《Mated to My Fiancé’s Alpha King Brother》 Cobblestone 1 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 9:00 P.M. I dragged myself down the cobblestone path. My body ached. My feet hurt. But my heart was singing. ¡°Just a few more hours,¡± I whispered. ¡°Until tonight.¡± Tonight was everything. No more going back to that house. No more pretending they were family. I¡¯d already asked for time off work. My boss spat at me. Called mezy. Typical. Omegas always got the worst treatment. But I didn¡¯t care tonight. I was going to Gabriel¡¯s. My boyfriend. Soon-to-be fianc¨¦. Tomorrow was the Lunar Assembly. Sacred ceremony. Wolves finding their mates under the Moon Goddess. Tomorrow was also my eighteenth birthday. Finally old enough. Gabriel promised we¡¯d bond tomorrow. I could escape forever. Gabriel. Rich. Gorgeous. An Alpha¡¯s brother. Sure, I was just an omega. But Gabriel said bloodlines didn¡¯t matter. Love mattered. I practically skipped toward his house. My heart hammered with excitement. Beautiful stone building in the center of town. So much better than our pathetic wooden shack. Soon I¡¯d live here. With Gabriel. Forever. I knocked eagerly. Nothing. My smile faltered. That¡¯s¡­ odd. Gabriel said he¡¯d be waiting. He promised. I tried the handle. Unlocked. Relief flooded through me. He must be inside. Maybe preparing a surprise? ¡°Gabriel? It¡¯s me!¡± I called out cheerfully. Silence. Wait. What was that? Sounds from upstairs. My heart lifted again. He was home after all. Then I heard it clearly. Laughter. Femaleughter. Moaning. My world stopped spinning. No. No, that couldn¡¯t be- The sounds grew louder. Clearer. Destroying me with every breath. Gasps. Bed springs creaking. A voice that made my soul shatter. ¡°Oh God, Gabriel¡­ right there¡­¡± Valerie. My stepsister. My brain refused to process it. This wasn¡¯t happening. This was a nightmare. I¡¯d wake up any second. The bedroom door hung slightly open. Like a cruel invitation to witness my destruction. I saw them. Gabriel¡¯s muscled back. Moving. Valerie¡¯s pale body beneath him. Her golden hair fanned across his pillow like a victory g. No no no no no. ¡°You feel so much better than I imagined,¡± Gabriel panted. My heart exploded into a thousand pieces. Each word was a dagger. Valerieughed. That cruel, sharp sound I knew so well. ¡°Better than that pathetic omega sister of mine, I bet. Poor little Sera probably doesn¡¯t even know what to do with a real man.¡± The air left my lungs. I couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t think. Could only feel the agony ripping through my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice was rough. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her when we¡¯re like this.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Valerie¡¯s fingers traced his spine like she owned him. ¡°After tomorrow, she¡¯ll know exactly where she stands. An omega like her could never satisfy you.¡± Each word was a physical blow. I stumbled backward, gasping for air. My shoulder mmed into the wall. The sound echoed like a gunshot. ¡°What was that?¡± Valerie hissed. My wolf surged forward. Rage I¡¯d never felt before. My foot connected with the door. It crashed against the wall. ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?¡± They jumped apart. Gabriel nearly fell off the bed scrambling for his pants. Valerie just sat up. Didn¡¯t even cover herself. ¡°Seraphina!¡± Gabriel went white. ¡°I can exin-¡± ¡°Exin?¡± My voice cracked. ¡°Exin how you¡¯re screwing my sister?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think-¡± ¡°IT¡¯S EXACTLY WHAT I THINK!¡± Tears streamed down my face. ¡°You lying, cheating bastard!¡± Valerie stretched. Finally reached for Gabriel¡¯s shirt. ¡°Oh, sister dear. You really thought he¡¯d choose you?¡± She tilted her head. Mock sympathy. ¡°How cute.¡± 0915 215 ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t,¡± Gabriel warned. But his voice was weak. ¡°Don¡¯t what? Tell her the truth?¡± Valerie stood up slowly. ¡°That Mom and Dad have known about us for months? That they practically threw me at Gabriel because they were embarrassed by their precious Alpha family being tied to an omega reject?¡± The world spun. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Valerie moved to the mirror. Ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home and ask them? I¡¯m sure they¡¯re waiting. Probably with our engagement announcement.¡± ¡°Sera, listen-¡± Gabriel finally got his pants on. ¡°This doesn¡¯t have to change anything between us. We can still be friends-¡± ¡°FRIENDS?¡± I lunged toward him. He caught my wrists. ¡°You need to calm down,¡± he said. His grip was tight. Bruising. ¡°Think about your position. Your family. You don¡¯t want to make this worse.¡± I stared into his eyes. Eyes that had whispered promises just days ago. Now they were cold. Calcting. ¡°Let go of me,¡± I whispered. ¡°Sera-¡± ¡°LET GO OF ME!¡± I wrenched free and ran. I burst through our front door. Victor and Elizabeth sat calmly in the living room. An elegant invitationy on the coffee table between them. They showed no surprise at my tear-stained face. ¡°You already knew?¡± My voice was barely a whisper. ¡°Seraphina, sit down.¡± Victor¡¯s voice was ice. ¡°Yes, we know about Gabriel and Valerie. We fully support it.¡± Elizabeth picked up the invitation. Held it out. ¡°This is their engagement announcement. Tomorrow at the Lunar Assembly, Gabriel will propose to Valerie. They hope you¡¯ll attend as Valerie¡¯s sister.¡± I stared at the beautiful invitation. Gabriel and Valerie¡¯s names in gold. The silver Nightshadow crest. It was all real. ¡°Why?¡± My voice cracked. ¡°Why would you do this to me?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Victor shot to his feet. Backhanded me across the face. Hard. I crashed to the floor. My cheek burned. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but an abandoned child we took in out of pity. What right do you have to insult our daughter?¡± ¡°You should be grateful we raised you.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Now you know your ce. Tomorrow you¡¯ll bless your sister¡¯s engagement. Then find yourself a suitable omega mate.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± I struggled to my feet. Tasted blood. ¡°I¡¯ll never bless this betrayal!¡± Victor raised his hand again. This time I was ready. I dodged and ran for the door. OD 15 315 ? ? ???????? ? ¡°Get out of our house!¡± Elizabeth shrieked behind me. ¡°Ungrateful little brat!¡± I fled into the night. Running blindly. Tears falling like broken pearls. I didn¡¯t know where I was going; I only knew I couldn¡¯t stop moving or the crushing pain would swallow me whole. I didn¡¯t know how long I ran, but eventually I found myself on Main Street when a familiar voice made me stop. ¡°Sera!¡± I spun around to see Ophelia running toward me, her dark hair flying behind her. ¡°I saw you run in-what happened? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± ¡°Worse.¡± I copsed into her arms. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the truth.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± So I did. Every horrible detail, every cruel word. Ophelia held me while I shook. ¡°Those bastards,¡± she hissed when I finished. ¡°All of them. Gabriel, Valerie, your so-called parents.¡± ¡°What am I going to do?¡± I cried against her shoulder. ¡°Tomorrow is the Lunar Assembly. Everyone will see Gabriel and Valerie¡¯s engagement. I¡¯ll be theughingstock of the entire pack.¡± ¡°Listen to me, Sera.¡± Ophelia stroked my hair gently. ¡°We¡¯re not waiting for that damned ceremony. Tonight, we¡¯re going to Silver Moon Harbor!¡± ¡°What?¡± I pulled back to look at her, still having tears on my face. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a huge party in Silver Moon Harbor tonight. Lots of wolves from other packs who are here for tomorrow¡¯s ceremony will be there.¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°We¡¯re going to have some fun and forget all about these bastards and your heartless family!¡± ¡°But¡­ but I¡­¡± I hesitated. As an omega, Silver Moon Harbor waspletely foreign territory to me. ¡°But what?¡± Ophelia gripped my hands. ¡°Sera, you¡¯ve lost everything here. Instead of staying to be humiliated tomorrow, let¡¯s go to Silver Moon Harbor and try our luck. Maybe you¡¯ll meet your real destined mate-someone who won¡¯t give a damn about your bloodline.¡± I looked into Ophelia¡¯s determined eyes, thinking about the cruel words I¡¯d heard in Gabriel¡¯s bedroom, remembering my parents¡¯ cold faces, imagining the humiliation I¡¯d face tomorrow¡­ ¡°Okay.¡± I wiped away my tears, feeling a fierce courage I¡¯d never experienced before. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Silver Moon Harbor tonight. Let all those people go to hell!¡± Ophelia grinned with delight. ¡°Now that¡¯s my Seraphina! Come on, let¡¯s go back to my ce and get ready. Tonight, we¡¯re going to show the most beautiful girl!¡± 816 Cobblestone 2 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Ophelia dragged me back to her small apartment above the bakery, her eyes zing with determination. ¡°We¡¯re not letting those bastards win,¡± she dered, pulling out makeup and rifling through her closet. She spun around, holding up an emerald green dress that perfectly matched my eyes. ¡°Tonight, we show them what they lost.¡± The dress was beautiful-silky and elegant, with a flowing skirt that hugged my curves in all the right ces. As Ophelia worked on my makeup, carefully applying smoky eyeshadow that made my green eyes pop, I felt something shifting inside
¡°There,¡± Ophelia stepped back, admiring her handiwork. ¡°Now you look like the goddess you are.¡± I barely recognized myself in the mirror. The woman staring back at me looked confident, mysterious, beautiful. Nothing like the broken omega who¡¯d fled Gabriel¡¯s house just hours ago. ¡°Come on,¡± Ophelia grabbed my hand. ¡°Silver Moon Harbor awaits.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re actually doing this,¡± I whispered as we approached the grand entrance. ¡°Believe it, honey,¡± Ophelia grinned, straightening her own dress and passed me a mask. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re not wolves from nowhere. Tonight, we¡¯re mysterious beauties who belong wherever we damn well please.¡± The ballroom took my breath Way. Crystal chandeliers cast rainbow patterns across marble floors, and hundreds of werewolves in elegant attire mingled beneath soaring ceilings. Everyone wore borate masks, adding an air of mystery to the already intoxicating atmosphere. ¡°Holy shit,¡± I breathed, then immediately covered my mouth. She pressed two tequ shots into my hands, raising her own. ¡°To new beginnings and leaving the past in the dust!¡± The alcohol burned down my throat, but it was a good burn-cleansing, like it was washing away the bitter taste of betrayal. Ophelia immediately ordered two more. ¡°I don¡¯t usually drink this much,¡± I protested weakly. ¡°You don¡¯t usually find your boyfriend screwing your sister either,¡± she pointed out. ¡°Extraordinary circumstances call for extraordinary measures.¡± By the third round, I was feeling deliciously dizzy and incredibly free. The pain was still there, but muffled now, wrapped in cotton and shoved into a corner of my mind. ¡°Dance with me,¡± Ophelia pulled me toward the crowded dance floor, and for the first time in hours, I smiled genuinely. We lost ourselves in the music, spinning andughing like we didn¡¯t have a care in the world. Other wolves watched us with interest, but I was too caught up in the moment to care. This was what freedom felt like. 09 16 113 When a slow song began to y, I was about to suggest we get some air when I felt a warm hand capture mine. I turned, and my breath caught in my throat. The man standing before me wore an elegant silver mask that covered the upper half of his face, but what I could see was devastating. Strong jaw, sensual lips curved in a slight smile, and eyes¡­ God, those eyes. They were the deepest blue I¡¯d ever seen, so dark they were almost ck, but when the light hit them just right, they seemed to shimmer with silver. ¡°The most beautiful woman in the room wouldn¡¯t refuse a dance, would she?¡± His voice was like aged whiskey-smooth, rich, with just enough roughness to make my pulse skip. I should have said no. Should have remembered that I was hurting, that I¡¯d just had my heart shattered. Instead, I found myself cing my hand in his and letting him lead me onto the dance floor. ¡°Why not?¡± I heard myself say. ¡°Let¡¯s dance.¡± He was tall-at least six and a half feet-with broad shoulders that filled out his expensive suit perfectly. When he pulled me close, I could feel the solid warmth of his chest, the careful strength in his hands as one settled on my waist and the other cradled my palm. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you since you walked in,¡± he murmured near my ear, his breath sending shivers down my spine. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely captivating.¡± Thepliment should have felt empty-we were strangers, after all-but something in his voice made it feel genuine. ¡°You¡¯re not from around here, are you?¡± I found myself asking, tilting my head back to look into those mesmerizing eyes. ¡°What gave me away?¡± There was amusement in his voice, and I could see his lips curve into a more genuine smile. ¡°You don¡¯t feel¡­ local.¡± It was hard to exin, but his scent was different from the wolves I¡¯d grown up with. Richer, moreplex. ¡°Very perceptive.¡± His hand on my waist tightened slightly, drawing me closer until there was barely an inch of space between us. ¡°I¡¯m here for friends. I would have arrived sooner.¡± ¡°And what about you?¡± he continued, spinning me slowly before pulling me back against his chest. ¡°Let me guess-dragged here by a well-meaning friend as well?¡± Iughed despite myself. ¡°Something like that. Though her methods are a bit more aggressive than most.¡± We moved together like we¡¯d been dancing for years instead of minutes, our bodies finding a rhythm that felt as natural as breathing. ¡°You have beautiful eyes,¡± he said suddenly, his voice dropping to barely above a whisper. ¡°Like emeralds in moonlight.¡± ¡°I could say the same,¡± I replied, mesmerized by the way his eyes seemed to catch and hold the light. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen eyes quite like yours.¡± The song was ending, but neither of us made any move to separate. If anything, he held me closer, his hand sliding from my waist to the small of my back. ¡°I think I need some fresh air.¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± He led me toward a dim corridor that led to the emergency exit. 09.16 713 ¡°I really want to kiss you. May 1?¡± I nodded. Cobblestone 3 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 1 Seraphina¡¯s POV His hand slid from my waist to my thigh, lifting my leg to his waist. By then I waspletely lost, feeling his body pressed against mine. I was desperately craving, pulling him closer, wrapping my leg around his waist. ¡°Your kissing skills are great.¡± I smiled at him, feeling tremors throughout my body. He kissed me all the way to the top floor, finally even carrying me in his arms. We entered a luxurious suite, and as soon as we entered, his hand slipped under my skirt, caressing my most sensitive ces. When his fingers explored inside, I moaned softly. ¡°You¡¯re so incredible.¡± he said, kissing me even more forcefully. I could feel the chemical reaction between our breaths, this attraction was so strong, as if it was arranged by fate. He quickly unzipped his pants, his movements as skilled as if he had done it countless times, tore off my underwear, and caressed my entrance as if asking for permission. He looked into my eyes again and asked: ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I want you inside me right now.¡± I responded shamelessly, already burning with desire. I had never been like this before-usually I would have retreated the moment he grabbed my hand, but tonight I promised to enjoy myself fully, to live in the moment if I met interesting people. And that¡¯s exactly what I was doing, living in the moment. Hearing my words, he slowly entered me, watching me throw my head back, savoring every inch of him-he was really big. He took the opportunity to leave a string of kiss marks on my neck. When he waspletely inside, he paused and whispered in my ear: ¡°Now I¡¯m going to move.¡± He withdrew only to thrust back with full force this time, the feeling was so incredible. I waspletely lost, driven mad by his crazy movements as he went in and out of me frantically. We lost control,pletely lost ourselves, as if nothing else existed around us. I felt my vision blur as the climax began to build, and I moaned softly in his ear. At that moment, he seemed to go crazy, lifting my other leg to his waist as well, and I wrapped both legs tightly around him. He kissed me intensely, thrusting into me even more forcefully-that was heaven on earth. I moaned in his mouth and reached an incredible climax, but he didn¡¯t stop, and soon another climax began to build. I climaxed again, more intensely than before, leaving me almost unable to breathe. When I climaxed, he whispered that feeling me pulsing around him brought him close to his limit, and soon I felt his burning release inside me. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing.¡± He kissed my neck, whispering in my ear. Perhaps it was the alcohol driving me, or perhaps his rich scent made me dizzy. I don¡¯t know how many times we did it, myst memory stopped at him kissing me, softly asking what my name was, and I no longer had the strength to answer. The next morning, I woke up with my head pounding like a jackhammer, feeling like someone had taken a sledgehammer to my skull. The bed beside me was cold and empty¡ªnothing but rumpled sheets where he had been. If it weren¡¯t for the purple kiss marks scattered 09.16 743 3 Chapter 3 across my neck and corbone, I might have convinced myself that the entire night was just some vivid, alcohol-fueled dream. I stumbled out of bed on unsteady legs, my body still aching in ces that reminded me exactly how realst night had been. The mysterious man had vanished without a trace-no note, no phone number, not even a stray piece of clothing. Even after everything we¡¯d shared, we¡¯d never removed our masks. I had given my virginity to aplete stranger on the eve of my eighteenth birthday. ¡°Sera.¡± The voice exploded in my mind like a thunderp, making me jump so violently I nearly fell over. My heart hammered against my ribs as I spun around the empty hotel room, searching for the source. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I whispered, panic creeping into my voice. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s me-I¡¯m your wolf. You can call me A.¡± The realization hit me like a bucket of ice water. My wolf. Of course! At eighteen, I¡¯d finally awakened my wolf consciousness. I¡¯d heard stories of exceptionally gifted wolves who couldmunicate with their inner beasts from childhood-Valerie had been bragging about talking to her wolf since she was twelve. But naturally, someone like me would be ate bloomer even in this. ¡°Oh God, A¡­¡± I sank onto the edge of the bed, running my hands through my tangled hair. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. With everything that happened yesterday, Ipletely forgot. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s wonderful to finally meet you.¡± ¡°We have much to talk,¡± A¡¯s voice was warm but urgent in my mind, ¡°but first¡ª¡± My phone¡¯s shrill ringtone cut through our mental conversation like a knife. I lunged for it, seeing Ophelia¡¯s name shing on the screen along with a notification showing twelve missed calls. My stomach dropped. ¡°Sera!¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice erupted through the speaker before I could even say hello, pure fury radiating through every syble. ¡°Where the hell did you disappear to? I¡¯ve been worried sick! If you don¡¯t have the exnation of the century, I swear on the Moon Goddess I will hunt you down and tear you apart with my bare hands!¡± ¡°Ophelia, I¡¯m so sorry-¡± I began, but she cut me off. ¡°Sorry? SORRY? Do you have any idea how terrified I was? A whole night! I thought someone had kidnapped you or worse!¡± Guilt crashed over me in waves. I took a shaky breath andunched into the whole tale-the mysterious man, the dancing, the passion, waking up alone with nothing but marks on my skin and a splitting headache to show for it. The line went dead silent. For a moment, I wondered if the call had dropped. Then Ophelia¡¯s voice came back, but now it was filled with barely contained excitement rather than rage. ¡°Oh my God, Sera! You actually did it! You had a one-night stand with a gorgeous mystery man!¡± She paused, and I could practically hear her grinning. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m officially no longer mad at you. In fact, I¡¯m proud of you! After what that bastard Gabriel did, you deserved a night of mind-blowing passion.¡± Relief flooded through me, but then her tone shifted slightly. ¡°Though please tell me you two were smart about protection¡­¡± The question hung in the air like a sword about to drop. My stomach plummeted. ¡°Oh shit,¡± I breathed, my face draining of all color. 09 213 Cobblestone 4 4 Chapter 4 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 One monthter I sat in the cramped waiting room of Whispering Valley¡¯s only clinic, my hands trembling as I clutched the appointment slip. For the past month, I¡¯d been staying at Ophelia¡¯s ce. The morning sickness had started two weeks ago-violent waves of nausea that left me retching into Ophelia¡¯s toilet bowl every even though I¡¯d taken emergency contraception the day after my encounter with the mysterious stranger. Ophelia squeezed my hand, her own face pale with worry. ¡°Whatever happens, we¡¯ll figure it out together, okay?¡± 1 sunrise, Dr. Matthews emerged from his office, a kind elderly man who was one of the few pack members still willing to treat omegas with basic dignity. ¡°Seraphina,¡± he said softly, settling into the chair across from us. ¡°Child, you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Blood rushed to my head, creating a roaring sound in my ears that drowned out everything else. Pregnant. With the mystery man¡¯s child. ¡°What?!¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice exploded beside me, her shock matching my own. ¡°But¡­ but we only had one night¡­¡± I stammered, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°One night is all it takes,¡± Dr. Matthews said gently, his eyes kind but serious. ¡°You¡¯re about six weeks along.¡± He leaned forward, studying my face with concern. I stumbled out of the clinic on unsteady legs, Ophelia¡¯s arm wrapped around my waist to keep me upright. I was numb to everything except the thundering of my own heartbeat. Gradually, tears began spilling down my cheeks. ¡°Ophelia, what am I going to do? I don¡¯t even know who the father is. I never saw his face clearly, and I¡¯m just an omega. If the pack finds out I¡¯m carrying some stranger¡¯s child¡­¡± ¡°Stop,¡± Ophelia wiped my tears away with fierce determination. ¡°First things first-we need to tell your parents. No matter what happened between you all, they need to know.¡± But when we arrived at the Knight residence, I was greeted by Victor¡¯s explosive rage before I could even cross the threshold. ¡°Where the hell have you been?!¡± His voice boomed across the front yard, drawing stares from neighbors. ¡°You¡¯ve been missing for an entire month! Do you have any idea how you embarrassed us by disappearing right before Valerie¡¯s engagement ceremony? You selfish little brat!¡± I knew perfectly well that Valerie and Gabriel wouldn¡¯t have dyed their precious engagement for me¡ªthey¡¯d probably celebrated my absence. Fighting back a wave of nausea, I forced myself to meet his furious gaze, ¡°I need to tell you something important,¡± I said, my voice stronger than I felt. 09.16 113 ¡°You need to apologize is what you need to do!¡± Elizabeth appeared behind him, her face twisted with disgust. ¡°Running off like somemon whore, making us look like fools in front of the entire pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± I blurted out, the words falling like stones into sudden silence. Victor¡¯s face went through a series of expressions-shock, disgust, then zing fury. In one swift motion, he grabbed my arm hard enough to bruise. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m pregnant.¡± I tried to pull free from his grip, but his fingers dug deeper into my flesh. ¡°Enough!¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice cut through the air like a de. ¡°We don¡¯t care about your excuses. What we care about is that you¡¯re carrying some bastard¡¯s child and expecting us to deal with the consequences.¡± ¡°You have two choices,¡± Victor snarled, his grip tightening until I gasped in pain. ¡°Get rid of it, or get out of our house. We will not raise some stranger¡¯s spawn or let you drag our family name through the mud any further.¡± ¡°No!¡± I instinctively wrapped my free arm around my still-t stomach. ¡°Then you can pack your things and leave, Elizabeth said coldly. ¡°We won¡¯t give you a penny. A pregnant omega with a bastard child? You¡¯ll be theughingstock of every pack for miles.¡± They were right about one thing-I needed to leave. I couldn¡¯t stay in this prison they called home, couldn¡¯t subject my child to the same abuse I¡¯d endured. ¡°Fine,¡± I said quietly, yanking my arm free from Victor¡¯s grasp. ¡°I¡¯ll leave.¡± I climbed the stairs to my tiny room for thest time, pulling out the battered suitcase I¡¯d brought when they first adopted me ten years ago. There wasn¡¯t much to pack-a few worn dresses, some books, the small savings I¡¯d umted from my diner job. As I descended the stairs, suitcase in hand, Elizabeth and Victor watched me with expressions of cold satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t expect toe crawling back when reality hits,¡± Victor called out as I reached the door. ¡°You made your bed with whatever random wolf you spread your legs for.¡± The words should have hurt, but I felt strangely numb. I walked out into the crisp evening air, leaving behind the only home I¡¯d known since childhood. Ophelia was waiting by her car. ¡°You¡¯re staying with me now,¡± she announced before I could say anything. ¡°No arguments. We¡¯ll figure out the rest as we go.¡± ¡°Ophelia, I can¡¯t ask you to¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re not asking. I¡¯m telling.¡± She grabbed my suitcase and threw it in her trunk. ¡°Besides, you think I¡¯m letting my future godchild grow up without Aunt Ophelia spoiling them rotten?¡± Despite everything, I felt a smile tug at my lips. ¡°Godchild?¡± ¡°Damn right.¡± She paused, studying my face. ¡°Though¡­ we should probably think about what you want to do long-term. Whispering Valley isn¡¯t exactly the most progressive ce for single omega mothers.¡± The memory of those mesmerizing blue-silver eyes shed through my mind, followed by the echo of whispered endearments in the 09 16 darkness. ¡°We¡¯re going to be okay, I murmured, not sure if I was talking to A, the baby, or myself. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out. We have to.¡± Cobblestone 5 5 Chapter 5 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Five Years Later ¡°Mommy!¡± Adrian came running toward me, his little arms outstretched for a hug. ¡°What is it, sweetheart?¡± I asked, scooping him up into my arms as he giggled. ¡°Can we have pancakes for breakfast?¡± he asked hopefully, his small hands framing my face. ¡°Of course we can,¡± I smiled, carrying him toward our tiny kitchen. Despite our modest circumstances, watching him grow up healthy and happy made every struggle worth it. Adrian, my little boy. His first word had been ¡°mama,¡± and it still made my heart melt every single time he said it. At four and a half years old, he was the light of my entire world-a bundle of energy with curly dark brown hair and the most infectiousugh. But what always caught people¡¯s attention were his eyes. Those deep blue eyes that shimmered with silver light in certain lighting, just like¡­ just like those mysterious eyes from that moonlit night five years ago. Every time I looked into Adrian¡¯s eyes, memories of that passionate encounter would flood back, bringing both warmth and a bittersweet ache. It had been five years since I¡¯d graduated from Silver Moon Harbor Business School. Five years since I¡¯d left my foster parents¡¯ house for good after discovering I was pregnant. I¡¯d heard through the grapevine that Valerie and Gabriel had gotten married-anyway, I didn¡¯t care about them anymore. All these years, I¡¯d been working part-time while studying, determined to build a better life for myself and my child. After leaving my hometown, I¡¯de to Silver Moon Harbor with barely enough money to rent a cramped basement apartment. That¡¯s where I¡¯d spent my pregnancy, working at a small caf¨¦ during the day and studyingte into the night. The people in Silver Moon Harbor weren¡¯t quite as dismissive of my omega status-while opportunities were still limited, at least I didn¡¯t have bosses spitting at me or rolling their eyes every time I spoke. After Adrian was born, we¡¯d managed to move to a slightly better rental-still tiny, but warm and cozy in a way that felt like home. Ophelia had been my lifeline through it all, helping with babysitting and emotional support whenever I needed it. But with that joy came mounting anxiety. I¡¯d been working at a small marketing firm for over a year since graduation, and while my performance was excellent, my position and sry remained firmly at the bottom rung. The rent on our little apartment was about to increase, Adrian would need to start school soon, and my savings were dwindling fast. I¡¯d approached my boss about a promotion and raise, hoping my track record would speak for itself. But he¡¯d just scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°Seraphina, you¡¯re one of the most dedicated employees I¡¯ve ever had. Your work quality is outstanding, but we¡¯ve never had precedent for paying omega staff at management levels. Having an omega in a leadership position would also raise questions from other employees. I¡¯m sorry about your situation, but my hands are tied. Maybe you should try your luck at a biggerpany.¡± The rejection stung, but I¡¯d simply nodded and thanked him for his honesty. Even without overt hostility, the prejudice against omegas was still very real. < 5 Chapter 5 That evening, I called Ophelia to vent about my frustrations. Suddenly, her voice exploded with excitement through the phone. ¡°Speaking of biggerpanies! Sera! You absolutely should try arger corporation! My dad mentioned that his friend works at Nightshadow Industries, and they¡¯re hiring for a senior assistant position!¡± My heart skipped a beat. Nightshadow Industries? That was thergest corporation in all of Silver Moon Harbor, controlled by the Nightshadow family. Their patriarch was rumored to be one of the most powerful Alphas in the entire werewolf world. Gabriel was actually from the Nightshadow family, but during our time together, while he was indeed wealthy, he¡¯d always bragged about his brother being an Alpha-though I¡¯d never met any of his family members, and he¡¯d never offered me any opportunities or connections. I suspected he was just bluffing, probably nothing more than the most unwee nobody in that prestigious bloodline. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m just an omega. Why would they even consider me?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°Bloodlines don¡¯t determine ability! Biggerpanies might actually be more merit-based!¡± Ophelia¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious. ¡°What do you say, Sera? Want to give it a shot? I cane to Silver Moon Harbor to help watch Adrian during the interview process!¡± That night, I sat in our little apartment with Adrian curled up in myp, weighing the decision. ¡°A, do you think we should go for it?¡± I asked my wolf mentally. ¡°Of course, Sera. I believe in you,¡± A replied without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯vee so far already. This could be exactly what we need.¡± The next morning, I submitted my application online. To my amazement, I received an interview invitation within just two days. The interview was conducted by an elegant woman who appeared to be in her sixties, with sharp, intelligent eyes that seemed to see right through me. She carried herself with the kind of natural authority thatmanded immediate respect. ¡°Miss Knight,¡± she said, reviewing my resume with careful attention, ¡°your academic record is impressive, and your work experience shows consistent excellence. But I¡¯m curious about your motivation for seeking new employment.¡± I took a deep breath, choosing my words carefully. ¡°As you can see from my qualifications, I believe I have exceptional work capabilities. However, my previous employer was unwilling to providepensationmensurate with my performance, solely due to my¡­ bloodline status. I¡¯vee here hoping to find an organization that truly values merit over hierarchy.¡± She studied me intently, her expression unreadable. ¡°As a single mother, are you certain you can handle the demands of this high- intensity position?¡± ¡°Absolutely, ma¡¯am,¡± I replied with conviction. ¡°My son is my greatest motivation. To provide him with a better life, I¡¯m willing to give everything I have.¡± She nodded slowly, apparently satisfied with my response. ¡°Excellent. Miss Knight, we believe in equal opportunity based on merit. We¡¯re prepared to offer you triple your current sry for this position.¡± I could barely believe what I was hearing. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much! I¡­ I promise I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Before I could fully process my good fortune, she continued with a more serious tone. ¡°However, highpensationes with high expectations. Previous candidates and new hires have rarelysted more than a week in this role. I hope that doesn¡¯t discourage you.¡± My confidence wavered for just a moment. ¡°May I ask why the turnover rate is so high?¡± 09 10 A slight smile yed at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s just say our Alpha has very exacting standards. He¡¯s brilliant, but he can be¡­ challenging to work with.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I said, straightening my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not easily intimidated, and I¡¯m used to working under pressure.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± she said, extending her hand. ¡°Wee to Nightshadow Industries, Miss Knight. You¡¯ll be serving as Senior Assistant to the CEO. We¡¯ll see you Monday morning at 8 AM sharp. Don¡¯t bete-punctuality is non-negotiable.¡± Cobblestone 6 6 Chapter 6 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 At exactly eight o¡¯clock Monday morning, I stood on the top floor of Nightshadow Industries, my heart hammering against my ribs. The skyscraper practically dominated an entire block of Silver Moon Harbor¡¯s most prestigious district, and through the floor-to-ceiling windows, the entire harbor sprawled beneath us like a glittering jewel. 1 ¡°Wee to Nightshadow Industries, Miss Knight.¡± ire greeted me with elegant grace, radiating the natural authority of a mature female, though her eyes held genuine warmth. ¡°Let me introduce you to everyone.¡± The office d¨¦cor was sophisticated and refined-rich mahogany furniture ented with silver details, and the Nightshadow family crest gleamed from every corner in polished chrome. Everyone I met was polite and weing, though I could sense their slight hesitation when interacting with me. After all, omegas were indeed rare in such high-level corporate environments. 2 ¡°The boss is still handling pack business out of town and won¡¯t return until the weekend,¡± ire exined as she showed me around my work area. ¡°You¡¯ll be working directly for our Alpha-it¡¯s quite an honor.¡± Alpha¡­ I swallowed hard. As an omega, I¡¯d never imagined I¡¯d one day work so closely with one of the most powerful Alphas in the entire werewolf world. ¡°Sera, rx. We can do this,¡± A whispered soothingly in my mind. At ten o¡¯clock, I received a text from Ophelia confirming she¡¯d arranged Adrian¡¯s interview at a new elementary school. Nervously, I approached ire to request time off to handle my son¡¯s school matters. ¡°How old is your child?¡± ire asked gently, without a trace of reproach. ¡°He¡¯s four years old. His name is Adrian.¡± I took a deep breath. ¡°He wasn¡¯t nned, but he¡¯s the entire meaning of my life.¡± ¡°Adrian-that¡¯s a beautiful name.¡± ire smiled. ¡°And his father? Are you two still in contact?¡± My heart plummeted. How could I exin that I didn¡¯t even know Adrian¡¯s father¡¯s name? But I wouldn¡¯t lie. ¡°Adrian¡¯s father is someone I met at the Lunar Assembly five years ago. We¡­ we only had one night together.¡± I lowered my head, bracing for her judgment. To my surprise, ire¡¯s expression grew even more gentle, almost understanding. ¡°Seraphina, you have my respect,¡± she said, grasping my hand. ¡°Single motherhood isn¡¯t easy, and sharing something so personal with such honesty takes tremendous courage. Thank you for trusting me. Go take care of your son¡¯s school arrangements. It¡¯s your first day¡ª there¡¯s nothing urgent. Take your time.¡± During lunch, I met Ophelia and Adrian downstairs from the building. My little boy looked adorable in the new clothes I¡¯d bought him, his dark brown curls catching the sunlight, but what drew attention most were those eyes-deep blue with silver flecks that looked exactly like¡­ ¡°Mommy!¡± Adrianunched himself into my arms, his smile capable of melting my heart entirely. 09 10 173 The elementary school was wonderful. Adrian passed his interview with flying colors and immediately began ying with the other children. Interestingly, the other kids seemed naturally drawn to him, clustering around him like he was their chosen leader. The teacher ¡°He¡¯s delightful,¡± the teacher said softly, curiosity flickering in her eyes. ¡°You and your husband have done an excellent job raising him.¡± I just smiled awkwardly without responding. At one-thirty, I returned to the office, my heart still warm from seeing Adrian¡¯s excited face at his new school. ire hadn¡¯te back yet, so I sat at my pristine new desk, carefully organizing my morning notes. The afternoon sunlight streamed through the floor-to- ceiling windows, casting everything in a golden glow that made me feel almost optimistic about this fresh start. Then the phone rang. The sharp sound cut through the peaceful silence like a de. This had to be my work line-my first real call as a Nightshadow Industries employee. My palms instantly grew damp, but I took a steadying breath and answered as professionally as I could manage: ¡°Nightshadow Industries, CEO¡¯s office. Good afternoon, how may I help you?¡± The silence that followed was soplete I wondered if the call had dropped. Then I heard it¡ªa long, frustrated sigh that seemed to carry the weight of the world. When the voice finally came through, it hit me like a physical force. Deep. Rough. Absolutely dripping with irritation and something far more dangerous-an aura of raw power that reached through the phone line and wrapped around my throat like invisible fingers. ¡°Put ire on the phone.¡± Every instinct I possessed screamed at me to submit. My wolf practically ttened herself against the ground in my mind, whimpering. My hands began to shake, but I somehow managed to keep my voice steady: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but ire isn¡¯t back from lunch yet. Is there anything I can help you with, or would you like to leave a message?¡± The pause that followed felt like an eternity. I could practically feel his impatience crackling through the connection like electricity before the storm. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± My free hand clutched the edge of my desk so tightly my knuckles went white. ¡°My-my name is Seraphina,¡± I stammered, then forced myself to sound more professional. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Nightshadow¡¯s new senior assistant.¡± ¡°Tell ire I want to see her the moment I step foot in that office. Not five minutester. Not when she¡¯s convenient. The moment.¡± ¡°Of course, sir. I¡¯ll make sure she gets the message immediately.¡± I paused, knowing I should just hang up but unable to stop myself from asking, ¡°May I ask your name so I can tell her who called?¡± The explosion of rage that followed made me jerk the phone away from my ear. ¡°Your BOSS!¡± he roared, the words practically vibrating with fury. The line went dead with such violence I could practically see him mming the phone down. 09 372 I sat frozen for several heartbeats, the receiver still pressed to my ear, listening to the dial tone while my entire world tilted off its axis. My hands were shaking so badly I could barely hang up the phone. Every cell in my body felt electrified with terror and something else 1 couldn¡¯t name. ¡°Oh God,¡± I whispered, burying my face in my hands. ¡°Oh God, oh God, oh God.¡± I¡¯d done it. On my very first day, I¡¯d managed to enrage the most powerful Alpha in Silver Moon Harbor. ¡°Sera?¡± ire¡¯s voice made me jump so violently I nearly fell out of my chair. She was standing in the doorway, concern etched across her elegant features. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost. What happened?¡± My mouth opened and closed several times before I managed to croak out, ¡°Boss called.¡± ire¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He-he wanted to speak with you, and when I told him you weren¡¯t here, he got very¡­¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°Very angry. He said he wanted to see you the moment he gets back to the office.¡± ire studied my face with sharp eyes. ¡°And how did he sound to you?¡± I let out a shakyugh that bordered on hysterical. ¡°CHe was about to explode. Actually, I think he did explode.¡± To myplete bewilderment, ire burst into delightedughter. ¡°Oh, Seraphina,¡± she chuckled, settling into her chair with obvious amusement dancing in her eyes. ¡°You look perfectly intact to me. Do you know what happened to thest girl who answered one of his calls?¡± I shook my head mutely. ¡°She quit. Immediately. Didn¡¯t even finish out the day.¡± ire¡¯s smile widened. ¡°And you¡¯re still here. That¡¯s rather impressive.¡± ¡°Impressive?¡± My voice came out as a squeak. ¡°I think I just sealed my own professional death warrant.¡± Cobblestone 7 7 Chapter 7 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The pack territory negotiations had concluded hours ago, but I couldn¡¯t focus on anything except that voice from this afternoon¡¯s phone call. Sitting in my suite at the Moonstone Hotel, I stared at the tumbler of whiskey in my hand, reying that calm yet resilient feminine voice in my mind. As an Alpha, I was ustomed to immediate submission and awe. But there had been something different in her voice-something that made my inner wolf restless, as if we¡¯d encountered her before somewhere, though I couldn¡¯t ce where. ¡°You terrified that poor woman,¡± my wolf Alex grumbled in my mind. ¡°She¡¯s probably already quit.¡± The thought bothered me more than it should have. Most assistants fled after a single encounter with my temper, leaving ire to clean up the mess. But something about this Seraphina Knight intrigued me-the way she¡¯d maintained herposure despite my obvious fury, the slight tremor in her voice that suggested fear but not submission. Just then, ire called. ¡°Good evening, Alpha. I hear you frightened my recement?¡± Her tone carried that familiar note of mockery that only she could get away with after decades of service to my family. ¡°ire, where did you find this woman?¡± I asked directly, my curiosity about the mysterious assistant growing stronger by the minute. ¡°Her name is Seraphina Knight. Silver Moon Harbor Business School graduate, exceptional abilities. Single mother, works harder than anyone I¡¯ve ever supervised.¡± ire paused deliberately, and I could practically hear her smiling through the phone. ¡°More importantly¡ª she didn¡¯t run away after you scared her. She¡¯s still there working, which tells me she has real backbone.¡± ¡°Single mother?¡± Something about that detail caught my attention. ¡°Four-year-old son named Adrian. Sweet boy- she showed me his photo.¡± ire¡¯s voice softened. ¡°She¡¯s had a hard life, Damien. But she¡¯s not looking for pity or handouts. She just wants to work.¡± After hanging up, I immediately pulled up Seraphina¡¯s employment file on myptop. Twenty-three years old, graduated summa cumude from Silver Moon Harbor Business School, previous employment at smaller firms with glowing rmendations. No photograph attached-HR¡¯s standard privacy protocol for new hires. Her cover letter was professional but brief, mentioning her desire to work for apany that valued merit over connections. My phone chimed with an email notification. Sender: [emailprotected] *Subject: Daily Summary ¨C October 15th* *Mr. Nightshadow,* *Please find attached a summary of today¡¯s activities and several items requiring your attention upon your return. I¡¯ve also taken the liberty of organizing your calendar for the uing week based on priority levels.* best support your objectives.* *Best regards,* *Seraphina Knight* *Senior Assistant to the CEO* I opened the attachments, expecting the standard administrative drivel. Instead, I found a meticulously organized report that covered not just basic scheduling, but strategic insights about uing meetings, potential conflicts in my calendar, and even suggestions for optimizing my daily workflow. This woman had been on the job for exactly one day and was already thinking three moves ahead. ¡°Interesting,¡± Alex murmured approvingly. ¡°She¡¯s not just surviving-she¡¯s thinking like a strategist.¡± But I still felt unsettled, and I knew exactly why. The familiar ache of loneliness pressed against my chest-a constant reminder of what I¡¯d been searching for but couldn¡¯t find. ¡°You¡¯re brooding again,¡± Alex observed dryly in my mind. ¡°I¡¯m not brooding,¡± I muttered aloud, downing the rest of my whiskey. ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡± For so many years, I¡¯d been unable to find my mate, growing increasingly cynical about the possibility of finding someone who could match my intensity and understand the weight of leadership. I¡¯d had brief encounters, meaningless affairs with women drawn to my wealth and status, but nothing that stirred my wolf beyond basic physical attraction. Except for once, five years ago. The memory hit me with unexpected force-a moonlit night during the pre-Lunar Assembly celebration, a mysterious woman in an emerald dress whose scent had driven me wild with desire. Even now, five yearster, I could still recall every detail: the way her green eyes had sparkled with mischief and vulnerability, the soft gasp she¡¯d made when I first touched her, the perfect synchronization of our bodies moving together as if we¡¯d been created for each other. But when I¡¯d awakened the next morning, she was gone. An emergency call from the northern border-a territorial dispute that threatened to escte into full conflict-had dragged me away at dawn. I¡¯d been forced to choose between duty and desire, and duty had won, as it always did. By the time I returned to the hotel that evening, she¡¯d vanished without a trace. I¡¯d left my personal calling card on her pillow-a golden wolf pendant engraved with ¡®D¡¯-hoping desperately that she might contact me. But years had passed without a word. I¡¯d searched, discreetly of course. Made inquiries, had Lucas investigate the guest lists from that night. But the Lunar Assembly attracted wolves from hundreds of packs, and many attendees used false names or arrived without proper registration. My mystery woman had disappeared like smoke, leaving me with nothing but memories that grew more vivid rather than fading with time, ¡°She probably found her true mate,¡± I said aloud, the words tasting bitter. ¡°Probably forgot all about that night.¡± Perhaps I was a fool for still thinking about a woman whose name I didn¡¯t even know. 09 16 213 Stapler / ¡°Stop torturing yourself,¡± I muttered, pushing the memories aside with practiced force. ¡°Focus on the presEIR The present, where most of the women who applied to be my assistant were either ipetent or had ulterior motives. They¡¯d flutter their eyshes and wear low-cut blouses, trying to seduce their way into my bed or my bank ount. Others would cower at the first sign of my temper, then quit via email without bothering to give notice. ¡°Pathetic,¡± Alex agreed. ¡°None of them had any backbone. These women invariably crumbled under pressure, which was why I was still relying on ire, who should have retired years ago but refused to abandon me to a parade of useless assistants. But this Seraphina Knight¡­ something about her seemed different. The way she¡¯d handled my explosive phone call, maintaining professionalism despite obvious fear. ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll surprise us,¡± Alex said hopefully, ¡°Maybe,¡± I agreed, though I tried to keep my expectations low. After so many disappointments, hope had be a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford. ¡°But before that, she needs to be tested¡± Cobblestone 8 8 Chapter 8 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 ire patiently exined the workflow to me, her elegant voice weaving through theplexities of managing an Alpha¡¯s schedule with the skill of someone who¡¯d been doing this for decades. I found myself frantically scribbling notes, trying to capture every nuance of her instructions. ¡°The key,¡± she said, adjusting her reading sses as she pointed to a color-coded calendar system, ¡°is anticipating his needs before he even realizes he has them. Damien operates three moves ahead of everyone else, so you need to think like a chess master, not a checkers yer.¡± I nodded enthusiastically, feeling like a student absorbing wisdom from a master. ¡°So the red entries are pack business, blue for corporate meetings, and green for¡­?¡± ¡°Personal time. Though between you and me, he rarely takes it.¡± ire¡¯s expression softened with motherly concern. ¡°That boy works himself to the bone.¡± We had established a surprisingly good working rhythm over the past few hours. ire¡¯s decades of experience paired with my fresh perspective created an unexpected synergy. The afternoon sunlight streaming through the floor-to-ceiling windows bathed everything in a golden glow, and for the first time since arriving at Nightshadow Industries, I felt like maybe-just maybe-I could actually seed here. ¡°I need to take a call in the conference room,¡± ire announced, ncing at her phone. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine on your own for a few minutes, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I replied, feeling confident enough to sh her a genuine smile. ¡°I¡¯ll just review these notes and start organizing tomorrow¡¯s schedule.¡± The moment ire¡¯s heels clicked away down the marble hallway, the office fell into a peaceful silence. I spread my notes across the pristine desk, marveling at how different this felt from my cramped workspace at my previous job. Here, I had room to think, to breathe, to actually- *RING!* The sharp sound of the phone cut through the tranquility like a knife through silk. My heart jumped into my throat as I stared at the sleek ck device, its red light blinking insistently. I took a deep breath, smoothed my skirt, and lifted the receiver with what I hoped was confident grace. ¡°Nightshadow Industries, CEO¡¯s office. Good afternoon, how may I help you?¡± The silence that followed stretched for what felt like an eternity. Then, like thunder rolling across a clear sky, came that voice- ¡°Ha! It¡¯s you again!¡± The low chuckle that followed sent an unexpected shiver down my spine. Why did he sound¡­ almost pleased? 114 ¡°Yes, Mr. Nightshadow. It¡¯s me again!¡± I managed to chirp, though my voice came out higher than intended. I cleared my throat and tried again. ¡°I¡¯m your new assistant, remember? Do you have any new instructions for me?¡± I could practically hear him smiling through the phone, and somehow that was even more terrifying than his anger had been. ¡°As a matter of fact, I do have something for you.¡± His voice dropped to that dangerously smooth tone that made my wolf whimper in my mind. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to move up my weekend return to tomorrow. Change of ns-pack business wrapped up earlier than expected.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± I scrambled for a pen, nearly knocking over my coffee cup in the process. ¡°Of course, sir. What time should I expect you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± There was definitely amusement in his voice now, like a cat ying with a particrly entertaining mouse. ¡°When I arrive tomorrow, I want to host a dinner for allpany management personnel. Consider it a¡­ wee celebration for our new team member.¡± The pen froze in my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, could you repeat that?¡± ¡°A dinner party, Miss Knight. Tomorrow evening. All fifteen department heads, their spouses if they have them, somewhere elegant but not ostentatious. Wine pairings, dietary amodations, the works.¡± He paused, and I could practically hear his smirk. ¡°I expect everything to be arranged perfectly by the time I get there. Make sure to collect everyone¡¯s preferences, coordinate with their schedules, and for the love of the Moon Goddess, don¡¯t screw this up.¡± My mouth fell open. I stared at the phone as if it had suddenly sprouted fangs and started hissing at me. ¡°What? Wait, sir, I don¡¯t think organizing borate dinner parties is part of my job description! And today is almost over-I¡¯m still familiarizing myself with the work environment, learning people¡¯s names, figuring out where the coffee machine is!¡± My voice rose with each word as the sheer impossibility of his request hit me like a freight train. ¡°Your request ispletely unreasonable!¡± The silence that followed was soplete I wondered if the line had gone dead. Then, in a voice that could have frozen hellfire, he spoke: ¡°Alphas don¡¯t make unreasonable requests, Miss Knight.¡± Each word was precisely enunciated, sharp as broken ss. ¡°We make expectations clear and trust our pack to meet them. If you feel you can¡¯t handle the job, you¡¯re wee to resign at any time. Your predecessor¡¯s desk is still warm.¡± The line went dead with a decisive click that felt like a door mming in my face. ¡°What?!¡± I stared at the phone in my hand as if it were a venomous snake. ¡°WHAT?!¡± I stood frozen by my desk, the receiver still pressed to my ear, listening to the dial tone while my entire world spun off its axis. On my very first day-my FIRST DAY-my mysterious, terrifying boss was already making my life a living nightmare with what seemed like a I felt my eye twitch. The sound of familiar heels clicking on marble announced ire¡¯s return. She took one look at my flushed face and disheveled appearance and immediately understood what had happened. ¡°Oh dear,¡± she said mildly, setting down her phone with the calm of someone who¡¯d weathered many storms. ¡°He called again, didn¡¯t he?¡± 244 < 8 Chapter 8 ¡°ire¡­¡± I turned to her with what I was sure were slightly wild eyes. ¡°He¡¯s absolutely,pletely, utterly insufferable! He wants me to organize some fancy dinner party for tomorrow night-fifteen department heads, spouses, dietary restrictions, wine pairings¨Cand he acts like it¡¯s as simple as ordering a pizza!¡± ire¡¯s lips twitched with what looked suspiciously like suppressedughter. ¡°Take a breath, dear.¡± ¡°And another thing!¡± I continued, too wound up to stop. ¡°His voice is all smooth and¡­ and SMUG, like he knows exactly how impossible this is and he¡¯s enjoying watching me panic! I bet he¡¯s sitting in his fancy hotel room right now, probably drinking expensive whiskey andughing about the poor omega who¡¯s about to have a nervous breakdown trying to n his stupid dinner party!¡± I paused to gasp for air, realizing I¡¯d been gesticting wildly while ranting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that waspletely unprofessional. I shouldn¡¯t have called him insufferable. Or smug. Even if he is both of those things.¡± ire burst into delightedughter-not the polite chuckle I¡¯d expected, but full-bodied, genuine amusement that transformed her elegant features. ¡°Oh, Seraphina,¡± she said, wiping tears from her eyes. ¡°You are exactly what this ce has been missing.¡± I blinked at her in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Backbone, dear. Fire. Thest three assistants would have burst into tears and quit via text message by now.¡± She moved to her desk and began pulling out files with practiced efficiency. ¡°Our Alpha doesn¡¯t want a simpering yes-woman. He wants someone who can think on their feet, handle pressure, and yes-push back when necessary.¡± ¡°Push back?¡± I squeaked. ¡°I think I justmitted career suicide!¡± ¡°Nonsense. If he wanted to fire you, you¡¯d already be gone. Trust me-I¡¯ve seen it happen.¡± ire¡¯s expression grew thoughtful. ¡°Damien is¡­plicated. He¡¯s been hurt before by people who wanted to use him, so he tests everyone who gets close.¡± I stared down at the directory of members, its weight both literal and metaphorical in my hands. ¡°And if I fail?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll fail having tried your absolute best, which is more than most people can say.¡± ire¡¯s voice gentled. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to fail. Do you know why?¡± I shook my head mutely. ¡°Because you¡¯re already thinking about Mr. Harrison¡¯s shellfish allergy and Ms. Chen¡¯s dietary preferences. You¡¯re not focusing on the impossibility-you¡¯re focusing on the solution.¡± For the first time since the phone call, I felt a tiny spark of hope flicker in my chest. ¡°You really think I can do this?¡± ¡°I think we can do this,¡± ire corrected with a conspiratorial smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t survive forty years in this business by abandoning promising young women to sink or swim alone.¡± And so began the most intense three hours of my professional life. 0017 314 Cobblestone 9 9 Chapter 9 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 After what felt like the longest afternoon of my professional life, I finally managed toplete all the arrangements for tomorrow¡¯s dinner party at eight o¡¯clock. My phone had been buzzing incessantly with calls from Ophelia, each message more frantic than thest. She¡¯d already picked up Adrian from school, and ording to her increasingly dramatic voicemails, my four-year-old son was practically bouncing off the walls with excitement about his first day, demanding to know when his mommy would being home. When I finally escaped the office building, I found Ophelia leaning against her car in the parking garage, arms crossed and wearing the expression of someone who¡¯d been plotting my lecture for the past hour. Adrian was secured in his car seat in the back, his little face pressed against the window as he waved enthusiastically at me. ¡°Mommy!¡± he called out, his voice muffled by the ss but his excitement unmistakable. My heart melted instantly, washing away the stress of the day like magic. I slipped into the passenger seat and immediately twisted around to face him. ¡°Hey, my little man! How was your first day at the big kid school?¡± ¡°It was AMAZING!¡± Adrian bounced in his seat as much as his safety harness would allow. ¡°I made three new friends, and the teacher said I was very smart, and we painted pictures of our families, and-¡± ¡°Whoa, slow down there, champ,¡± Iughed, reaching back to ruffle his dark curls. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about everything over dinner, okay? Right now we need to get you some supplies for tomorrow.¡± Ophelia started the engine but kept ncing at me in the rearview mirror with barely contained curiosity. ¡°Sera, you look like you¡¯ve been through a war zone. What exactly happened on day one of your fancy new job?¡± I let out a long, dramatic sigh. ¡°Ophelia, I think I might need to dust off my resume and start job hunting again.¡± Her foot mmed on the brake so hard we all lurched forward. Adrian giggled at the sudden stop, but Ophelia whipped around to stare at me with genuine horror. ¡°Are you telling me you got FIRED? On your FIRST DAY?¡± Her voice rose to a pitch that probably only dogs could fully appreciate. ¡°Not fired exactly,¡± I said quickly, waving my hands to calm her down before she gave herself an aneurysm. ¡°More like¡­ hated by my new boss.¡± As we drove toward the mall, I regaled them with the tale of my telephone encounters with the mysterious and apparently psychotic Mr. Nightshadow. By the time Ophelia pulled into a parking space, she wasughing so hard she was crying, and even Adrian was giggling from the backseat despite not understanding half the story. ¡°Sera,¡± Ophelia gasped, wiping tears from her eyes, ¡°you are absolutely incredible! Do you realize that most people would have quit after the first phone call? And you not only survived two conversations with an angry Alpha, but you actually argued with him!¡± I slumped¨ªn my seat, feeling the full weight of my impending professional doom. ¡°Yeah, well, tomorrow when he sees me face to face, < 9 Chapter 9 he¡¯ll probably have security escort me out of the building.¡± Ophelia reached over and grabbed my hand, squeezing it firmly. ¡°Hey, look at me. Even if that happens-which it won¡¯t-you know I¡¯ve got your back, right? You and Adrian will never be without support. We¡¯re family.¡± The warmth in her voice made my throat tight with emotion. After years of feelingpletely alone in the world, having someone who cared this much still felt like a miracle. ¡°Come on,¡± she said, unbuckling her seatbelt with renewed energy. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy this little genius some school supplies and maybe find you something that¡¯ll knock your boss¡¯s socks off tomorrow.¡± We spent the next hour wandering through the mall, checking items off Adrian¡¯s school supply list. We were heading toward the toy store-Adrian¡¯s reward for being such a good sport about shopping-when I stopped dead in my tracks in front of an upscale boutique. There, disyed in the window like a piece of art, was the most breathtaking dress I¡¯d ever seen. The emerald green fabric seemed to shimmer under the boutique¡¯s carefully arranged lighting, the color so rich and deep. The cut was elegant but not overly conservative-sophisticated enough for a corporate environment but with enough style to make a statement. It was simr to the dress Ophelia had convinced me to wear to that fateful Lunar Assembly five years ago, but this one was clearly in a different league entirely. ¡°Oh my,¡± I breathed, pressing my nose against the ss like a child staring at candy. Ophelia followed my gaze and immediately grabbed my arm. ¡°We¡¯re going in.¡± ¡°Are you insane?¡± I hissed, ncing at the price tag visible on a nearby garment and feeling my wallet cry out in pain. ¡°Ophelia, that dress probably costs more than my rent!¡± ¡°Sera, listen to me.¡± She turned to face me, her expression suddenly serious. ¡°You¡¯re not working at some dingy little office anymore. You¡¯re now the senior assistant to one of the most powerful Alphas in the werewolf world. Image matters in that environment, whether we like it or not.¡± I started to protest, but she held up a hand to stop me. ¡°Besides,¡± she continued, a mischievous glint returning to her eyes, ¡°when your terrifying boss sees you wearing that dress, he¡¯s going to be so stunned he¡¯ll forget all about wanting to fire you. You¡¯ll knock himpletely off bnce.¡± ¡°Ophelia-¡± ¡°Also, you deserve something beautiful. When¡¯s thest time you bought yourself anything that wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary for survival?¡± I opened my mouth to answer and realized I couldn¡¯t remember. Between working multiple jobs, putting myself through school, and raising Adrian, there hadn¡¯t been money or time for anything that could be considered a luxury. ¡°If you don¡¯t go in there and try on that dress right now,¡± Ophelia said with mock sternness, ¡°I¡¯m going to march in there myself, buy it, and then you¡¯ll have no choice but to wear it.¡± ¡°Ophelia, I can¡¯t let you-¡± ¡°Try me.¡± 09 214 ¡°Fine,¡± I sighed, ¡°but I¡¯m not promising to buy anything.¡± The boutique¡¯s interior was even more intimidating than the window disy. Everything was cream and gold, with soft lighting that made even the simplest garments look like they belonged in a museum. A sales associate approached us immediately. ¡°Good afternoon,dies. How may I assist you today?¡± I pointed somewhat sheepishly toward the window disy. ¡°I was wondering if I could try on that green dress?¡± Her face lit up with genuine enthusiasm. ¡°Oh, excellent choice! That piece just arrived from Mn. Let me grab it in your size-I¡¯d estimate you¡¯re a six?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a perfect six,¡± Ophelia chimed in before I could respond. Within minutes, I found myself in an opulent fitting room that wasrger than my first apartment, staring at the dress hanging on its padded hanger. The fabric felt like liquid silk under my fingers, and the weight of it suggested quality that I¡¯d never experienced before. I slipped it on and immediately understood why it had cost so much. The dress didn¡¯t just fit-it transformed me. The emerald color made my skin glow and turned my eyes into brilliant jewels. The cut entuated every curve while somehow making me look taller and more confident. When I turned to face the mirror, I barely recognized myself. ¡°Sera!¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice came from outside the fitting room, filled with barely contained impatience. ¡°Get out here before I break down this door!¡± I took a deep breath and stepped out of the fitting room. Ophelia¡¯s hands flew to her mouth, her eyes wide with something that looked almost like shock. The sales associate actually gasped audibly. ¡°Oh my goodness,¡± the woman breathed, circling around me like I was a sculpture she was examining. ¡°I¡¯ve been in fashion retail for twenty years, and I have never seen a dress fit someone so perfectly. It¡¯s like it was designed specifically for your body.¡± I turned to look at myself in the three-way mirror and felt my breath catch. The woman looking back at me bore little resemnce to the exhausted single mother who¡¯d been running on coffee and determination for the past five years. This woman looked powerful, confident, beautiful-like someone who belonged in boardrooms and corner offices. ¡°I have to have it,¡± I heard myself saying, surprising everyone including myself. Cobblestone 10 10 Chapter 10 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The next morning dawned crisp and clear, and as I prepared for work, I felt like I was suiting up for battle. The green dress fit even better than I remembered, and paired with the elegant heels and my hair in a sophisticated updo, I looked like someone who belonged in the executive suite of a major corporation. When I stepped through the gleaming ss doors of Nightshadow Industries, the transformation was immediate and unmistakable. Conversations stuttered to a halt as heads turned in my direction, and I could practically feel the weight of dozens of eyes taking in every detail of my appearance. The receptionist, usually so perfectlyposed, fumbled with her phone as I walked past, her eyes following the sway of my hips in the fitted dress. I could feel some he-wolves mentally undressing me, their eyes tracking from my face down to my legs and back up again with an appreciation that bordered on predatory. The security guard at the front desk actually adjusted himself in his chair as I passed, and I heard someone whistle low under their breath from the elevator bank. ¡°Well, well,¡± muttered someone behind me¨CI think it was Marcus from legal-¡°looks like someone got herself a serious upgrade.¡± My cheeks burned with a mixture of embarrassment and indignation. ire, bless her, was waiting by the elevator with the kind of knowing smile that suggested she¡¯d witnessed my grand entrance and all its effects. ¡°Seraphina,¡± she said as I approached, her voice carrying just loud enough for nearby listeners to hear, ¡°you look absolutely stunning. That dress is nothing short of perfection on you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I managed, my voice slightly breathless from the gauntlet of attention I¡¯d just run. ¡°I just wanted to make a good impression.¡± ire¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as she leaned closer. ¡°Well, mission aplished, dear. You¡¯re going to knock our Alpha¡¯s socks clean off-assuming he doesn¡¯t have a heart attack first.¡± The morning passed in a blur of productivity. After lunch, ire gathered her files with an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I need to handle some urgent pack business. You¡¯ll be fine on your own for a while, won¡¯t you? The Alpha could return at any moment, but you¡¯re more than prepared.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I assured her, though my stomach did a little flip at the reminder that I would soon be face-to-face with the man whose voice had haunted my dreams for the past two days. ¡°I¡¯ve got everything under control.¡± No sooner had ire¡¯s heels clicked away down the marble corridor than I managed to knock over a perfectly organized stack of files with my elbow. Papers scattered everywhere, some sliding under my desk, others floating down behind it like oversized confetti. ¡°Perfect,¡± I muttered under my breath, staring at the disaster I¡¯d created. ¡°Just absolutely perfect.¡± I had no choice but to go after them. The space between my desk and the wall was embarrassingly narrow-clearly designed by someone who never anticipated their employees would need to crawl around on the floor like lost puppies. I hiked up my dress slightly and got down on my hands and knees, trying to maintain some semnce of dignity as I stretched toward the scattered documents. The position was mortifying. My dress, despite its elegant design, was not meant for this kind of physical maneuvering. As I reached for the files that had slid the furthest back, the fabric rode up my thighs, and I could feel the cool air of the air conditioning against skin that should definitely not have been exposed in a professional environment. The slit in the dress, which had looked so sophisticated in the boutique mirror, now gaped open to reveal far too much leg, and I was horrifyingly certain that if anyone walked in right now, they would get a clear view of myce underwear. ¡°Come on,e on,¡± I whispered frantically, stretching until my fingertips just barely brushed the edge of the furthest folder. My position was bing increasingly precarious-rear end in the air, dress hiked up to an inappropriate level, face red from both exertion and embarrassment. Just as I finally managed to snag thest document, I heard it. A soft cough-distinctly masculine, deliberately polite, but carrying an undercurrent of something that made every hair on my arms stand at attention. I frozepletely, my hand still gripping the recovered file, my entire body going rigid with horror. Of all the moments for someone to walk into this office, they had to choose the exact instant when I was sprawled on the floor in the most undignified position imaginable, with my dress rucked up and my dignity in tatters. The silence that followed was deafening. I could hear my own heartbeat thundering in my ears, could feel heat flooding my cheeks in waves of mortification. I scrambled to my feet as quickly as possible, yanking my dress back down to a respectable length and spinning around to face my unexpected visitor, an apology already forming on my lips. And then I saw him. Every coherent thought in my head simply¡­ stopped. The man standing in the doorway wasn¡¯t just handsome-he was magnificent in a way that seemed almost unfair to the rest of the male poption. Easily six and a half feet tall, he dominated the space without even trying. His shoulders were broad enough to block out the light from the hallway, and even through his impably tailored navy suit, I could see the suggestion of powerful muscles and athletic grace. His face was a study in masculine perfection-sharp cheekbones that could cut ss, a strong jaw that spoke of determination and power, and lips that were just full enough to be sensual without losing their masculine edge. His dark brown hair was styled with casual perfection. His eyes were the most extraordinary shade of blue I¡¯d ever seen¡ªso deep they were almost navy. When he moved his head slightly, they actually appeared to shimmer with an otherworldly radiance, as if lit from within by some supernatural fire. When he spoke, his voice was exactly what I should have expected and yet somehow still managed to surprise me-deep, rich, cultured, with an undercurrent of barely controlled intensity that made my wolf whimper involuntarily. ¡°Miss Knight, I presume?¡± I opened my mouth to respond and found I had no voice at all. My throat had gonepletely dry, and my brain seemed to have short- circuited entirely. ¡°MATE!¡± A¡¯s voice exploded in my mind like a thunderp, so sudden and powerful that I actually staggered backward a step. ¡°MATE! 09.17 MINI! Cobblestone 11 11 Chapter 11 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The private jet touched down at Silver Moon Harbor International two hours ahead of schedule, but I¡¯d been restless for the entire flight, unable to focus on any of the documents spread across my mahogany desk. Something about tomorrow¡¯s dinner arrangements-and more specifically, the woman who¡¯d managed them-had upied far too much of my mental bandwidth over the past twenty-four hours. It was ridiculous. I was a powerful Alpha whomanded respect from wolves across three territories, yet here I was,pletely distracted by a voice I¡¯d heard exactly twice over the phone. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about those two conversations. The way her voice had trembled with barely controlled fury when she¡¯d called my request unreasonable. Most assistants either cowered in terror or quit via email after their first encounter with my temper. But Seraphina Knight had done neither. She¡¯d pushed back, challenged me. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about her again,¡± Alex observed with what sounded suspiciously like amusement. I ignored him, but my wolf wasn¡¯t wrong. I was thinking about her. Far more than was appropriate for an employer contemting an employee he¡¯d never even met. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s already gone,¡± I found myself thinking as the car pulled up to Nightshadow Industries, and the possibility sent an unexpected spike of panic through my chest. ¡°Maybe the reality of working for me finally sank in and she decided to cut her losses.¡± What the hell was wrong with me? I was practically eager to meet a woman whose only qualification so far was that she hadn¡¯t run away screaming. As I strode through the marble lobby, employees immediately straightened to attention, offering respectful nods and murmured greetings. But as I approached the executive floor, something unexpected caught my attention. The door to my outer office was slightly ajar, and through the gap, I could see a figure bent over what appeared to be scattered papers on the floor. The woman was on her hands and knees, reaching under a desk, and the position offered a spectacr view of long, shapely legs encased in silk stockings, a perfect curve of hip and thigh, and the tantalizing glimpse of delicatece underwear beneath a hiked- up emerald dress. My steps slowed involuntarily. The woman¡¯s movements were graceful despite her awkward position, and something about the elegant line of her back, the way her dark hair hade slightly loose from its updo, sent an unexpected jolt of attraction straight through me. I cleared my throat softly, not wanting to startle her but unable to ignore the professional impropriety of the situation-or the way my body was reacting to the enticing view. Heat pooled low in my belly, and I had to adjust my stance slightly as my pants grew ufortably tight. She frozepletely, her entire body going rigid, and I could practically feel her mortification radiating through the air like waves of heat. She scrambled to her feet with impressive speed. The movement was fluid and graceful despite her obvious panic, and I caught a sh of long, silk-d legs before she yanked her dress back into ce and spun to face me. The sight of her flushed face, those wide, apologetic eyes, and the way her chest rose and fell with quick, shallow breaths did absolutely nothing to ease the tightness in my pants. The woman standing before me wasn¡¯t just beautiful-she was breathtaking in a way that hit me like a physical blow. Her face was a perfect oval framed by waves of dark hair, her skin luminous and smooth as cream. But it was her eyes that nearly brought me to my knees. Brilliant emerald green, framed by thickshes, they sparkled with intelligence and spirit even as they widened with what appeared to be shock. Those eyes¡­ there was something familiar about them, something that made my wolf pace restlessly in my mind. ¡°MATE!¡± Alex¡¯s voice exploded in my consciousness with such force that I actually took an involuntary step forward. ¡°MATE!¡± The scent hit me then-vani and jasmine with an underlying sweetness that was uniquely hers. It wrapped around me like silk ribbons, making my head spin and my wolf howl with recognition and desperate need. ¡°Miss Knight, I presume?¡± I managed to say, though my voice came out rougher than intended. She opened her mouth but no sound emerged. Her green eyes were wide with what looked like panic, and I could see her pulse fluttering rapidly at the base of her throat. The air between us crackled with electricity, thick with an attraction so intense it was almost suffocating. Before either of us could recover from the moment, familiar footsteps echoed down the hallway, followed by Lucas¡¯s cheerful voice. ¡°Damien! I saw your car pull up-you¡¯re back early!¡± He rounded the corner at his usual energetic pace, then stopped short when he spotted the woman standing frozen by my desk. ¡°Well, hello there.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes immediately began traveling appreciatively over Seraphina¡¯s form, taking in the way the emerald dress hugged every curve, the flush on her cheeks, the elegant line of her neck. I could practically see his interest spike, and my wolf snarled in fury. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met,¡± Lucas continued, moving forward with his most charming smile. ¡°I¡¯m Lucas, Beta of this pack and Damien¡¯s right-hand man.¡± He extended his hand toward her. ¡°And you must be the mysterious new assistant I¡¯ve been hearing so much about.¡± The sight of him reaching for her hand sent a bolt of pure rage through my system. My vision actually tinted red around the edges, and I had to clench my fists to keep from physically pulling him away from her. ¡°I¡­ yes, I¡¯m Seraphina Knight,¡± she managed to stammer, her voice barely above a whisper as she reluctantly ced her hand in his. ¡°Seraphina,¡± Lucas repeated, and the way he said her name-like he was tasting something delicious-made me want to rip his throat out. ¡°Beautiful name for a beautiful woman. Tell me, are you free for dinner tonight? I know this amazing little ce downtown-¡± ¡°Lucas.¡± My voice cut through his flirtation like a de, sharp enough to make both of them jump. ¡°Don¡¯t you have somewhere else to be?¡± He turned to look at me with raised eyebrows, clearly picking up on the dangerous undercurrent in my tone. ¡°Actually, I was hoping to discuss the Pack alliance with you, but I suppose that can wait.¡± His smile widened as he turned back to Seraphina,pletely ignoring my obvious displeasure. ¡°So what do you say? Dinner?¡± I watched Seraphina¡¯s face cycle through confusion, embarrassment, and something that looked almost like fear. She nced between Lucas and me, clearly at aplete loss for words. 213 That¡¯s when I stepped forward, close enough that my presence would be unmistakably territorial. ¡°I believe Miss Knight has more important things to worry about than your social calendar, Lucas. Like exining why she¡¯s apparently been reorganizing my filing system on the floor.¡± Seraphina¡¯s eyes widened at my tone, and I saw her shoulders square defensively. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nightshadow. I identally knocked over some files and was just-¡± Before she could finish her exnation, a sickeningly familiar voice rang out from the hallway. ¡°Brother! I heard from my husband Gabriel that you¡¯re hosting some fancy dinner party tonight, and you didn¡¯t even think to invite us?¡± Valerie burst through the office doorway like a pink tornado, her bleached blonde hair bouncing as she practically skipped toward us. ¡°How could you possibly-¡± She stopped short when she noticed the back of Seraphina, her artificially enhanced lips curving into a cruel smile. ¡°Oh, well well. What do we have here?¡± I watched Seraphina¡¯s entire body go rigid at the mention of Gabriel¡¯s name, her face draining of color so quickly I was genuinely concerned she might faint. ¡°Let me guess,¡± Valerie continued, circling around Seraphina like a predator sizing up prey. ¡°Another desperate little assistant trying to w her way up the corporatedder by batting her eyshes at the big bad Alpha?¡± She deliberately bumped into Seraphina¡¯s shoulder as she passed. ¡°How long do you think this one willst before she runs away crying? A week? Two days?¡± ¡°Valerie.¡± My voice carried enough menace to make several nearby employees visible through the doorway take strategic steps backward. But she was far from finished. ¡°You know, Gabriel has been telling you for months that I¡¯d make a perfect assistant. I¡¯m family, after all, and I certainly wouldn¡¯t spend my first day crawling around on the floor in inappropriate dresses, shing my underwear at anyone who walks by.¡± ¡°GET OUT!¡± I roared, my Alpha authority flooding the room with such force that every wolf present. ¡°GET OUT OF MY OFFICE NOW, VALERIE!¡± Cobblestone 12 12 Chapter 12 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The moment I heard that sickeningly sweet voice calling out ¡°Brother!¡± my blood turned to ice in my veins. Even before she rounded the corner, I knew exactly who it was. That voice had haunted my nightmares for five years-the voice that hadughed as my world crumbled, that had mocked my pain with casual cruelty. Valerie. My hands instinctively clenched into fists at my sides as she swept into the office like she owned the ce, her bleached blonde hair bouncing with each calcted step. I quickly turned my back to her, praying desperately that she wouldn¡¯t recognize me. Five years had changed me-l was no longer the broken, naive omega who¡¯d fled Whispering Valley in shame. But some things about a person never changed, and I couldn¡¯t risk her seeing my face. ¡°Brother! I heard from my husband Gabriel that you¡¯re hosting some fancy dinner party tonight, and you didn¡¯t even think to invite us?¡± *Gabriel.* The name hit me like a physical blow, confirming what I¡¯d already suspected but desperately hoped wasn¡¯t true. So Gabriel hadn¡¯t been lying after all¡ªhe really was part of the Nightshadow family. Which meant Damien¡­ my mate¡­ was Gabriel¡¯s brother. Both. The cosmic joke of it all made me want tough hysterically. Or scream. Or both. ¡°How could you possibly-¡± Valerie¡¯s voice cut off abruptly, and I could feel her predatory gaze focusing on me like aser. ¡°Oh, well well. What do we have here?¡± Every muscle in my body tensed as she began circling me like a shark scenting blood in the water. I kept my face turned away, my heart hammering so hard I was sure everyone in the room could hear it. ¡°Let me guess,¡± she continued in that same mocking tone I remembered so well, deliberately bumping her shoulder into mine as she passed. ¡°Another desperate little assistant trying to w her way up the corporatedder by batting her eyshes at the big bad Alpha? How long do you think this one willst before she runs away crying? A week? Two days?¡± The familiar cruelty in her voice made my wolf snarl with rage in my mind. A was practically wing at my consciousness, demanding I turn around and show this bitch exactly what five years of independence had taught me. But I forced myself to remain still, to keep breathing, to not give her the satisfaction of a reaction. *Just like before,* I thought bitterly. *Still the same entitled princess who thinks she can destroy people for sport.* ¡°You know, Gabriel has been telling you for months that I¡¯d make a perfect assistant,¡± Valerie continued, her voice dripping with false sweetness as she tried to cozy up to Damien. ¡°I¡¯m family, after all, and I certainly wouldn¡¯t spend my first day crawling around on the floor in inappropriate dresses, shing my underwear at anyone who walks by.¡± That did it. My hands clenched so tightly my nails bit into my palms, and I could feel heat rising in my cheeks-not from embarrassment this time, but from pure, unadulterated fury. How dare she? How dare she waltz in here and try to humiliate me the same way she had five years ago? I was just gathering the courage to turn around and face her-consequences be damned-when Damien¡¯s voice exploded through the 09:18 113 office like thunder. ¡°GET OUT!¡± The words carried such raw Alpha power that I actually staggered, my wolf immediately submitting to the overwhelming. authority in his tone. ¡°GET OUT OF MY OFFICE NOW, VALERIE!¡± The force of hismand was so intense that Lucas visibly flinched, and I could hear other employees in the hallway scrambling to get out of range. Even Valerie, for all her entitled arrogance, went pale under her carefully applied makeup. ¡°But Damien-¡± she started to protest, her voice suddenly much smaller. ¡°NOW!¡± His roar made the windows rattle, and the sheer fury radiating from him was so palpable I could practically taste it in the air. Valerie¡¯s face cycled through shock, indignation, and finally wounded pride before she gathered what remained of her dignity. ¡°Fine,¡± she sniffed, tossing her hair over her shoulder in a gesture I remembered all too well. ¡°But don¡¯te crying to me when this little omega proves to be just as useless as all the others.¡± She sashayed toward the door, making sure to swing her hips dramatically, and threw Damien onest sultry look over her shoulder before finally disappearing down the hallway. The silence that followed her departure was deafening. Lucas cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Well, that was¡­ intense. I should probably go check on the territorial agreements we discussed earlier.¡± He shot me an apologetic look. ¡°Rain check on that dinner, Seraphina?¡± I barely managed a nod, still too shaken to form coherent words. After Lucas left, closing the door behind him with unusual gentleness, I finally found myself alone with Damien. He moved to his desk with predatory grace, settling into his leather chair and studying me with those devastating blue eyes. There was something different in his expression now-a knowing intensity that made my skin prickle with awareness. ¡°Mate, huh?¡± His voice was casual, almost conversational, but there was an undercurrent of something dangerous beneath the surface. ¡°Interesting. From what I understand, you¡¯re an omega.¡± The casual way he mentioned my omega status made A practically spit fire in my mind. Here I was, thinking he might actually be different after defending me from Valerie, only to have him drop that familiar alpha superiority right back into his tone. That subtle little inflection that said *omega* like it was something quaint and amusing. I crossed my arms and tilted my head, giving him my sweetest smile. ¡°Yes, absolutely fascinating. Though I have to say, I¡¯m still weighing my options on whether to ept you. Call me picky, but I have standards.¡± The look of pure shock that crossed his face was absolutely delicious. Clearly, Mr. High-and-Mighty Alpha wasn¡¯t used to being treated like he was the one who needed to prove himself worthy. Before he could recover enough to respond, I swept over to his desk with my most professional demeanor and beganying out documents like I was dealing cards. ¡°Your dinner arrangements,¡± I announced cheerfully, cing the guest list down with a satisfying snap. ¡°Complete with dietary restrictions, seating charts, and wine pairings that won¡¯t poison anyone or start any pack wars.¡± I added the quarterly reports with a flourish. ¡°Pack assessments, territorial dispute documentation, and that lovely little crisis brewing on the northern border that apparently couldn¡¯t wait until Monday.¡± Each filended on his desk with increasing emphasis. He leaned forward, studying each document with growing interest, and I caught something that looked suspiciously like impressed 7478 213 approval flickering in those devastating blue eyes. ¡°Impressive work,¡± he admitted, though he looked almost annoyed to be saying it. ¡°Still, an omega refusing an alpha? That¡¯s a new one, even for me. You might want to rethink that.¡± His mouth actually fell open slightly, and I had to bite my lip to keep from grinning at his expression. ¡°Well then,¡± I continued with exaggerated politeness, gathering my own files and heading back toward my desk, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else requiring my *omega* attention, I should probably get back to work.¡± I¡¯d barely taken two steps when his hand shot out and wrapped around my wrist, his fingers warm and strong against my skin. The contact sent electricity shooting up my arm, and I had to bite back a gasp at the intensity of the sensation. ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner,¡± he said, his voice dropping to that low,manding tone that made my knees weak. ¡°You¡¯ll attend as my date.¡± Cobblestone 13 13 Chapter 13 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 My instinct was to refuse immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t have an appropriate dress for-¡± ¡°What you¡¯re wearing now is perfect.¡± Damien¡¯s voice carried that infuriatingly confident tone that made my stomach do gymnastics routines I didn¡¯t authorize. The way he said it-like he wasmenting on the weather rather thanpletely upending my evening ns-made me want to simultaneously kiss him and throttle him. I opened my mouth to argue, then closed it, then opened it again like some kind of demented fish. ¡°But I¡­ Adrian needs¡­ Ophelia will kill me if 1¡­¡± ¡°Speechless omega?¡± One dark eyebrow arched in what I was beginning to recognize as his signature look of amused superiority. ¡°That¡¯s a first.¡± The smugness in his voice snapped me back to coherent thought. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, trying to inject some dignity into what was clearly a The corner of his mouth twitched-not quite a smile, but close enough to make my traitorous heart do a little tap dance. ¡°Noted. I protect what¡¯s mine,¡± he said simply, and the possessive note in his voice made my knees wobble like a newborn deer¡¯s. The casual threat, delivered in that low, dangerous voice, made heat pool in ces that had no business responding during work hours The rest of the day passed in a whirlwind of focused intensity that felt like being caught in a very attractive, very expensive tornado. Despite the mate bond crackling between us like a live electrical wire, Damien and I fell into a surprisingly natural rhythm. He was demanding but fair, brilliant but not condescending, and when I anticipated his needs-sliding the northern territory reports across his desk just as he reached for them¡ªhe looked at me like I¡¯d just performed actual magic. Meanwhile, A had been a constant source ofmentary all day, providing a running narration like the world¡¯s most inappropriate sports announcer. *Ooh, look at those shoulders,* she¡¯d purr when Damien moved past my desk. *Did you see the way his muscles flexed when he reached for that file? And that smell-God, that SMELL. It¡¯s like sandalwood and testosterone had a baby and named it Perfect Man.* ¡°Could you maybe tone down the lustfulmentary?¡± I muttered under my breath during one particrly vivid description of what she¡¯d like to do to our mate. *I¡¯m just saying, those hands look very capable. Very¡­ thorough.* ¡°AYLA.¡± By the time evening approached, I was wound tighter than a Swiss watch, every nerve ending hyperaware of Damien¡¯s presence. When he so much as shifted in his chair, I could feel it like a physical touch. When he spoke, his voice seemed to resonate in my bones. This mate bond thing was going to be the death of me. ¡°Control yourself,¡± I muttered under my breath during one particrly intense wave of mate-hunger, pressing my thighs together as 09.18 712 neat pooled low in my belly. As evening approached, I excused myself to thedies¡¯ room to touch up my makeup and attempt to calm my racing pulse. The emerald dress still looked stunning, but now I could see the flush on my cheeks, the dted pupils that betrayed exactly how affected I was by spending eight hours in close proximity to my mate. When I emerged from the restroom, Damien was waiting by the door like a predator who¡¯d been stalking his prey. He looked devastatingly handsome in his perfectly tailored navy suit, the fabric molding to his broad shoulders and lean torso in ways that should be illegal. When he offered me his arm with old-fashioned gantry, the simple gesture made my heart flutter like a teenager¡¯s. ¡°Ready?¡± he asked, and there was something different in his voice-softer than his usualmanding tone, almost¡­ tender? I ced my hand on his offered arm, biting back a gasp as electricity shot through me at the contact. His muscles were like steel beneath the expensive fabric, and I had to resist the urge to run my fingers along the length of his arm just to feel more of that delicious warmth. ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± I managed, hoping my voice sounded steadier than I felt. His car was a thing of beauty-sleek, ck, and expensive enough to fund Adrian¡¯s college education. As he held the passenger door open for me, I caught another intoxicating whiff of his scent and had to grip the door frame to keep from swaying. God, he smelled incredible-like sandalwood and something uniquely masculine that made my wolf whine with need. ¡°Careful,¡± he murmured, his handing to rest on the small of my back to steady me. The simple touch sent fire racing through my veins, and I had to bite my lip to keep from making an embarrassing sound. ¡°So,¡± Damien said finally, his voice carrying a note of curiosity that hadn¡¯t been there during our professional interactions, ¡°tell me about your son.¡± The question caught mepletely off guard. My heart stuttered, then began racing for an entirely different reason. ¡°What would you like to know?¡± I asked carefully, studying his profile in the dim light of the dashboard. ¡°Everything,¡± he said simply, and there was something in his tone-not judgment or calction, but genuine interest. Maybe even warmth. ¡°His name is Adrian,¡± I began, unable to keep the fierce love from my voice, ¡°and he¡¯s four. He¡¯s brilliant-scary brilliant sometimes.¡± Damien chuckled, a rich sound that made warmth spread through my chest. ¡°Sounds like he keeps you on your toes. And his father? Are you two still in contact?¡± The question hit me like a physical blow, all the warmth draining from my chest in an instant. I stared out the window, watching the city lights blur past as I tried to find words that wouldn¡¯t make me sound like exactly what Valerie had always called me. ¡°I don¡¯t know who his father is,¡± I said finally, my voice barely above a whisper. Damien¡¯s knuckles went white. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± I forced myself to keep talking even though every instinct screamed at me to change the subject. ¡°Just one night, no real names exchanged, 0918 The restaurant was exactly what I¡¯d expected-elegant, expensive, and filled with the kind of understated luxury that screamed old money and older power. Crystal chandeliers cast warm light over pristine white tablecloths, and the soft murmur of conversation blended with the gentle clink of silverware that probably cost more than my monthly rent. Damien guided me through the crowd with a possessive hand on the small of my back, and I was acutely aware of the way other wolves tracked our movement. Several women shot me looks that ranged from curious to openly envious. ¡°Rx,¡± Damien murmured near my ear, his breath making me shiver with awareness. ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in this room, and you have every right to be here.¡± The confident certainty in his voice was exactly what I needed to hear. I straightened my shoulders and lifted my chin, channeling every ounce of dignity I¡¯d spent five years building from scratch. Throughout the dinner, I found myself hyperaware of every brush of contact, every shared nce, every moment when Damien leaned close enough for me to breathe in his intoxicating scent. When he reached across me for the wine bottle, his arm brushing against my shoulder, I had to dig my nails into my palms to keep from leaning into the contact like a cat seeking warmth. We¡¯d been mingling for about an hour when I heard amotion near the entrance-raised voices and the sharp click of heels moving too quickly across marble floors. I was turning toward the disturbance when liquid fire sshed across my chest and abdomen, soaking through the precious emerald fabric and making me gasp with shock. ¡°Oh Gosh! You bitch!¡± a shrill voice shrieked, dripping with the kind of entitlement that made my wolf snarl. ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? Couldn¡¯t you see I was walking this way? Do you have any idea who I am, you pathetic little-¡± The voice cut off so abruptly it was like someone had mmed a door. I looked up, wine dripping from my chin, to find myself staring into a face that had haunted my nightmares for five years. Valerie stood before me, her mouth hanging open in shock, a now-empty wine ss clutched in her perfectly manicured fingers. Her bleached blonde hair was styled in artful waves. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± she gasped, her voice strangled with disbelief and something that looked dangerously like panic. ¡°Sera!¡± Cobblestone 14 14 Chapter 14 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Valerie¡¯s shriek cut through the elegant atmosphere of the restaurant like a knife through silk, causing every conversation to halt mid- sentence. I could feel dozens of pairs of eyes turning toward us, their curious gazes burning into my skin like hot coals. The humiliation was immediate and overwhelming-standing there with wine dripping from my hair and dress, facing the woman who had destroyed my world five years ago. All I wanted was to disappear, to melt into the marble floor and never face another judgmental stare. I turned toward the nearest exit, desperate to escape this nightmare, but Valerie¡¯s perfectly manicured nails dug into my wrist like talons. ¡°How did you get in here?!¡± she demanded, her voice pitched loud enough to ensure every wolf in the vicinity could hear every word. ¡°Did you sneak in? What gives you the right to be here?!¡± The familiar cruelty in her tone, the way she spoke to me like I was something disgusting she¡¯d found on the bottom of her shoe, ignited a fire in my chest that I¡¯d spent five years banking. This wasn¡¯t the broken eighteen-year-old girl she¡¯d tormented in Whispering Valley. I was stronger now, harder, and I¡¯d be damned if I let her humiliate me again. I yanked my wrist free from her grip with enough force to make her stumble-backward, my eyes zing with fury. ¡°I have every right to be here,¡± I said, my voice carrying clearly across the suddenly silent restaurant. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m the one who organized this entire evening. And I don¡¯t recall seeing your name on the guest list I personally curated.¡± Valerie¡¯s mouth fell open in shock, clearly not expecting me to fight back. For a moment, she actually looked uncertain, ncing around at the watching crowd as if suddenly realizing she might not have the upper hand she¡¯d assumed. But the moment of doubt passed quickly, reced by the same vicious spite I remembered all too well. If anything, my defiance seemed to fuel her rage rather than discourage it. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± she screamed, her voice rising to an almost hysterical pitch as she pointed at me like I was a criminal she was identifying in a lineup. ¡°You¡¯re the omega! The one who-¡± ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Damien¡¯s voice cut through Valerie¡¯s tirade like a de, his tone carrying enough Alpha authority to make several nearby wolves automatically step back. I felt his presence before I saw him¡ªthat intoxicating blend of sandalwood and raw power that made my whimper with recognition and need. wolf He materialized beside me with predatory grace, hisrge hand immediately settling on my waist in a gesture that was unmistakably possessive and protective. The warmth of his palm through the damp fabric of my dress was like an anchor in the storm of humiliation and anger swirling around me. His piercing blue eyes took in the scene with the efficiency of a tactical assessment-me standing there dripping with wine, Valerie¡¯s flushed face and usatory finger, the circle of fascinated onlookers who were clearly enjoying the drama. When his gazended on my ruined dress, his jaw tightened with what looked like barely controlled fury. 09 18 723 ?? ? ?????? ? Without a word, he shrugged out of his perfectly tailored suit jacket and draped it around my shoulders. The expensive fabric was warm from his body heat and infused with his scent, wrapping around me like a shield against the hostile stares. ¡°Someone want to exin why my date is covered in wine?¡± he asked, his voice deceptively calm but carrying an undertone that promised swift and terrible consequences for whoever was responsible. Valerie immediately released whateverposure she¡¯d managed to maintain, practically throwing herself at Damien and wrapping her arms around his free arm like a drowning woman clutching a life preserver. ¡°Damien, thank God you¡¯re here!¡± she gushed, pressing herself against his side with theatrical desperation. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you made her your assistant! Don¡¯t you realize what she is? She¡¯s nothing but a low-ss omega who-¡± She didn¡¯t get to finish the sentence. Damien¡¯s arm tensed under her grip, and then he was shaking her off with enough force to send her stumbling backward in her stilettos. His face was a mask of cold fury as he gestured sharply toward the restaurant¡¯s security personnel. ¡°Get her out of here,¡± hemanded, his Alpha authority making the order ring through the air like a decree. ¡°Now.¡± But Valerie, desperate and seeing her chance slipping away, opened her mouth and unleashed every piece of poisonous ammunition she¡¯d been saving. ¡°Wait!¡± she shrieked as tworge security guards began moving toward her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the truth about your precious assistant? About who she really is?¡± I felt my blood turn to ice in my veins. ¡°She¡¯s not just some random omega, Damien! She used to date Gabriel-your brother, my husband! They were together for years before she turned eighteen!¡± Valerie¡¯s voice was rising to a fever pitch, her words tumbling out in a rush as she fought to get them all out before the security guards reached her. ¡°She has a child, doesn¡¯t she? A little boy? I bet he¡¯s Gabriel¡¯s! She got herself knocked up and my parents had to throw her out for being such a¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Damien roared, but the damage was already done. Every word hung in the air like smoke from an explosion, impossible to take back or ignore. The entire restaurant had gonepletely silent, every wolf straining to hear this delicious piece of gossip. I could feel their eyes on me like physical weight, could practically hear the mental notes they were making to spread this story to every pack from here. But it was the sudden absence of warmth that made my heart stop. Damien¡¯s hand, which had been a steady, protective presence on my waist, slowly withdrew. The loss of contact felt like stepping from sunshine into an arctic wind, and I had to fight not to reach for him as that essential connection severed. I kept my eyes fixed on my hands, watching wine drip from my fingers onto the pristine marble floor. The security guards finally reached Valerie and began escorting her toward the exit, but her venomous voice carried clearly across the silent restaurant as she delivered her final blow: ¡°Ask her, Damien! Ask her if her bastard child belongs to your brother!¡± 09.18 213 The silence that followed was deafening. I could hear my own heartbeat thundering in my ears, could feel the weight of dozens of stares, could sense the excited energy of wolves who¡¯d just witnessed what would undoubtedly be the most talked-about scandal of the social season. When Damien finally spoke, his voice waspletely devoid of the warmth it had carried all evening. It was the voice of an Alpha dispensing judgment, cold and imcable and utterly final. ¡°Is it true?¡± Cobblestone 15 15 Chapter 15 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The question hung in the air like a de poised above my neck. Even though Valerie had been dragged away by security, her venomous words still echoed through the silent restaurant like poison sceping through the walls. I stared at Damien in disbelief, unable to process what I was hearing. ¡°Is it true?¡± His voice waspletely different now-cold, clinical, stripped of every trace of the warmth that had made my heart race just moments before. This was the voice of an Alpha passing judgment, and I was clearly the one being judged. ¡°Damien, you can¡¯t seriously believe-¡± I started, but he cut me off with a sharp gesture. ¡°Answer the question, Seraphina.¡± My name on his lips sounded like an usation now. ¡°Is Adrian Gabriel¡¯s son?¡± way he¡¯d The betrayal hit me like a physical blow. After everything we¡¯d shared today-the mate bond crackling between us, the defended me against Valerie, the gentle way he¡¯d asked about Adrian in the car-he was ready to believe the worst of me based on the word of a woman he¡¯d literally thrown out of his office hours earlier. ¡°You want to know the truth?¡± My voice came out steadier than I felt, though my hands were shaking with fury and heartbreak. ¡°The truth is that Adrian¡¯s father is someone disappeared before dawn without even leaving his name five years ago.¡± Damien¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but something flickered in his eyes-confusion, maybe even recognition. But it was gone so quickly I might have imagined it. ¡°Gabriel was never Adrian¡¯s father,¡± I continued, each word feeling like broken ss in my throat. ¡°Gabriel was a lying, cheating bastard who was screwing my stepsister while promising to marry me. But he never touched me, not once in all the months we dated.¡± ¡°Then Valerie-¡± ¡°She¡¯s a cruel, vindictive bitch who gets off on destroying people!¡± The words exploded out of me with five years of suppressed rage behind them. ¡°She did the same thing to me when I was eighteen-humiliated me in front of everyone, made me feel like I was nothing, like I deserved every horrible thing that happened to me.¡±¡± The entire restaurant was still watching our drama unfold like it was better than cable television. I could see phones being discreetly raised, could practically hear the gossip spreading through the werewolf socialworks in real time. By tomorrow, every pack from here to the Canadian border would know about the omega who¡¯d dared to argue with Alpha Nightshadow in public. But what broke my heart wasn¡¯t the stares or the whispers or even the humiliation. It was the cold distance in Damien¡¯s eyes, the way he was looking at me like I was a stranger he was trying to identify in a police lineup. ¡°You know what?¡± I said, my voice growing stronger with each word as righteous anger began to override heartbreak. ¡°I don¡¯t need to justify myself to you or anyone else. I¡¯ve spent five years building a life for myself and my son without anyone¡¯s help, and I sure as hell don¡¯t need approval from someone who¡¯s ready to believe gossip over his own mate.¡± 09 18 just minutes ago but now felt like a chain around my ¡°Keep it,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ll catch pneumonia.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather freeze than wear anything of yours,¡± I shot back, letting the expensive fabric slide off my shoulders and pool on the marble floor between us like a fallen g of surrender. The sharp intake of breath from several nearby diners told me exactly how shocking my rejection appeared to the watching crowd. Apparently, omega women didn¡¯t refuse Alpha generosity in public. Well, there was a first time for everything. Without another word, I turned and walked toward the exit with my head held high, fighting the urge to run like the scared girl I used to be. Each step felt like walking through quicksand-my legs heavy with exhaustion and my chest tight with the effort of not breaking down until I was safely away from all those judging eyes. The cool night air hit my wine-soaked dress like a p, making me shiver immediately. ¡°Well, that went spectacrly,¡± A muttered in my mind, her mental voice dripping with sarcasm. The elegant heels that had made me feel so confident this morning were now instruments of torture, digging into my feet with every step and making me wobble dangerously on the uneven sidewalk. After two blocks of misery, I finally gave up and stopped to slip them off, not caring that I was now barefoot on a city street in an evening dress. The concrete was cold and rough against my feet, but it was still better than the agony of those heels. I gathered up the skirt of my ruined dress and continued walking, letting my feet take me wherever they wanted to go as long as it was away from that restaurant and the man who¡¯d so quickly lost faith in me. ¡°Why does this always happen?¡± I whispered to the empty street, tears finally beginning to spill down my cheeks now that I was alone. ¡°Why do I keep believing that someone might actually want me, might actually choose me?¡± I¡¯d walked about six blocks when headlights suddenly illuminated the street behind me, followed by the sharp beep of a car horn. I stepped closer to the parked cars lining the sidewalk, assuming the driver just wanted me to get out of the way, but the vehicle slowed to a crawl and pulled up beside me. The headlights were bright enough to make me squint, throwing everything beyond them into shadow. Then the driver¡¯s side window rolled down, and a voice called out: ¡°Miss? Are you alright?¡± I recognized him immediately. One of the colleague in thepany. He¡¯d been at the dinner party, had been one of the wolves who¡¯d witnessed my spectacr public humiliation. Thest thing I needed right now was pity from one of Damien¡¯s circle. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I called back, not slowing my pace. ¡°Just getting some air.¡± ¡°With no shoes?¡± There was genuine concern in his voice, not the mocking tone I¡¯d expected. ¡°Look, I saw what happened back there. That was a really shitty situation, and I¡¯m sorry you had to deal with it.¡± I stopped walking, partly because my feet were starting to bleed and partly because his unexpected kindness caught me off guard. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need-¡± 213 09 18 ¡°Your feet are bleeding¡± he said simply, and when I looked down, I could see dark spots on the concrete where I¡¯d been walking. ¡°Look, I know we don¡¯t really know each other, but I can¡¯t just drive past and leave you walking barefoot through downtown. At least let me give you a ride somewhere safe.¡± I studied his face in the glow of the dashboard lights. He was handsome in a more approachable way than Damien-sandy brown hair, warm hazel eyes, and a smile that seemed genuine rather than calcted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to impose.¡± I said carefully, still maintaining my distance from the car. He interrupted with a slight smile. ¡°I make my own decisions about who I help and why. And right now, I¡¯m deciding to help someone who¡¯s had a really horrible night.¡± The sincerity in his voice,bined with the increasing pain in my feet and the reality that I had nowhere else to go, finally broke down my resistance. ¡°Okay,¡± I said quietly, hobbling around to the passenger side. ¡°Thank you.¡± Cobblestone 16 16 Chapter 16 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The car was warm andfortable, a wee relief from the cold concrete and my bleeding feet. I settled into the soft leather passenger seat with a grateful sigh, still clutching the torn fabric of my wine-stained dress around myself. My rescuer-I realized I still didn¡¯t even know his name-seemed genuinely concerned about my wellbeing, which was more kindness than I¡¯d experienced in the past several hours. ¡°Thank you again,¡± I said softly, watching the city lights blur past the window. ¡°I really appreciate this. I¡¯m Seraphina, by the way.¡± ¡°Michael,¡± he replied with that same warm smile. ¡°Michael Harrison. And don¡¯t mention it¡ªI couldn¡¯t just leave you walking around barefoot and bleeding.¡± As we drove through the quieter residential streets, I found myself rxing for the first time since the disaster at the restaurant. Michael kept up a gentle stream of conversation-asking if I was too cold, whether I needed to stop somewhere for first aid, if there was anyone I wanted to call. His voice was soothing, almost hypnotic, and I felt my earlier tension beginning to ebb away. ¡°Actually,¡± he said as we stopped at a red light, ¡°my ce is just a few blocks from here. I have a first aid kit, and you could clean up, maybe get those feet properly bandaged before heading home. It¡¯s the least can do after what you went through tonight.¡± Something in his tone made me nce over at him, but his expression remained the same-concerned, caring, genuine. Still, a tiny rm bell went off in the back of my mind. ¡°That¡¯s very kind,¡± I said carefully, ¡°but I don¡¯t want to impose any more than I already have. If you could just drop me off at the station¡ª¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Michael interrupted, his voice carrying a hint of something I couldn¡¯t quite identify. ¡°The subways aren¡¯t running thiste anyway. Just let me help you get cleaned up, and then I¡¯ll drive you wherever you need to go.¡± As we continued driving, I began to notice a strange, sweet smell in the car-something floral and cloying that seemed to grow stronger with each breath. At first, I thought it might be air freshener or cologne, but there was something odd about it, something that made my head feel slightly fuzzy. ¡°Michael,¡± I said, pressing a hand to my temple as a wave of dizziness washed over me, ¡°what¡¯s that smell? It¡¯s very¡­ strong.¡± ¡°Oh, that?¡± His voice sounded different now, less warm and more calcting. ¡°Just something to help you rx. You¡¯ve had such a stressful evening.¡± The rm bells in my head suddenly became a deafening siren. I tried to reach for the door handle, but my movements felt sluggish and uncoordinated. My wolf A was snarling in my mind, but even her voice seemed muffled and distant. ¡°Let me out,¡± I said, my words slightly slurred despite my efforts to speak clearly. ¡°I want to get out of the car. Now.¡± Michael¡¯s pleasant facade droppedpletely, revealing something cold and predatory beneath. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, sweetheart. We¡¯re almost there.¡± Panic flooded through me as I realized what was happening. The sweet smell-it had to be some kind of drug designed to affect omegas 173 specifically. I¡¯d heard whispers about such things, ck market substances used by wolves with the worst intentions. ¡°Stop the car!¡± I tried to shout, but my voice came out weak and breathless. ¡°Stop the car right now!¡± But Michael just smiled, and it was nothing like the kind expression he¡¯d worn when he¡¯d first offered to help me. This smile was full of teeth and hunger and promises of terrible things. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said conversationally, as if he were discussing the weather instead of kidnapping me. ¡°It¡¯ll all be over soon. You¡¯ll probably even enjoy parts of it.¡± My body felt like it was made of cotton and lead, my limbs heavy and unresponsive. I managed to fumble for my phone, but my fingers wouldn¡¯t cooperate, and it slipped from my grasp to fall somewhere on the car floor. We pulled into the driveway of a modest house on a quiet residential street. The porch light cast everything in sickly yellow shadows, and I could see that the windows were dark-no neighbors around to hear if I screamed. Michael got out and came around to my side of the car, opening the door with the same solicitous manner he¡¯d shown earlier. ¡°Come on,¡± he said, reaching for my arm. ¡°Let¡¯s get you inside where it¡¯s warm.¡± ¡°No,¡± I managed to gasp, trying to pull away from his grip. My coordination was shot, but desperation gave me just enough strength to resist. ¡°I¡¯m not going in there. Take me home. Please.¡± ¡°Home?¡± Michael¡¯sugh was cold and ugly. ¡°Sweetheart, after tonight¡¯s little performance at the restaurant, I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s going to miss you for a while. Did you see the way your precious Alpha looked at you? Like you were trash he wanted to scrape off his shoe.¡± His words hit like physical blows, but they also sparked a me of anger that burned through some of the drug¡¯s effects. Even through the haze, A was fighting, lending me what strength she could. ¡°Let go of me,¡± I said, my voice growing stronger. ¡°I said let go!¡± I tried to wrench my arm free, but Michael¡¯s grip tightened painfully. His pleasant mask hadpletely disappeared now, reced by something cruel and hungry. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he said, beginning to drag me toward the house despite my attempts to resist. ¡°See, here¡¯s the thing about disgraced little omegas-nobody really cares what happens to them. Especially when they¡¯ve already been publicly humiliated.¡± My feet scraped against the concrete as he pulled me up the front steps. The drug was making everything feel dreamlike and distant, but the panic was crystal clear. I tried to scream, but the sound that came out was weak and pathetic. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Michael said approvingly as he fumbled with his keys while maintaining his grip on my wrist. ¡°Just rx. Let it happen. Fighting just makes things worse.¡± ¡°Help!¡± I tried again, putting everything I had into the word, but it came out as barely more than a whisper. The neighborhood remained silent and dark, as if the whole world had decided to look the other way. He got the door open and dragged me into a living room that smelled like stale beer and something else-something that made my wolf recoil in instinctive disgust. The furniture was arranged to face arge television, and I could see camera equipment set up in one corner. My blood went cold as I realized what that meant. 213 ¡°Please,¡± I whispered, my vision starting to blur at the edges. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Shh,¡± Michael said, his voice taking on a mockingly gentle tone as he pushed me down onto the couch. ¡°It¡¯ll be over before you know it. And hey, at least someone will want you after tonight, even if it¡¯s just for a few hours.¡± His hands moved to the straps of my dress, and I tried to fight, but my body wouldn¡¯t respond properly. The drug had stolen my strength, leaving me trapped in my own uncooperative flesh while this monster prepared to vite me. Just as I felt the first strap of my dress being pushed off my shoulder, a sound split the night air that made my heart leap with desperate hope. A howl-deep, furious, and absolutely murderous-echoed through the darkness outside. Michael froze, his hands still on my dress, his head snapping toward the sound. ¡°What the hell-¡± The howl came again, closer this time, followed by the sound of somethingrge crashing through the front yard. Michael¡¯s face went white with terror as he realized what wasing. The front door exploded inward with a crash that shook the entire house, wooden fragments flying in every direction. Through the wreckage stepped a massive silver wolf with eyes that burned like blue fire, his lips pulled back to reveal fangs that could tear a man¡¯s throat out without effort. Even through the drug-induced haze, I knew those eyes. I knew that magnificent, terrifying creature. Cobblestone 17 17 Chapter 17 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The moment Valerie¡¯s venomous words left her lips, I felt like my brain was being consumed by a toxic mixture of jealousy and rage. The scent of fear and tension radiating from my mate hit me like a physical blow, making Alex snarl with protective fury in my mind. Valerie had always been a repulsive creature. Ever since her wedding to my half-brother Gabriel-a pathetic excuse for a wolf who was nothing more than my father¡¯s bastard son-she¡¯d pursued me relentlessly. Gabriel himself was utterly worthless, a man I barely acknowledged beyond providing him with enough money to stay out of my way and out of trouble. But Valerie¡¯s appearance today, first insulting my mate in my own office and now this public humiliation, ignited something murderous in my chest. Her words were like poison injected directly into my bloodstream. Sera-my mate-had been with that useless waste of space Gabriel? The brilliant, beautiful child she¡¯d spoken of with such fierce love¡­ was he Gabriel¡¯s? I watched security drag Valerie away, her shrieks echoing through the restaurant like the cries of a banshee. Standing there with every eye in the restaurant fixed on us, I stared into Sera¡¯s face-those magnificent emerald eyes now zing with hurt and fury-and waited for her to deny it. All she had to do was say no, and I would have believed her without question. I would have torn Valerie apart for even suggesting such filth. Instead, Sera¡¯s face went through a series of expressions-shock, pain, and finally, a rage so pure it made my wolf whimper with regret. When she turned her back on me and walked away with her head held high, every instinct I possessed screamed at me to follow her, to beg her forgiveness. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot,¡± Lucas said quietly, appearing at my shoulder as the crowd began to disperse with obvious disappointment at the end of the show. ¡°Aplete and total idiot.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion,¡± I growled, my eyes still fixed on the spot where Sera had disappeared. ¡°Well, you¡¯re getting it anyway.¡± Lucas¡¯s voice carried the particr tone he used when he was about to deliver harsh truths I didn¡¯t want to hear. ¡°That woman just organized a wless dinner party in under twenty-four hours, handled your impossible demands without breaking, stood up to your sister-inw¡¯s public humiliation with more grace than most alphas could manage, and you repaid her loyalty by immediately believing the worst.¡± Each word hit like a physical blow, and I knew he was right. The moment Valerie had started spewing her poison, I should have shut her downpletely. Instead, I¡¯d let jealousy and possessiveness cloud my judgment. The other dinner guests were beginning to disperse. I could already imagine how this story would spread through the werewolf social ¡°I need to go after her,¡± I said, finally breaking free of whatever paralysis had gripped me. ¡°About damn time,¡± Lucas muttered, but there was relief in his voice. I pushed through the restaurant¡¯s revolving doors into the cool night air, my eyes scanning the street for any sign of that emerald dress. The scent trail was faint but discernible-vani and jasmine tinged with the salt of tears and the sharp bite of adrenaline. 114 She¡¯d gone left, toward the business district. I followed the trail on foot for several blocks, my wolf growing increasingly agitated as the scent began to fade. When I reached my car, I was already pulling out my phone to call every contact I had. That¡¯s when I caught a glimpse of emerald fabric getting into a silver sedan six blocks ahead. My blood turned to ice. Even from this distance, I could see that it wasn¡¯t a taxi. I gunned the engine, weaving through traffic with reckless abandon as I tried to keep the sedan in sight. My wolf was goingpletely feral, pacing and snarling and demanding blood as we followed the car through increasingly deserted residential streets. ¡°Faster,¡± Alex urged, his mental voice tight with panic. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Can¡¯t you smell it?¡± The sedan pulled into the driveway of a modest house on a quiet side street. Through my windshield, I watched the driver get out and move around to the passenger side. Even from a distance, I could see that Sera¡¯s movements were sluggish, uncoordinated. When she tried to pull away from his grip, the motion was weak and ineffective. Drugged. The bastard had drugged my mate. White-hot rage exploded through my system, so pure and intense that my vision actually tinted red around the edges. Alex was howling for blood, demanding we shift and tear this pathetic excuse for a wolf into pieces small enough to feed to ravens. I watched the man drag Sera up the front steps, watched her stumble and nearly fall, watched her mouth open in what had to be a scream for help that was too weak to carry. The moment he got her inside the house, I was out of my car and shifting before my feet hit the pavement. Bones lengthened and reformed, muscles expanded, and my human consciousness merged with Alex¡¯s primal fury until we were one creature driven by a single, burning purpose. *Protect. Mate.* The shift from human to wolf form took less than ten seconds, but it felt like an eternity when every instinct was screaming that Sera was in mortal danger. Alex¡¯s massive silver form hit the ground running, powerful legs eating up the distance between the street and the house in great bounding leaps. Through the front window, I caught a glimpse of movement-Sera slumped on a couch, the bastard¡¯s hands on her dress, camera equipment set up in the corner. The sight sent such a surge of murderous rage through me that I actually saw stars. I threw back my head and howled¡ªa sound that carried every ounce of fury and territorial im I possessed. The front door was solid wood, but it might as well have been paper. I hit it at full speed with my shoulder, and it exploded inward in a shower of splinters and twisted metal. The frame cracked, the hinges tore free from the wall, and the entire door went flying across the living room to crash into the far wall. The pathetic excuse for a wolf-Michael, spun around with terror written across his face. Up close, I could see exactly what he¡¯d been doing. Sera¡¯s dress had been partially torn, her hair disheveled, her beautiful emerald eyes zed with whatever drug he¡¯d used to incapacitate her. She was alive. She was breathing. That was all that mattered in that moment. Michael stumbled backward, his hands raised in a gesture of surrender that would have beenughable if I¡¯d been capable of humor. 09.19 nearly four feet at the shoulder, my silver coat rippling with muscle and my eyes burning with supernatural fire. My lips pulled back to reveal fangs designed for tearing flesh from bone. ¡°Please,¡± he whimpered, pressing himself against the wall as if he could somehow disappear into it. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was your mate! I swear I didn¡¯t know!¡± I shifted back to human form with fluid grace, my expensive suit somehow remaining intact despite the violent transformation. The change left me standing naked from the waist up, my chest heaving with barely controlled rage, my hands already curling into fists. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± My voice came out as barely more than a growl, each word dripping with the promise of violence. ¡°So you make a habit of drugging and assaulting women, do you?¡± ¡°No! No, I¡­¡± Michael was babbling now, terror making his wordse out in a rush. ¡°It was just¡­ she was so beautiful, and after what happened at the restaurant¡­ I thought maybe she needed somefort¡­¡± He didn¡¯t get to finish the sentence. My fist connected with his jaw with enough force to lift him off his feet and send him crashing into a bookshelf. Books rained down around him as he slumped to the floor, blood streaming from his nose and mouth. ¡°Comfort?¡± I asked conversationally, flexing my knuckles as I advanced on his prone form. ¡°Is that what you call drugging someone and setting up camera equipment?¡± His eyes went wide as he realized I¡¯d noticed the recording setup. ¡°I¡­ that¡¯s not¡­ I wasn¡¯t going to¡­¡± I grabbed him by the front of his shirt and hauled him to his feet, mming him against the wall hard enough to crack the ster. ¡°You¡¯re fired,¡± I said simply, my voice carrying enough alpha authority to make him flinch. ¡°Clear out your desk by Monday, assuming you can still walk by then.¡± I drew back my fist again, fully intending to break his nose this time, when a soft sound from the couch made me freeze. ¡°Help me¡­¡± Sera¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, thick with the effects of whatever drug he¡¯d given her. ¡°Please¡­¡± In an instant, every ounce of my attention shifted from the worthless piece of garbage in my hands to my mate. I released Michael, letting him slump to the floor gasping and forgotten, and crossed to the couch in three quick strides. Sera was conscious but clearly struggling against the effects of the drug. Her beautiful emerald dress was torn, her hair hade loose from its elegant updo, and her eyes were zed but aware. When she saw me approaching, she tried to sit up, her movements unsteady and weak. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said softly, my voice automatically gentling as I knelt beside the couch. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. I¡¯ve got you.¡± Without another word, I slipped my arms beneath her and lifted her against my chest, cradling her like something infinitely precious. ¡°Hospital,¡± I said, already calcting the fastest route to Silver Moon Harbor General. ¡°We need to get you checked out.¡± I carried her out to my car, settling her gently in the backseat and buckling the seatbelt around her with careful hands. As I slid behind the wheel, I caught her reflection in the rearview mirror-eyes still slightly unfocused but fixed on me with an intensity that made my 714 chest tight. I¡¯d barely put the car in drive when her hand shot out and grabbed my tie, her fingers tangling in the expensive silk with desperate strength. The gesture pulled me half over the center console, bringing my face close to hers. 2 ¡°Help me,¡± she whispered, her breath warm against my skin. ¡°Please¡­¡± Cobblestone 18 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The moment Sera¡¯s fingers tangled in my tie, pulling me close with desperate strength, every rational thought in my head simply¡­ stopped. The scent of her hit me like a physical blow. Her emerald eyes, still zed from whatever drug that bastard had given her, were fixed on my face with an intensity that made my chest feel like it was being crushed in a vise. ¡°Please,¡± she whispered again, her voice barely audible but carrying enough desperate need to make my control snap like a breaking chain. ¡°Hospital,¡± I managed to rasp, though the word felt like broken ss in my throat. ¡°We need to get you to a hospital, make sure you¡¯re okay.¡± But even as I said it, I was already pulling away from the curb, my hands shaking on the steering wheel as I fought against every instinct that was screaming at me to pull over right here, right now, and im what was mine. ¡°No,¡± Sera¡¯s voice came out breathy and unfocused, her words slightly slurred despite her obvious effort to speak clearly. When I nced in the rearview mirror, I saw her leaning forward, her emerald eyes dted and burning with an intensity that had nothing to do with rity. ¡°Not the hospital. Please, Damien. I¡¯m burning¡­ I need¡­¡± Her hands were pressed against her chest, her breathing rapid and shallow as whatever drug that bastard had given her coursed through her system. The scent of her arousal hit me like a physical blow, sweet and intoxicating and absolutely devastating to my already fraying control. ¡°Sera, you¡¯re not thinking clearly,¡± I managed to rasp, even as Alex wed frantically at my consciousness, howling with desperate need as the mate bond between us pulled tighter with each passing second. ¡°The drug-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the drug,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with need and confusion. ¡°I just¡­ God, Damien, it hurts. Everything hurts except when I think about you touching me.¡± My knuckles went white on the steering wheel. I pressed harder on the elerator, but instead of heading toward the hospital, I found myself taking the turn toward the industrial district, toward the empty warehouses and deserted streets where no one would interrupt
The moment I pulled into an empty parking lot surrounded by dark warehouses, she was moving. With surprising grace despite her drugged state, she climbed over the center console, her movements fluid but unsteady, driven by pure instinct rather than conscious thought. ¡°Sera-¡± I started to protest, but then she was straddling myp, her hands fisting desperately in my shirt, and every coherent thought. simply evaporated under the onught of her heat and scent. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she whispered, her face inches from mine, pupils blown wide with chemical desire. Her breath was warm and unsteady against my lips, her body trembling with need. ¡°I need you to make it stop burning.¡± 09.19 713 Her proximity was overwhelming-the heat of her body, the way her dress had ridden up to reveal the smooth skin of her thighs, the rapid flutter of her pulse at the base of her throat. My hands moved to her waist without conscious thought, spanning the narrow curve and pulling her closer until there was no space between us. ¡°What you want?¡± I asked, my voice barely recognizable as my own. 2 ¡°You,¡± she said simply, and the word hit me like a punch to the sr plexus. ¡°I want you. I want my mate.¡± Thest shred of my control snapped like a breaking wire. My mouth crashed against hers, hungry and desperate and probably too rough, but she met me with equal fervor, her lips opening under mine as her nails dug into my shoulders through the fabric of my shirt. She tasted like wine and something indefinably sweet, something that was purely her, and I couldn¡¯t get enough. My hands roamed her back, tracing the elegant line of her spine through the silk of her dress, while she made soft sounds against my mouth that drove me absolutely wild. ¡°Sera,¡± I breathed against her lips, my voice rough with barely controlled desire, ¡°you¡¯re driving me insane.¡± She whispered back, her words slightly slurred but heavy with want. Her teeth found my lower lip, biting with just enough pressure to make me groan. The drug had lowered her inhibitions, made her bolder, more demanding. My hands trembled as they found the zipper of her dress. She arched against me like a cat seeking warmth, her movements fluid but unsteady. The emerald fabric whispered down her shoulders, revealing inch after inch of porcin skin that seemed to glow in the moonlight. When the dress pooled around her waist, leaving her in nothing but ckce that contrasted starkly with her pale skin, I had to grip the steering wheel to keep from losing all control. My breathing was ragged, my pulse thundering. ¡°Damien,¡± she breathed, my name sounding like a prayer on her lips. Her hips moved against mine instinctively, seeking friction, seeking relief from the fire building between us. ¡°Please¡­ I need¡­¡± Her words dissolved into soft moans as she rocked against me, the friction driving us both toward madness. Her movements were uncoordinated from the drug but filled with raw need that made my control snap like a breaking chain. ¡°Tell me what you need,¡± I growled against her throat, my hands guiding her movements as she writhed in myp. ¡°You,¡± she gasped, her nails digging into my shoulders. ¡°All of you. Make me forget everything else.¡± When I pushed inside her, we both groaned loud enough to echo in the car. She was perfect ¨C hot and tight and mine. Everything I¡¯d ever wanted without knowing it. ¡°Move,¡± she gasped, her words slurred but desperate. ¡°Damien¡­ please¡­¡± I gripped her hips hard and started moving. Not gentle. Not careful. She wanted it rough, and I gave it to her. Her head snapped back, showing me that pale throat, and I nearly lost it right there. ¡°Fuck, yes,¡± she moaned, her nails scratching down my chest. ¡°Harder.¡± I fucked her with desperate, driving thrusts in the cramped backseat. Her cries-sharp, gasping, unrestrained-echoed around us, shattering what little control I had left. This wasn¡¯t just sex. 2 213 My mouth crashed down on her throat, biting kisses into her corbone. She arched off the seat, a raw moan tearing from her lips. The drug in her veins had burned away every thought, leaving only naked need. She was pure sensation under my hands. ¡°More,¡± she gasped, fingers twisted tight in my hair. ¡°Please, Damien¡­¡± I mmed into her harder. The wildness of her hips, the desperate plea in her voice-it pushed me toward madness. My grip tightened on her waist, forcing her deeper onto me, driving us both toward the edge. . Her hands wed at my back. ¡°Mark me!¡± she screamed, voice breaking. ¡°Bite me! Make me fucking yours!¡± I ripped her top down. My teeth scraped hard over her nipple, biting down until she jerked with a sharp cry. My palm cracked against her ass, again and again, the p echoing each thrust. Her thighs mped hard around my hips. ¡°I¡¯m yours-fuck! DAMIEN!¡± she shrieked. Her whole body locked tight. A violent tremble rocked her, then she screamed, a gush of wetness soaking my thighs as she came, shuddering uncontrobly against me. I crushed my mouth onto hers, biting down on her swollen lower lip. With a guttural roar, my hips jerked deep. I pulsed inside her, warmth spilling out before pulling back to cream thick ropes across her trembling inner thigh. Everything in me roared YES. Every instinct demanded I sink my teeth into her neck and im her forever. But her eyes were still too bright, too wild. The drug was still in her system. Instead I grabbed her face and kissed her hard as we both exploded. She shattered around me, her whole body shaking as I poured myself into her. After, she copsed against me, trembling and breathing hard. I could feel her pulse racing under my hands. My wolf was going crazy, demanding I mark her now while she was soft and willing in my arms. But I couldn¡¯t. Not like this. ¡°You¡¯re still drugged,¡± I said roughly, my voice raw. ¡°I won¡¯t mark you until you¡¯re clear.¡± Cobblestone 19 Damien¡¯s POV 1 After our intense encounter in the car, Sera had copsed against me, her breathing evening out into the deep rhythm of exhausted sleep. The drug,bined with everything she¡¯d been through tonight, had finally imed her consciousness. I held her for a long moment, watching the peaceful expression on her face, before carefully adjusting her torn dress and starting the car. My wolf was restless, pacing anxiously in my mind. *She needs to be somewhere safe,* Alex insisted. *Home. She needs to be home.* The problem was, I realized with growing frustration, I had no idea where home was for her. I¡¯d hired her, worked beside her for days, imed her as my mate, and yet I didn¡¯t even know her address. The realization sat like a stone in my chest, highlighting just how much I still didn¡¯t know about the woman who had turned my world upside down. 2 I pulled over and dialed ire¡¯s number, knowing she¡¯d still be awake despite thete hour. She picked up on the second ring. ¡°Damien? Is everything alright? How did the dinner go?¡± ¡°ire, I need Seraphina¡¯s home address. Now.¡± There was a pause. ¡°What happened? Is she hurt?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± I said quickly, though the memory of finding her drugged and helpless in that bastard¡¯s house made my hands clench on the steering wheel. ¡°I just need to get her home safely.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ire¡¯s voice carried that particr tone she used when she suspected there was far more to the story than I was telling her. ¡°She lives at 47 Maple Street, apartment 2B. It¡¯s in the Riverside district.¡± The Riverside district. I knew the area-older buildings, working-ss neighborhood, the kind of ce where people minded their own business and rent was cheap because the buildings hadn¡¯t been updated since the 1970s. It was a twenty-minute drive from the glittering towers of the business district where I lived. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said simply. Twenty minutester, I was standing outside a narrow brick building that looked like it had seen better decades. The neighborhood was quiet, with streetlights casting pools of yellow light on cracked sidewalks. A few cars lined the street-older models. I gathered Sera carefully in my arms, noting how her emerald dress-now wrinkled and torn from the evening¡¯s events-caught the streetlight. She stirred slightly as I lifted her but didn¡¯t wake, her head falling naturally against my shoulder. The building¡¯s front door was secured with an old-fashioned buzzer system. I found the button for 2B and pressed it, waiting in the cool night air as footsteps echoed from somewhere above. The door opened to reveal a young woman with dark hair pulled back in a messy ponytail, wearing yoga pants and an oversized sweater that suggested she¡¯d been waiting up for Sera¡¯s return. Her eyes widened as she took in the sight of me-a stranger in an expensive suit holding her unconscious friend. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± she demanded, stepping protectively into the doorway despite being barely five and a half feet tall. ¡°And what did ON 20 719 you do to Sera?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Damien Nightshadow,¡± I said quietly, not wanting to wake Sera. ¡°Seraphina¡¯s¡­ employer. Are you Ophelia?¡± The woman¡¯s mouth fell open, her eyes darting from my face to Sera¡¯s still form and back again. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you? You¡¯re the Alpha?¡± I nodded, shifting Sera¡¯s weight slightly. ¡°She had too much to drink at thepany dinner tonight. I wanted to make sure she got home safely.¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she studied Sera¡¯s appearance more closely-the flushed cheeks, the disheveled hair, the torn strap of her dress that I hadn¡¯t noticed in the dim light of the car. ¡°Too much to drink? She doesn¡¯t look drunk, she looks¡­¡± ¡°May I bring her inside?¡± I interrupted, not wanting to exin the full story while standing in a public hallway. ¡°She needs to rest.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ophelia stepped aside, leading me up a narrow staircase to the second floor. The hallway was cramped and dimly lit, with thin carpeting that had seen better years. She unlocked a door marked 2B and gestured for me to follow her inside. The apartment was tiny but immactely clean. A small living room opened into an even smaller kitchen, and I could see a single bedroom beyond. Everything was organized with the precision of someone who couldn¡¯t afford to waste space. ¡°The bedroom¡¯s through here,¡± Ophelia said, still eyeing me with suspicion as she led the way. I followed her into a space that was barelyrge enough for a double bed and a small dresser. The walls were painted a soft yellow, and I could see children¡¯s drawings taped beside the bed-stick figuresbeled ¡°MOMMY¡± and ¡°ME¡± in careful block letters. Iid Sera gently on the bed, making sure her head was properly supported by the pillows. In the soft light from the bedsidemp, she looked fragile and young, her dark hair spread across the pale pillowcase. Without thinking, I reached out to brush a strand away from her face. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine by morning,¡± I said quietly, though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure that was true. ¡°Just needs to sleep it off.¡± Ophelia crossed her arms, studying me with the intensity of a protective older sister. Before I could respond, there was a sound from the living room-small footsteps padding across the floor. A momentter, a small figure appeared in the doorway, rubbing sleepy eyes with tiny fists. ¡°Ophelia? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you talking so loud?¡± I turned toward the voice and felt my entire world shift on its axis. Standing in the doorway was a little boy who couldn¡¯t have been more than four years old, with tousled dark brown curls and sleep- creased cheeks. He was wearing dinosaur pajamas and clutching a stuffed wolf that had seen better days. But it was his eyes that stopped my heart. Deep blue eyes that shimmered with silver light even in the dim bedroom lighting. ¡°You!¡± he said suddenly, his sleepy confusion transforming into something sharper. He ran to the bed, positioning himself protectively between me and Sera despite being barely three feet tall. ¡°Who are you? Are you a bad man?¡± Alex was howling in my mind. The scenting from the child was familiar in a way that made my wolf pace restlessly, aplex mixture that included something unmistakably¡­ 213 Cobblestone 20 20 Chapter 20 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 I woke the next morning feeling like someone had taken a sledgehammer to my skull. The pounding in my head was so intense that even the soft morning light filtering through my bedroom curtains felt like stabbing needles behind my eyes. ¡°Oh God,¡± I groaned softly, pressing the heels of my palms against my temples. When I tried to sit up, the world tilted dangerously to the left, and I had to grip the edge of my mattress to keep from tumbling offpletely. Every small movement sent fresh waves of nausea rolling through my stomach. My clothes had been changed sometime during the night instead of the ruined emerald dress, I was wearing my softest cotton pajamas. ¡°Mommy!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice made me wince, but his little arms wrapping around my neck. ¡°You¡¯re awake! I was worried about you!¡± Ophelia stood at the foot of my bed, her arms crossed. She looked like she¡¯d been awake all night, her dark hair escaping from yesterday¡¯s ponytail and her clothes wrinkled from sleeping on the couch. ¡°Hey, sweetheart,¡± I managed to croak, pulling Adrian closer and breathing in his familiar scent of strawberry shampoo and something purely him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I wastest night. Mommy had some unexpected, work things to handle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Adrian said solemnly, his small hands patting my cheeks with the gentle care of someone far older than his four years. ¡°I was good for Aunt Ophelia. We had mac and cheese for dinner, and I brushed my teeth all by myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my good boy,¡± I said, pressing a kiss to his forehead. ¡°Did anything exciting happen while I was gone?¡± Adrian¡¯s expression grew thoughtful, and he nced toward Ophelia before looking back at me. ¡°A strange man brought you homest night. He was really, really tall, like a giant! But don¡¯t worry, Mommy, I protected you. I stood right between you and him so he couldn¡¯t hurt you.¡± Memories of the previous evening came flooding back in vivid, mortifying detail. The dinner party. Valerie¡¯s public humiliation. Michael¡¯s attempted assault. And then¡­ Damien. Oh God, Damien. Heat flooded my cheeks as I remembered the intensity of our encounter in his car. ¡°The strange man didn¡¯t hurt me, baby,¡± I assured Adrian, though my voice came out slightly strained. ¡°He was actually helping Mommy get home safely.¡± Adrian giggled, the sound chasing away some of the tension in my chest. ¡°Can I have pancakes for breakfast? The kind with the little chocte chips?¡± ¡°Of course, sweetheart. Why don¡¯t you go get dressed for school while I talk to Aunt Ophelia for a minute?¡± The moment Adrian¡¯s footsteps disappeared down the hallway, Ophelia pounced. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, settling onto the edge of my bed with the determined expression of someone prepared to extract every detail. ¡°Start from the beginning. Who was that man?¡± 09.20 113 I buried my face in my hands, groaning. ¡°Ophelia, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for this conversation.¡± ¡°Too bad. You disappeared for an entire evening, came home unconscious in the arms of a man who looked like he¡¯d stepped out of a cologne advertisement, and now you¡¯re blushing like a teenager who just got caught making out behind the bleachers. She leaned forward, her voice gentling slightly. ¡°Sera, I was terrified. When you didn¡¯t answer your phone, when midnight came and went with no word¡­ I thought something terrible had happened.¡± The genuine worry in her voice made guilt twist in my stomach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have called.¡± ¡°Forget the apology. Just tell me what happened.¡± So I did. Haltingly, with frequent pauses to hide my burning cheeks behind my hands, I told her everything. By the time I finished, Ophelia was staring at me with wide eyes and an expression ofplete shock. ¡°Holy shit,¡± she breathed. ¡°Sera, you¡­ you slept with your boss. Your Alpha boss. On your second day of work.¡± 1 Before I could respond, Adrian¡¯s voice drifted from the kitchen. ¡°Mommy! I¡¯m ready for pancakes!¡± ¡°Duty calls,¡± I said, grateful for the interruption. ¡°I need to get him to school and get to work before I lose my job on top of everything else.¡± ¡°This conversation isn¡¯t over,¡± Ophelia warned as I climbed out of bed on unsteady legs. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re talking about everything.¡± An hourter, I stood outside Nightshadow Industries trying to gather the courage to go inside. My stomach was a mass of nerves as I rode the elevator to the executive floor. Would people stare? Whisper? But when I stepped off the elevator, something unexpected happened. Instead of the hostile stares and whispered gossip I¡¯d been bracing for, I was met with¡­ nothing. Business as usual. People nodded politely as they passed, offered their standard morning greetings, and went about their work with the same professional focus as always. When I reached my desk, I found a steaming cup of coffee waiting for me, along with a small te of pastries. A note in ire¡¯s elegant handwriting was tucked beneath the saucer: *Rough nights require soft mornings. Take care of yourself today. -C* The simple kindness made my throat tight with unexpected emotion. I settled into my chair and tried to focus on myputer screen, reviewing emails and preparing for the day ahead. But every few minutes, my eyes would drift toward Damien¡¯s office door, wondering what I would say when I inevitably had to face him. At exactly nine-thirty, the door to his office opened, and he emerged looking like he¡¯d stepped off the cover of a business magazine. His navy suit was perfectly tailored, his dark hair styled with casual precision, and his blue eyes were as prating as ever. ¡°Good morning, Miss Knight,¡± he said, his voice carrying its usual professional tone. ¡°I¡¯ll need the Henderson contracts reviewed by noon, and please reschedule my two o¡¯clock with the pack council. Something urgent hase up.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Nightshadow,¡± I replied, proud of how steady my voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it immediately.¡± 272 He¡¯s pretending nothing happened. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s for the best,¡± I murmured under my breath. But even as I said it, I couldn¡¯t ignore the way my body responded to his proximity, the way my pulse quickened every time he spoke, the way my skin seemed to remember the heat of his hands, The day passed in a blur of focused productivity. By five o¡¯clock, most of the office had emptied out for the evening. I was just finishing up thest of my daily reports when I heard the soft click of Damien¡¯s office door closing. I looked up to find the outer office empty except for the two of us. Damien was standing by his door, his jacket off and his tie loosened, looking more rxed than I¡¯d seen him all day. But there was something in his expression that made my pulse quicken. ¡°Seraphina,¡± he said quietly, my name sounding different in his voice now that we were alone. ¡°Could I speak with you privately for a moment?¡± My heart started hammering against my ribs, but I nodded and followed him into his office. I took a deep breath, gathering my courage. Before he could speak, I plunged ahead with the words I¡¯d been rehearsing all day. ¡°Aboutst night,¡± I began, my voice sounding steadier than I felt. ¡°I owe you an apology. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper at the restaurant, shouldn¡¯t have walked away like that.¡± I paused, meeting his prating blue gaze. ¡°For the record, I was telling the truth. Gabriel and I never¡­ Adrian isn¡¯t his son. But I understand why Valerie¡¯s words might have made you doubt me.¡± I took another breath, forcing myself to continue. ¡°And thank you. Foring after me, for rescuing me from that situation. I don¡¯t want to think about what might have happened if you hadn¡¯t arrived when you did.¡± The words hung between us in the quiet office, and I felt heat rising in my cheeks as memories of what had followed his rescue flooded back in vivid detail. I started to turn away, to escape back to the safety of my desk and the pretense that nothing had changed between us. That¡¯s when his hand shot out and wrapped around my wrist, his fingers warm and strong against my skin. Cobblestone 21 21 Chapter 21 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The office space felt smaller with both of us in it, our breaths mingling in the charged air between us. Sera seemed nervous, her emerald eyes darting away from mine before meeting them again with obvious effort. My hand was still wrapped around her wrist like a steel band, my mind racing with images fromst night-her in my arms, the way she¡¯d felt beneath me, and then¡­ Adrian. Those silver-blue eyes. So familiar. So impossible to ignore. Sera shifted slightly, but I didn¡¯t release her. She couldn¡¯t escape-not yet. Not until I had answers. She lifted her chin to look at me, confusion clouding her beautiful features. ¡°Is there¡­ is there something else you needed, Mr. Nightshadow?¡± The question that had been burning in my chest all day finally forced its way out. ¡°Have you ever thought about finding him? Adrian¡¯s father?¡± Sera¡¯s entire body went rigid, every muscle tensing as if I¡¯d struck her. The blood drained from her face, leaving her pale as moonlight. ¡°I¡­¡± she started, then stopped, swallowing hard. ¡°I tried. Once. But there were no leads.¡± Her voice grew smaller, more vulnerable. ¡°Maybe he was just there for fun that night. I didn¡¯t want to cause problems for anyone.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t leave you anything?¡± I pressed, my voice rougher than intended. ¡°Any way to contact him? A note, a card¡­ anything?¡± The golden wolf pendant. I¡¯d left it on her pillow that morning, engraved with my initial. 1 ¡°Nothing,¡± Sera shook her head, and her voice held the finality of old grief. ¡°When I woke up, he was just¡­ gone. Like he¡¯d never been there at all.¡± The words hit me like a sledgehammer to the chest. Nothing? My hand slowly released her wrist as the implications crashed over me. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ unfortunate,¡± I managed, my voice sounding hollow even to my own ears. Alex was howling in my mind, a sound of pure anguis ¡°Is that all?¡± Sera asked quietly, taking a step backward now that I¡¯d released her. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I should get back to¡ª¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I cut her off, perhaps too sharply. ¡°That¡¯s all. Get back to work.¡± She nodded, confusion still evident in her expression, and moved toward the door. I watched her go, my eyes tracking the graceful line of her spine, the way her hair caught thete afternoon sunlight streaming through the office windows. When the door closed behind. her with a soft click, I slumped into my chair and buried my face in my hands. The uncertainty was torture. I¡¯d left the pendant. I was certain of it. Maybe I was grasping at shadows, seeing connections that didn¡¯t exist because I was so desperate to find the woman who¡¯d haunted my dreams. For five years, I¡¯d been searching for a ghost, for a woman whose face I could barely remember but whose scent, whose touch, whose very essence had been seared into my soul. 00 200 The need consumed me, urgent and desperate. I reached for my phone with shaking hands and dialed Lucas¡¯s extension, my heart hammering against my ribs as I waited for him to answer. ¡°What¡¯s up, Alpha?¡± I pulled open my desk drawer and withdrew the small wooden box I¡¯d kept there for the past five years. Inside, nestled in ck velvet, was half of a golden wolf pendant-the other half of the one I¡¯d left on pillow that long-ago morning. I¡¯d had it specially made, designed so that the two halves would only fit together perfectly, like pieces of a puzzle. ¡°I need you to do something for me,¡± I said, lifting the pendant and watching it catch the light. ¡°I need you to search for something.¡± ¡°Search for what? I can¡¯t see what you¡¯re talking about over the phone.¡± ¡°Come to my office. Now.¡± Within minutes, Lucas appeared in my doorway, his sandy hair slightly disheveled and his expression curious. I held out the pendant, watching his eyebrows rise as he took in the intricate craftsmanship. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± he said, settling into the chair across from my desk. ¡°But I¡¯m not following. Search for what, exactly?¡± ¡°The other half,¡± I said simply. ¡°I need you to find the matching piece.¡± Lucas studied the pendant more closely, turning it over in his palm. ¡°This looks like custom work. Expensive. One of a kind.¡± He looked up at me with growing understanding. ¡°This is about that woman from five years ago, isn¡¯t it?¡± I nodded, my jaw tight. ¡°I left the other half with her. I need to know what happened to it.¡± ¡°Damien.¡± Lucas¡¯s voice carried the patient tone he used when he thought I was being unreasonable. ¡°We already searched for her five years ago. We checked every hotel registry, every guest list, every-¡± ¡°I know what we did,¡± I cut him off. ¡°And I know we didn¡¯t find her. But this time is different.¡± ¡°Different how?¡± I met his gaze steadily. ¡°This time, I want you to expand the search. Pawn shops, jewelry stores, antique dealers, online auction sites. Anywhere someone might sell or trade a piece like this.¡± Lucas was quiet for a long moment, studying my face. ¡°You think she¡¯s here, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the cost,¡± I said. ¡°I just want that pendant found.¡± Lucas was quiet for another moment, then pocketed the pendant with a nod. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll start making calls tonight. But Damien¡­ can I ask why this is so important now? After all this time?¡± ¡°Because,¡± I said quietly, ¡°I think I¡¯m closer to finding her than I¡¯ve ever been before.¡± 1 09 213 Cobblestone 22 22 Chapter 22 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The past few days had been absolute torture. Every morning, I¡¯d called Lucas before my coffee had finished brewing. Every lunch break, I¡¯d summoned him to my office with increasingly desperate demands for updates. Every evening, I¡¯d texted him the same question: *Any news?* The answer was always the same infuriating response: *Still searching. These things take time.* Meanwhile, Sera worked at her desk just outside my office,pletely oblivious to the storm raging inside me. She¡¯d settled into her role with impressive efficiency, anticipating my needs before I voiced them, managing my impossible schedule with grace that would have impressed even ire. But every time she leaned over to ce documents on my desk, every time her vani and jasmine scent wafted toward me, Alex would snarl with barely contained hunger. *im her,* my wolf demanded for the hundredth time that day. *She¡¯s ours. Stop this foolish waiting.* But I couldn¡¯t. Not until I knew for certain. Not until I had proof that she was the woman who¡¯d haunted my dreams for five years. Today had been particrly brutal. Sera had worn a fitted ck dress that hugged every curve, and when she¡¯d bent to retrieve a dropped file, the sight of her perfect ass had nearly made me lose all control. I¡¯d spent the afternoon with my hands clenched into fists, fighting the urge to pull her into my office and finish what we should do. By five o¡¯clock, I was wound tighter than a spring ready to snap. ¡°Alpha,¡± Lucas¡¯s voice crackled through the inte for what had to be the tenth time that day. ¡°Tell me you have something,¡± I growled, not looking up from the quarterly reports I¡¯d been staring at without actually reading for the past hour. ¡°I have twenty-three pawn shops still to check, forty-seven jewelry stores, and a list of online auction sites that would make your head spin.¡± His voice carried the particr tone of someone whose patience was wearing thin. ¡°For the love of the Moon Goddess, Damien, I¡¯ll call you the moment I find anything. Asking me every hour isn¡¯t going to make it happen faster.¡± I hung up without responding and mmed my palm against the desk hard enough to make my coffee cup jump. The sharp sound echoed through my office, and I saw Sera¡¯s head turn toward my door through the ss partition. Her emerald eyes met mine for a brief moment, concern flickering across her features, before she quickly looked away. This was insane. I was behaving like a love-struck teenager instead of a powerful Alpha whomanded respect from wolves across my territories. But the uncertainty was eating me alive. Every night, Iy awake imagining what it would mean if Sera truly was my mystery woman. Every morning, I convinced myself I was chasing shadows. *You¡¯re driving yourself crazy,* Alex observed with uncharacteristic gentleness. *And you¡¯re making everyone around you miserable in the process.* He wasn¡¯t wrong. I¡¯d snapped at three department heads this morning, reduced my secretary to near tears over a minor scheduling conflict, and growled at the building¡¯s security guard for having the audacity to greet me with his usual cheerful ¡°Good morning, Alpha.¡± 717 I stood abruptly, grabbing my suit jacket from the back of my chair. ¡°I¡¯m going out, I announced to the empty office, not caring that Sera couldn¡¯t actually hear me through the soundproof ss. I strode past her desk without making eye contact, afraid that if I looked into those emerald eyes for more than a second, I¡¯d do something spectacrly unprofessional. Like pin her against the wall. ¡°Good night, Mr. Nightshadow,¡± she called softly as I passed, her voice carrying that particr note of concern that made my chest tighten. I paused at the elevator, my finger hovering over the call button, every instinct screaming at me to turn around and go back to her. Instead, I stepped into the elevator and let the doors close between us. Twenty minutester, I was seated at the bar of *Moonlight & Shadows*, the upscale establishment where Silver Moon Harbor¡¯s supernatural elite went to drink expensive whiskey and pretend their lives weren¡¯t infinitely moreplicated than their human counterparts. The bar was dimly lit, all mahogany and brass fixtures, with enough ambient noise to drown out the restless pacing of my thoughts. ¡°The usual, Alpha?¡± The bartender had been working here for years. He knew better than to make small talk when I was in this particr mood. ¡°Make it a double,¡± I said, loosening my tie and trying to force my shoulders to rx. The whiskey burned pleasantly down my throat, but it did nothing to ease the tension coiled in my chest. I was contemting ordering a third drink when amotion near the bar¡¯s entrance caught my attention. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t just demand to see someone without an appointment,¡± the hostess was saying, her voice strained with the particr politeness of service workers dealing with difficult customers. ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± The voice was female, shrill with desperation and just loud enough to carry over the ambient conversation. ¡°I need to speak with Alpha Nightshadow! I have something that belongs to him!¡± Every muscle in my body went rigid. I turned slowly on my barstool, following the sound of the voice to its source. Standing near the entrance was a woman. Her blonde hair was brassy and over-processed. She wore a tight red dress that had probably been expensive once but now looked cheap under the bar¡¯s harsh lighting. But it was what she was holding that made my blood turn to ice. Clutched in her perfectly manicured fingers was a golden wolf pendant, catching the light as she waved it frantically at the hostess. ¡°I¡¯m his lover!¡± she was saying, her voice rising to a pitch that made several nearby patrons turn to stare. ¡°This is his pendant! He gave it to me five years ago! I have proof of our rtionship!¡± 09:21 717 Cobblestone 23 23 Chapter 23 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The blessing of an impossibly busy Friday was that it left no room for my mind to wander into dangerous territory. Every time my thoughts tried to drift toward Damien-toward the way his hand had felt wrapped around my wrist, toward the questions in his eyes that I couldn¡¯t quite decipher-another crisis would demand my immediate attention. By lunch, I¡¯d fielded seventeen phone calls, rescheduled eight meetings, and consumed enough coffee to power a small city. It was exactly what I needed. Damien, on the other hand, had been in what could only be described as a spectacrly foul mood all day. I¡¯d watched him through the ss partition of his office as he prowled back and forth like a caged predator, his shoulders tense beneath his perfectly tailored suit jacket. His phone conversations had been terse to the point of rudeness, and I¡¯d seen him m his palm against his desk hard enough to make his coffee cup rattle. ¡°Professional boundaries,¡± I¡¯d muttered under my breath, forcing myself to focus on the quarterly budget reports spread across my desk. ¡°He¡¯s your boss, not your responsibility.¡± But even as I said it, part of me wanted to march into his office and demand to know what was wrong. The mate bond between us hummed with awareness every time he moved, every time his scent shifted with emotion, every time he looked in my direction with those devastating blue eyes. By five o¡¯clock, most of the office had emptied out for the weekend. Damien had been the first to leave, grabbing his jacket and striding past my desk without so much as a ¡°good night.¡± I stayed until well past eight, organizing files and preparing for Monday¡¯s packed schedule. My phone buzzed with a text from Ophelia: *Picked up Adrian from school. We¡¯re making pizza and watching cartoons. Take your time- we¡¯re having a st!* Guilt twisted in my stomach as I typed back a quick thank you. Ophelia had been covering for me constantly since I¡¯d started this job, picking up Adrian when I workedte, babysitting when I had emergency meetings, never onceining about the inconvenience. She was better to me than my own family had ever been, and I wasn¡¯t sure I could ever repay that kind of loyalty. ¡°Note to self,¡± I said aloud to the empty office, ¡°give Ophelia the biggest bonus imaginable as soon as I get my first real paycheck.¡± By eight-thirty, I¡¯d finally organized thest of the contract revisions and locked away the sensitive documents in the security cab. The executive floor was eerily quiet, the only sounds the distant hum of the building¡¯s venttion system and the soft click of my heels against the marble floors. The elevator ride down to the lobby felt shorter than usual, probably because I was the only person in the building still working at this hour. When the doors opened on the ground floor, I expected to find the usual nighttime security guard reading behind his desk and maybe a fewte-departing employees heading home. Instead, I heard voices. 23 Chapter 23 ¡°¡­arrange somethingfortable, preferably close to downtown,¡± a familiar voice was saying, the deep timbre sending an automatic shiver down my spine. ¡°Cost isn¡¯t an issue. Just make sure it¡¯s avable tonight.¡± I stepped out of the elevator, my heels clicking softly against the polished marble of the lobby, and frozepletely. Damien stood near the reception desk, his phone pressed to his ear and his free hand running through his dark hair in a gesture of frustration I¡¯de to recognize. He¡¯d loosened his tie and rolled up his sleeves, giving him a slightly disheveled appearance that only made him more attractive. But it wasn¡¯t Damien who made my blood turn to ice. Standing beside him, close enough to be considered intimate, was a woman. She was blonde and stunning in an obvious, calcted way. Her red dress hugged every curve of her generous figure. There was something familiar about her posture, about the way she tilted her head when she spoke, that made my wolf pace uneasily in my mind. I took a step closer, staying in the shadows near the elevator bank, trying to get a better look at her face. ¡°Yes, the Grandview Suites will be perfect,¡± Damien was saying into his phone, his voice carrying the authoritative tone he used for business calls. ¡°Book the penthouse suite for¡­ how long will you be staying?¡± He directed thisst question to the woman beside him. She turned slightly to answer him, and the overhead lights of the lobby illuminated her features clearly for the first time. There was something familiar about her profile-the sharp angle of her cheekbone, the way she tilted her head when she spoke. A nagging sense of recognition tugged at the edges of my memory, like trying to recall a half-forgotten dream. I stepped closer, staying in the shadows near the elevator bank, my eyes studying her face with growing unease. My heart began to beat faster as fragments of memory started clicking into ce. She turned fully toward the reception desk, giving me a clear view of her face in the bright lobby lights. The blood drained from my cheeks as recognition hit me like a physical blow. Those calcting eyes. That perfectly sculpted nose. The bee-stung lips that had whispered poison into my ear during the worst moments of my teenage years. Anna ckwood. Cobblestone 24 19 24 Chapter 24 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The woman standing before me reeked of cheap perfume and desperation, a cloying mixture that made my wolf recoil instinctively. She clutched my golden pendant like a lifeline, her artificially enhanced breasts practically spilling out of a dress so tight it looked painted on. Everything about her screamed fake-from her bleached blonde hair to her surgically plumped lips to the calcting gleam in her eyes. ¡°Anna ckwood,¡± she¡¯d introduced herself with a sultry smile that felt as genuine as her hair color. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you, Alpha Nightshadow. I have something that belongs to you.¡± The pendant was real-I¡¯d examined it thoroughly, traced the familiar engravings with my fingertip, confirmed that the craftsmanship matched the half I kept in my desk drawer. But everything else about this woman was wrong. Completely, utterly wrong. ¡°I remember the woman I¡¯m looking for having dark hair,¡± I said carefully, my voice neutral despite the frustration wing at my chest. ¡°And her¡­ figure¡­ wasn¡¯t quite so¡­¡± I gestured vaguely at her enhanced proportions. Anna¡¯sugh was like breaking ss, high-pitched and grating. ¡°Oh, that! I went blonde especially for you, darling. And I got these done too,¡± she pushed her chest forward shamelessly, ¡°because I thought you might appreciate the upgrade. Men always do, don¡¯t they?¡± She pressed closer to me, her manicured nails trailing down my arm with predatory intent. The contact made my skin crawl, every instinct I possessed screaming that this woman was wrong, wrong, wrong. But the pendant¡­ how did she have the pendant? 2 ¡°Tell me about that night,¡± I said, stepping back to put distance between us. ¡°Five years ago. The Lunar Assembly celebration. What do you remember?¡± Her eyes darted away for just a fraction of a second before meeting mine again. ¡°Oh, it was magical,¡± she sighed dramatically. ¡°You swept me off my feet, literally. We danced all night, and then you took me to your suite¡­¡± She trailed off with what was probably meant to be a seductive smile. My phone buzzed in my pocket-Lucas, finally returning my increasingly frantic calls about the search. I¡¯d been contacting him every hour for days, driving him to the edge of his patience with my desperate need for answers. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I told Anna, stepping away to take the call. The distance couldn¡¯te fast enough; her cloying perfume was making my head pound. ¡°Damien here.¡± ¡°Finally!¡± Lucas¡¯s voice carried through the receiver, tinged with exhaustion and frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you back for the past hour. Look, I found her-or rather, she found the search notices we put out.¡± My grip tightened on the phone. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The woman with the pendant-blonde, mid-twenties, matches the description from the pawn shops. She tried to sell it at least four different times over the past month. Same woman, same pendant. The shop owners all gave consistent descriptions.¡± Lucas paused, and I could hear papers rustling. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing-she never went through with any of the sales. Just asked about values, got estimates, §ã§à then left.¡± A cold knot formed in my stomach. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then our search notices started circting through themunity. Word about the job offer, thepensation package for anyone with information about the pendant¡­ She showed up at three different shops yesterday asking if they¡¯d seen the notices.¡± ¡°So she¡¯s a fraud,¡± I said tly, my voice barely controlled. ¡°I¡­¡± Lucas hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, actually. The timeline matches up perfectly. The pendant is definitely authentic-I had an expert verify it against your half. And she knew details about the Assembly that weren¡¯t publicized. She¡¯s legitimate, Damien. She¡¯s just¡­ not what you were expecting.¡± I stared across the lobby at Anna, who was now using her phone¡¯s camera as a mirror, pouting her surgically enhanced lips as she checked her makeup. ¡°Look, I get it. She¡¯s not exactly¡­ refined. But Damien, we¡¯ve exhausted every other lead. Every database, every registry, every possible trail. If she¡¯s not the woman from that night, then that woman doesn¡¯t exist in any traceable way.¡± 4 ¡°Fuck,¡± I breathed, the word barely audible. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, man. I know this isn¡¯t what you wanted to hear.¡± My jaw clenched so tight I thought my teeth might crack. ¡°The job offer stands. I gave my word.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± I hung up without another word, shoving the phone back into my pocket with enough force that I was surprised it didn¡¯t shatter. Every instinct I possessed was screaming that this was wrong. But the evidence was undeniable, and my word was my bond. 1 Anna looked up from her impromptu makeup session as I approached, her face lighting up with a predatory smile that made recoil in disgust. ¡°Good news, I hope?¡± she purred, pressing herself against my side again. my wolf Before I could answer, the soft ding of the elevator made me look up. My breath caught in my throat as Sera stepped out, her high heels clicking against the marble floor. She looked exhausted-her usually immacte hair was slightly mussed, and there were dark circles under her eyes that spoke of long hours and too much stress. 1 Guilt twisted in my stomach. Had I been working her too hard? She had a child to care for, a life outside this office, and I¡¯d been so consumed with my own obsessions that I¡¯d barely noticed howte she¡¯d been staying. ¡°Sera, you should have gone home hours ago,¡± I said, taking a step toward her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to-¡± ¡°OH MY GOD!¡± Anna¡¯s shriek cut through the quiet lobby like a fire rm. She¡¯d spotted Sera and was now rushing across the marble floor with her arms outstretched, her designer heels click-cking frantically as she moved. ¡°SERA! SERAPHINA KNIGHT! I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you!¡± 213 I watched in stunned silence as Anna threw her arms around Sera, pulling her into an embrace that looked more like an attack than a greeting. Sera¡¯s face cycled through a series of expressions-shock, and finally something that looked disturbingly like dread. ¡°Anna,¡± Sera said carefully, her voice strained as she tried to extricate herself from the aggressive hug. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What am I doing here?¡± Anna¡¯sugh was theatrical, designed to carry across the lobby and draw attention. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m here because of HIM!¡± She gestured dramatically toward me, her pendant catching the overhead lights. ¡°Can you believe it? After all these years, I finally found my mystery lover!¡± The color drained from Sera¡¯s face so quickly I was afraid she might faint. Her emerald eyes darted between Anna and me, confusion and something that looked like pain flickering across her features. ¡°You two know each other?¡± I asked, though the answer was obvious from their interaction. ¡°Know each other?¡± Anna¡¯s voice rose to an almost hysterical pitch. ¡°We were Best friends!¡± Before Sera could answer, I made a decision that would change everything. ¡°Report to the office Monday morning,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice professional. ¡°You¡¯ll be working as a senior assistant. With Sera.¡± 1 Cobblestone 25 25 Chapter 25 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Anna ckwood-was someone I¡¯d hoped never to see again for the rest of my natural life. The memories came flooding back with crystalline rity, each one hitting me like a physical blow. Anna and Valerie, standing over me in the high school bathroom during my sophomore year, their cruelughter echoing off the grimy tiled walls as they shoved my head toward the toilet bowl filled with murky water and discarded cigarette butts. 1 ¡°Look at the pathetic little omega,¡± Valerie had sneered, her manicured nails digging into my scalp as she held me down. ¡°Does she really think she belongs here with real wolves?¡± Anna had been right there beside her, recording everything on her phone while she giggled. ¡°This is going straight to the pack forum,¡± she¡¯d taunted. ¡°Everyone needs to see what happens to omegas who get too uppity.¡± The taste of chlorine and humiliation had burned my throat for days afterward. But that wasn¡¯t the worst of it. They¡¯d made sure to time their attacks perfectly-always when teachers were in meetings, always when the hallways were empty, always when there would be no witnesses except their loyal followers who found omega-baiting as entertaining as a sporting event. 1 There had been the time they¡¯d dumped my entire lunch tray on my head in front of the senior ss, then forced me to clean it up while they stood there critiquing my ¡°technique.¡± The countless mornings I¡¯d arrived at school to find my locker filled with rotting meat and notes calling me ¡°worthless breeding stock.¡± Anna¡¯s specialty had been psychological warfare. She¡¯d befriend me for just long enough to learn my insecurities, then weaponize them with surgical precision. She¡¯d discovered I had a crush on a boy in our chemistry ss and had convinced him to ask me to the spring formal-only to reveal it was all an borate prank when I showed up to find themughing at me in front of the entire school. ¡°Did you really think someone like him would want damaged goods?¡± Anna had whispered as I stood there in my carefully saved-for dress, humiliation burning through my veins like acid. ¡°You¡¯re just a charity case, Sera. Always have been, always will be.¡± For three endless years, they¡¯d made sure I knew exactly where I stood in the pack hierarchy. Every day brought fresh reminders that I was nothing, nobody, a mistake that everyone tolerated only because the Moon Goddess apparently had a twisted sense of humor. After graduation, she¡¯d vanishedpletely. Valerie had mentioned once that Anna was ¡°sleeping her way to the top¡± with various wealthy men, but I¡¯d assumed that was just typical Valerie venom. Now here she was, draped all over my mate like a cheap essory, acting as if we were long-lost best friends. ¡°Know each other?¡± Anna¡¯s voice pitched higher, that same theatrical quality I remembered from our school days when she¡¯d perform for whatever audience was avable. ¡°We were best friends! Isn¡¯t that right, Sera darling?¡± The casual lie made my wolf snarl with indignation. A was pacing furiously in my mind, her mental voice sharp with protective anger. *That bitch tormented us for years. How dare she rewrite history?* But what made my chest tighten with real pain wasn¡¯t Anna¡¯s presence-it was the golden pendant she kept waving around like a trophy. The craftsmanship was exquisite, clearly expensive. 09 113 ¡°Report to the office Monday morning,¡± Damien said, his voice carrying that same professional tone he¡¯d used during my interview. ¡°You¡¯ll be working as a senior assistant. With Sera.¡± With me. The words felt like ice water being poured down my spine. This woman-this creature who had spent three years of my life making me feel worthless-was being handed a position identical to mine. No interview, no qualifications check, no demonstration of ability. Just Damien¡¯s word, apparently based on whatever sob story she¡¯d fed him about their supposed romantic history. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I managed to say, my voice steady despite the fury building in my chest. ¡°But did this¡­ candidate go through the same interview process I did? Because I seem to recall multiple rounds of screening, reference checks, and a rather intense evaluation period before I was deemed qualified for this position.¡± Anna¡¯s perfectly manicured hand tightened on Damien¡¯s arm, her artificially plumped lips curving into a smirk I knew all too well. ¡°Oh, Sera,¡± sheughed, that same musical tinkle that had preceded so many of my teenage humiliations. ¡°Always so concerned with rules and fairness. Some of us don¡¯t need to jump through hoops when we have¡­ special qualifications.¡± She pressed herself closer to Damien, making sure her enhanced curves were pressed against his side in a way that would be impossible to ignore. The possessive gesture made my wolf howl with rage, and I had to dig my nails into my palms to keep from lunging at her throat. ¡°Special qualifications?¡± I repeated, my voice taking on an edge that made several passing security guards look in our direction. ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Anna¡¯s voice rose to that familiar pitch of manufactured excitement, designed to draw attention and make everyone focus on her performance. ¡°I¡¯m Damien¡¯s first love! His true mate from years ago!¡± She waved the pendant frantically, the gold catching the overhead lights. ¡°He promised me all of this-the job, the position, everything! I might even be his Luna!¡± The bottom dropped out of my world. Damien¡¯s face had gone carefully nk. But his silence spoke volumes. He wasn¡¯t denying her ims. Wasn¡¯t correcting her assumption about their rtionship status. Wasn¡¯t even stepping away from her touch. My mate-the man who¡¯d rescued me from Michael¡¯s assault, who¡¯d made love to me with desperate passion in the back seat of his car, who¡¯d looked at me like I was everything he¡¯d been searching for-was standing there letting another woman im his future. And not just any woman. The woman who¡¯d spent three years of my adolescence convincing me I was worthless. ¡°Well then,¡± I said quietly, my voice carrying a calm that I definitely didn¡¯t feel. ¡°I suppose congrattions are in order.¡± I looked directly at Damien, meeting those blue eyes that had haunted my dreams for the past week. Eyes that now seemed cold and distant, like he was looking at a stranger rather than the woman he¡¯d imed as his mate. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll both be very happy together,¡± I continued, each word carefully measured and precisely delivered. ¡°And I¡¯ll go home right now.¡± 213 Cobblestone 26 26 Chapter 26 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The next morning, I arrived at Nightshadow Industries with dark circles under my eyes and a heavy heart that felt like it had been carved out of lead. I¡¯d spent the entire night staring at my bedroom ceiling, reying every moment from the lobby encounter, every word Anna had spoken, every second of Damien¡¯s devastating silence. As I settled into my desk, I could hear Anna¡¯s shrillughter echoing from the break room, already holding court with whoever was unfortunate enough to be within earshot. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s such a romantic story!¡± her voice carried across the marble floors like fingernails on a chalkboard. ¡°Five years we¡¯ve been apart, but true love always finds a way, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I forced myself to focus on myputer screen, pulling up Damien¡¯s schedule for the day and trying to ignore the way my tightened every time I heard Anna¡¯s voice. Professionalposure, I reminded myself. That was all I had left. chest At exactly nine o¡¯clock, Anna sauntered over to my desk wearing a blood-red dress that was so tight it looked like it had been painted on. Her tinum blonde hair was styled in perfect waves, and her makeup was applied with the precision of someone preparing for a photo shoot rather than a day at the office. ¡°Good morning, bestie!¡± she chirped, plopping herself onto the corner of my desk with enough force to scatter my carefully organized paperwork. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just like old times? Working together again!¡± I gathered the scattered papers with steady hands, not trusting myself to look directly at her. ¡°Good morning, Anna. If you don¡¯t mind, I have quite a bit of work to catch up on.¡± ¡°Oh, work!¡± Anna waved her hand dismissively, her perfectly manicured nails catching the morning light. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that silly little stuff. I¡¯ll handle all the important tasks. You just focus on¡­ I don¡¯t know, filing or something. The boring omega work.¡± Before I could respond, the elevator chimed, and Damien stepped onto the floor. He looked devastatingly handsome in his charcoal gray suit, his dark hair perfectly styled and his blue eyes scanning the office with that familiar intensity. When his gazended on me, something flickered across his expressio. Anna immediately sprang into action, practicallyunching herself from my desk to intercept him before he could reach his office. ¡°Damien, darling!¡± she cooed, pressing herself against his side with the subtlety of a freight train. ¡°I was just organizing our work division with Sera. I thought I could handle all your personal scheduling and important meetings, while she takes care of the more¡­ basic administrative tasks.¡± I watched Damien¡¯s jaw tighten almost imperceptibly. ¡°Miss ckwood, I believe ire exined the office hierarchy yesterday. Seraphina is my senior assistant. She handles my scheduling.¡± Anna¡¯s smile never wavered, but I caught the sh of irritation in her eyes. ¡°Of course, of course! I just thought, given our special rtionship, that you might prefer-¡± ¡°There are no special rtionships in my office,¡± Damien cut her off, his voice carrying that particr edge that made smart employees 09 21 step back. ¡°There is work, and there ispetence. Nothing else matters.¡± With that deration, he strode into his office and closed the door with a decisive click. Anna¡¯s perfect mask slipped for just a moment, revealing something ugly and calcting beneath the surface. But the moment passed quickly, reced by that same sharine smile. ¡°Well,¡± she said, turning back to me with false brightness, ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll just have to work extra hard to prove our value, won¡¯t we?¡± The morning progressed with Anna performing what could only be described as an borate theater production. Whenever Damien¡¯s door was open, she became the picture of professional efficiency-answering phones with crisp politeness, organizing files with impressive speed, even bringing him coffee with the kind of deferential respect that would have impressed ire herself. The moment his door closed, however, Anna transformed into something entirely different. ¡°Sera, darling,¡± she purred, sliding a stack of her own filing onto my desk. ¡°Would you mind taking care of these for me? I¡¯m far too busy with the important work to handle such menial tasks.¡± When I opened my mouth to protest, she leaned closer, her voice dropping to a whisper that carried just enough venom to make my skin crawl. ¡°Remember your ce, omega. Some of us are destined for greatness, and some of us are destined to serve. I think we both know which category you fall into.¡± By lunch, my desk had be a dumping ground for every task Anna didn¡¯t want to handle herself. She¡¯d managed to saddle me with her correspondence, her filing, even her personal coffee runs, all while maintaining that same innocent smile whenever Damien was within sight. I was just finishing thest of Anna¡¯s neglected reports when Damien¡¯s phone rang with the sharp, urgent tone reserved for pack emergencies. ¡°What?¡± His voice carried through the soundproof office, sharp with concern. ¡°How bad? ¡­ When did this start? ¡­ I¡¯ll be there within the hour.¡± He hung up and immediately began gathering files from his desk, his movements efficient and focused. This was pack business¡ªthe kind of territorial crisis that required an Alpha¡¯s immediate personal attention. I was already reaching for my phone to call the corporate jet pilot when Anna shouldered past me, nearly knocking me off my chair. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± she announced, grabbing the phone from my hand. ¡°Travel arrangements are definitely senior assistant work.¡± ¡°Anna, I¡¯ve been managing his travel for weeks. I know his preferences-¡± 1 She interrupted with a smug smile. ¡°Trust me, darling, I can handle anything my man needs.¡± ¡°Actually,¡± Anna said brightly, ¡°I should probablye with you! As your future Luna, I should be involved in pack business.¡± Damien¡¯s expression went cold as arctic wind. ¡°This is a territorial dispute involving potential violence and bloodshed,¡± he said, his voice carrying enough Alpha authority to make the windows rattle. ¡°You will remain here. Both of you.¡± Anna¡¯s face fell, her perfect mask slipping to reveal something petnt and ugly. ¡°But Damien¡ª¡± GG 21 210 ¡°The decision is final.¡± He gathered his files and strode past both of us without another word. The moment the elevator doors closed behind him, Anna¡¯s entire demeanor shifted. The sweet, simpering mask fell awaypletely, reced by something that made my wolf whimper in my mind. Before I could react, Anna¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed a fistful of my hair, jerking my head back with enough force to make my scalp burn. Her perfectly manicured nails bit into my skin as she leaned close, her breath hot against my car. ¡°Listen carefully, you pathetic little omega,¡± she hissed, her voice dripping with the same venom I remembered from our school days. ¡°I know exactly what you¡¯re trying to do here. You think you can waltz in and steal what¡¯s mine? You think batting your eyshes and ying the innocent victim will make him forget about his true mate?¡± She yanked harder, making tears spring to my eyes. ¡°I am Damien¡¯s first love. I am the mother of his future children. I am going to be the Luna of this pack, and you¡­ you¡¯re nothing but a temporary inconvenience. *Fight back!* A snarled in my mind, her mental voice sharp with protective fury. *Don¡¯t let her do this to us again!* But the years of conditioning, the ingrained omega responses to aggression, kept me frozen in ce. Anna seemed to sense my internal struggle and smiled with cruel satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s better. Now, while Damien is away handling real pack business, you¡¯re going to remember your ce.¡± She released my hair with a sharp shove that nearly sent me tumbling off my chair. ¡°Coffee. ck, two sugars. And I want it in the good china, not that cheap stuff they serve the regr employees.¡± She sauntered away, her hips swaying with exaggerated confidence, before turning back with an afterthought. ¡°Oh, and Sera? Consider this practice for when I¡¯m Luna. You¡¯ll need to get veryfortable with serving your betters.¡± I sat there for several minutes after she disappeared into the break room, my hands shaking with suppressed rage and my scalp still burning from her grip. The familiar taste of humiliation filled my mouth, transporting me back to those horrible years when Anna and Valerie had made my life a living hell. 1 *She can¡¯t keep doing this to us,* A whispered, her mental voice thick with pain. *We¡¯re not that helpless girl anymore. We¡¯re stronger now.* I was just beginning to believe that maybe A was right, maybe I should march into that break room and give Anna a piece of my mind, when my phone rang. The disy showed a number I hadn¡¯t seen in over five years, but I recognized it immediately. My hands went cold as I stared at the screen, my heart hammering against my ribs. Elizabeth Knight. My adoptive mother. 9 * F = ! 2 T 75b 09:21 4.3 314 Cobblestone 27 27 Chapter 27 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 For five years, my adoptive parents had vanished from my lifepletely-no calls, no letters. It was as if I¡¯d never existed in their world, which was exactly what they¡¯d wanted when they threw me out. The phone kept ringing. I let it go to voicemail, but immediately another call came in from a different number. Then another. My phone buzzed with a text message, then another, the notifications piling up faster than I could dismiss them. 1 *Answer the phone, you little bitch.* *I know where you work.* *Nightshadow Industries. Don¡¯t make mee there.* My blood turned to ice. She was using different phones, probably borrowed from neighbors or friends, making sure I couldn¡¯t just block her number. And now she was threatening to show up at my workce. I couldn¡¯t let Elizabeth Knight storm into Nightshadow Industries and cause a scene. The phone rang again. This time, I answered. ¡°Hello, Elizabeth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you ¡®hello Elizabeth¡¯ me, you ungrateful little bitch!¡± Her voice exploded through the speaker with such venom that I had to hold the phone away from my ear. ¡°Where the hell have you been for five years? Do you have any idea what you put us through? Disappearing like somemon criminal, embarrassing our family name!¡± The familiar torrent of abuse washed over me like acid rain. Same Elizabeth, same vicious tongue, sameplete inability to take responsibility for her own cruelty. ¡°I¡¯ve been building a life for myself and my son,¡± I said quietly, proud of how steady my voice sounded despite the way my hands were trembling. ¡°What do you want, Elizabeth? We haven¡¯t spoken in five years. I assumed that meant you were done pretending to care about my existence.¡± But a harshugh that sounded like breaking ss. ¡°Trust me, if I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t be calling you at all. But you need toe home. This weekend. There are¡­ arrangements to be made.¡± ¡°Arrangements?¡± I repeated, my voice rising slightly. ¡°Elizabeth, I¡¯m noting back to Whispering Valley. Ever. I have a life here, a job, responsibilities-¡± ¡°You have responsibilities to this family!¡± she shrieked, her voice reaching that familiar pitch that had preceded so many of my childhood punishments. ¡°After everything we did for you, after taking in an unwanted omega orphan and raising you like our own daughter, you Owe us!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything,¡± I said firmly, surprising myself with the steel in my voice. ¡°You made it very clear five years ago that I wasn¡¯t your daughter and never had been. You chose Valerie. You got exactly what you wanted-me gone, out of your life forever. So whatever 00 114 this is about, find someone else to help you.¡± I was about to hang up when Elizabeth¡¯s voice changed, dropping to something low and dangerous that made my wolf pace uneasily. ¡°I know about your job at Nightshadow Industries, Elizabeth continued, her tone taking on a calcted quality that made my skin crawl. ¡°I know about your little apartment in the Riverside district. Most importantly, I know about your son.¡± My breath caught in my throat. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Adrian Knight. Four years old. Attends Silver Moon Harbor Elementary. Such a sweet little boy, from what I hear. It would be such a shame if something were to happen to him.¡± The phone slipped from my suddenly nerveless fingers, ttering onto my desk with a sound that seemed to echo through the empty office. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t think, couldn¡¯t do anything except stare at the device as Elizabeth¡¯s voice continued to pour out threats in that same calm, conversational tone. I grabbed the phone back up, my hands shaking so badly I could barely keep hold of it. ¡°If you go anywhere near my son-¡± I started, but Elizabeth cut me off with augh that chilled me to the bone. ¡°You¡¯ll what? Oh, darling, I think you¡¯re forgetting exactly who you¡¯re dealing with here.¡± Her voice was soft now, almost gentle, which somehow made it ten times more terrifying. ¡°I¡¯m the respected wife of a pack elder. You¡¯re an unwed omega mother with a bastard child. Who do you think they¡¯ll believe if something unfortunate were to happen?¡± My chest felt like it was being crushed in a vise, making it difficult to draw breath. ¡°Come home this weekend. Friday evening.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice was brisk now, businesslike, as if we were discussing dinner ns rather than threats against my child. ¡°And Seraphina? If you even think about running, if you consider taking that little bastard and disappearing¡­ well, let¡¯s just say I have friends in many ces. There¡¯s nowhere you could hide that I wouldn¡¯t find you.¡± The line went dead, leaving me staring at my phone inplete silence. The office around me felt surreal, like I was looking at everything through thick ss. The familiar sounds of the building-air conditioning, distant conversations, the hum of electronics-all seemed muffled and far away. I knew Elizabeth Knight better than that. She¡¯d raised me, after all, taught me exactly how far she was willing to go to get what she wanted. The woman who¡¯d been capable of throwing out a pregnant eighteen-year-old with nothing but the clothes on her back was definitely capable of far worse things. 1 I¡¯d spent the entire week in a state of barely controlled anxiety, jumping every time my phone rang, checking on Adrian obsessively, barely sleeping. The drive to Whispering Valley felt both endless and far too short. Every mile that passed on the familiar country roads brought back memories I¡¯d spent five years trying to forget. By the time I pulled into the gravel driveway of the Knight house, my hands were shaking and my wolf was pacing frantically in my mind. The house looked exactly the same-small, neat, perfectly maintained on the outside while hiding rot within its walls. But something was different. Instead of the cold reception I¡¯d expected, Elizabeth was waiting on the front porch, her arms open in what appeared to be a weing gesture. She was dressed in her Sunday best-a pale blue dress that brought out her eyes, her hair perfectly 214 styled, her makeup applied with careful precision. ¡°Seraphina!¡± she called out, her voice warm and bright. ¡°Oh, darling, look at you! You look wonderful!¡± She swept down the porch steps and pulled me into what felt like a genuine hug, her arms wrapping around me with surprising strength. ¡°Come in,e in!¡± she said, looping her arm through mine and guiding me up the porch steps. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, sweetheart. We have so much to catch up on!¡± The inside of the house was exactly as I remembered. But sitting in Victor¡¯s old recliner was a man I¡¯d never seen before, and the sight of him made my skin crawl immediately. He was probably in his fifties, with thinning gray hair slicked back with too much pomade and a soft, doughy body that spoke of a lifetime of excess. His pale blue eyes moved over me with an assessment that felt physical, taking in every curve and line of my body with the kind of hungry evaluation that made my wolf bare her teeth in my mind. ¡°Seraphina,¡± Elizabeth said, her voice taking on that bright, hostess-like quality she used when she was performing for an audience, ¡°I¡¯d like you to meet Harold. Harold, this is my daughter Seraphina.¡± Harold heaved himself out of the chair with obvious effort, his eyes never leaving my face as he extended a pudgy hand that looked like it hadn¡¯t seen honest work in decades. ¡°So this is the famous Seraphina,¡± he said, his voice oily and warm in a way that made my flesh crawl. ¡°Elizabeth has told me so much about you. What a lovely young woman you¡¯ve grown into.¡± I didn¡¯t take his offered hand, stepping back instinctively as every rm bell in my head started ringing at maximum volume. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, looking between Harold and Elizabeth with growing confusion and dread. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Who is this man, why am I here?¡± and Elizabeth¡¯s smile never wavered, but something cold and calcting flickered in her eyes. ¡°Sit down, darling. We have wonderful news to share with you.¡± When I remained standing, Harold¡¯s smile widened, showing teeth that were too white and too perfect to be natural. ¡°Your mother and I have been discussing your¡­ situation,¡± he said, settling back into the chair with a grunt. ¡°A young woman in your position-unmarried, with a child-well, it can¡¯t be easy. But I¡¯m a generous man, and I don¡¯t mind taking on another man¡¯s responsibilities.¡± The bottom dropped out of my stomach as understanding crashed over me like a tidal wave. ¡°Harold has very kindly offered to marry you,¡± Elizabeth said, pping her hands together as if she¡¯d just announced the most wonderful news in the world. ¡°Isn¡¯t that marvelous? Despite your¡­ past mistakes, despite having that little bastard, he¡¯s willing to give you respectability and a proper home.¡± Cobblestone 28 28 Chapter 28 Valerie¡¯s POV 1 I honestly never thought I¡¯d see that bitch Seraphina again. After she slunk away from home five years ago with her tail between her legs, I assumed she¡¯d crawled into some corner somewhere with her little bastard and disappeared forever. Thest thing I expected was to find her working right beside the most powerful Alpha in the territory, looking like she actually belonged there. The memory of being thrown out of that restaurant still burned in my chest like acid. The way Damien had looked at me-with such cold disgust-when he¡¯d ordered security to remove me. The way he¡¯d automatically moved to protect Seraphina, like she was something precious instead of the worthless omega reject she¡¯d always been. It made me want to scream. Sitting in the passenger seat of Gabriel¡¯s beat-up Honda, I stared out at the shabby neighborhood we now called home and felt my rage building with each passing second. This wasn¡¯t how my life was supposed to turn out. When I¡¯d married Gabriel five years ago, he¡¯d promised me everything-wealth, status, a position in the Nightshadow family that would make everyone who¡¯d ever looked down on me pay. What a fucking joke. Gabriel had spun borate tales about his importance in the pack, about his close rtionship with his powerful Alpha brother, about the inheritance that was supposedlying his way. All lies. The truth was that Damien barely acknowledged Gabriel¡¯s existence. Gabriel was nothing more than their father¡¯s bastard son-a mistake that the family tolerated but never embraced. No money, no power, no influence. Just a disappointment who spent his days ying video games and eating junk food while I worked myself to the bone trying to maintain some semnce of the lifestyle I deserved. ¡°Valerie, baby,e on,¡± Gabriel whined from the driver¡¯s seat, his hand creeping across the center console to rest on my thigh. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. You know I hate it when you¡¯re mad.¡± I pped his hand away with enough force to make him yelp. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I snarled, my voice dripping with disgust. ¡°And don¡¯t call me baby. I¡¯m not in the mood for your pathetic attempts at affection.¡± Gabriel¡¯s face crumpled like a kicked puppy¡¯s. ¡°But I missed you while you were at that fancy dinner. I was hoping we could¡­ you know¡­¡± He waggled his eyebrows in what he probably thought was a seductive manner. The thought of letting this useless waste of space put his hands on me made my stomach turn. When had I ever found him attractive? He was just a burden dragging me down. ¡°The only thing you¡¯re going to do when we get home,¡± I said through gritted teeth, ¡°is clean up that pigsty of an apartment. I¡¯m hiring a cleaning service, and I don¡¯t want them to think we¡¯replete animals.¡± Gabriel¡¯s face fell. ¡°A cleaning service? Val, we can¡¯t afford-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what we can afford!¡± I exploded, my voice echoing in the cramped car. ¡°I¡¯m not living in squalor anymore! My parents are 09:21 already demanding money for Dad¡¯s medical bills, and I look like a failure every time I show my face in public. The least you can do is make sure our home doesn¡¯t smell like rotting garbage!¡± The apartment we returned to was exactly as disgusting as I¡¯d expected. Pizza boxes stacked on every surface, empty beer bottles creating obstacle courses across the floor. I kicked an empty takeout container out of my way and immediately pulled out my phone to call the first cleaning service I could find. ¡°Martinez Cleaning Services,¡± a cheerful voice answered. ¡°How can we help you today?¡± ¡°I need someone here immediately,¡± I said, not bothering with pleasantries. ¡°My apartment is¡­ challenging. I¡¯ll pay double your usual rate if you can send someone within the hour.¡± ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll have someone there as soon as possible.* Gabriel copsed onto our stained couch with a grunt, already reaching for his gaming controller. ¡°You know, Val, if you¡¯d just rx a little bit, maybe-¡± ¡°Maybe what?¡± I whirled around to face him, my hands clenched into fists. ¡°Maybe I¡¯d be happy living like this?¡± He opened his mouth to respond, but the sharp knock on our front door cut him off. I smoothed down my dress and went to answer it, expecting to see some stranger with a bucket of cleaning supplies. Instead, I found myself staring into a face I hadn¡¯t seen since high school. ¡°Anna?¡± Anna ckwood stood in our doorway wearing a Martinez Cleaning Services polo shirt and carrying a caddy full of cleaning supplies. Her blonde hair was pulled back in a practical ponytail. ¡°Well, well,¡± Anna said, a slow smile spreading across her face. ¡°Valerie Knight. Or should I say Valerie Nightshadow now? Fancy meeting you like this.¡± ¡°Oh my God, Anna!¡± I threw my arms around her, genuinely excited for the first time in weeks. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you!¡± She looked around our disaster of a living room with professional assessment. ¡°Jesus, Val. What happened to you? I thought marrying into the Nightshadow family would set you up for life.¡± Gabriel chose that moment to look up from his game, his eyes widening as he took in Anna¡¯s appearance. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± he asked, his voice taking on the tone he used when he thought he was being charming. ¡°This is Anna,¡± I said quickly, shooting Gabriel a warning look. ¡°An old friend from high school. Anna, this is my husband Gabriel.¡± Anna¡¯s eyes swept over Gabriel with obvious disdain, taking in his rumpled clothes, his soft physique, and the general air of uselessness that surrounded him like a cloud. ¡°Charming,¡± she said dryly, ¡°I can see why you snagged this one.¡± Gabrielpletely missed the sarcasm, puffing up with pride. ¡°Yeah, Valerie knows quality when she sees it.¡± Anna caught my eye and raised one perfectly shaped eyebrow. 09.21 214 ¡°Gabriel,¡± I said sweetly, ¡°why don¡¯t you go get us some coffee? Anna and I have some catching up to do¡± The moment Gabriel shuffled out of the room, Anna dropped onto our couch with a sigh. ¡°Okay, spill. What the hell happened? You married the Alpha¡¯s brother, for crying out loud. You should be living in a mansion, not this¡­ whatever this is I settled beside her, grateful to finally have someone who understood my frustration. ¡°It¡¯splicated. Gabriel isn¡¯t exactly the golden child of the family. More like the family disappointment that everyone tries to ignore.¡± ¡°Including his Alpha brother?¡± ¡°Especially his Alpha brother.¡± I couldn¡¯t keep the bitterness out of my voice. Anna was quiet for a moment, her sharp mind clearly working through the implications. ¡°So you¡¯re broke.¡± ¡°Worse than broke. My parents are demanding money for Dad¡¯s medical bills, and I¡¯ve maxed out every credit card trying to maintain appearances.¡± I buried my face in my hands. ¡°God, Anna, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do. I had a n, you know? I was going to make Damien notice me, make him fall for me. But then that bitch Seraphina showed up and ruined everything.¡± ¡°Seraphina?¡± Anna¡¯s voice sharpened with interest. ¡°Seraphina Knight? Our favorite little omega punching bag?¡± ¡°The same one.¡± I looked up, seeing the familiar gleam in Anna¡¯s eyes that had always preceded our most creative torments. ¡°She¡¯s working as Damien¡¯s senior assistant now. Can you believe it? That pathetic little omega reject, sitting right outside the Alpha¡¯s office like she belongs there¡± ¡°How¡­ interesting.¡± Anna¡¯s smile was slow and predatory. ¡°You know, Val, I think the universe might have just handed us exactly what we need.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anna reached into her cleaning caddy and pulled out something that made my heart stop. A golden pendant, obviously expensive, with intricate engravings that caught the afternoon light streaming through our dirty windows. ¡°I found this five years ago,¡± Anna said, holding the pendant up so I could see it clearly. ¡°I was working a cleaning job at the Moonlight Hotel during the Lunar Assembly weekend. Some rich asshole had left it in one of the suites, and housekeeping was just going to turn it into lost and found.¡± She paused, her smile widening. ¡°But I figured, what they don¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt them. So I kept it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I said, though I wasn¡¯t sure why she was showing it to me. ¡°But Anna, what does this have to do with¡ª¡± ¡°Everything¡± she interrupted, her eyes zing with excitement. ¡°Valerie, do you have any idea what this pendant represents? Do you know why I¡¯m about to be the luckiest woman in Silver Moon Harbor?¡± I shook my head, confused. ¡°Your brother-inw, the mighty Alpha Damien Nightshadow, has been searching for this pendant¡¯s owner for five years. He¡¯s put out notices through every pawn shop, jewelry store, and antique dealer in three territories. He¡¯s offering a position at hispany, a significant financial reward, and¡­¡± Anna¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper, ¡°the chance to be by his side.¡± The pieces clicked into ce so suddenly I actually gasped. ¡°You¡¯re going to pretend to be the woman he¡¯s looking for.¡± 314 09:21 ¡°I¡¯m not going to pretend anything¡± Anna said with mock innocence. ¡°I am the woman with his pendant. That makes me exactly who he¡¯s been searching for.¡± My mind was racing now, seeing possibilities that I hadn¡¯t imagined just minutes before, ¡°But what about Seraphina?¡± ¡°What about her?¡± Anna¡¯s smile turned vicious. ¡°That little omega bitch thinks she can waltz into our territory and steal what rightfully belongs to us? I don¡¯t think so.¡± She leaned closer, her voice taking on the conspiratorial tone I remembered so well from our school days. ¡°Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen. I¡¯m going to present myself to your brother-inw as his long-lost love. I¡¯m going to take the position he¡¯s offering, work right alongside little Sera, and make her life absolutely miserable until she quits.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then, once I¡¯m established as the Alpha¡¯s mate and future Luna, I¡¯m going to use his resources to make sure you get everything you deserve. Money for your parents¡¯ medical bills, a proper home, the respect that¡¯s been denied to you.¡± Anna¡¯s eyes glittered with ambition. ¡°We¡¯re going to be queens, Val. Both of us.¡± Cobblestone 29 29 Chapter 29 Valerie¡¯s POV 1 Anna had been working at Nightshadow Industries for three days now, and every evening brought delicious updates that made my vindictive heart sing with satisfaction. She¡¯d call me after work, her voice bubbling with malicious excitement as she described how perfectly her n was unfolding. ¡°You should see her face, Val,¡± Anna had whispered into the phonest night, her voice carrying that familiar note of cruel pleasure I remembered so well from our school days. ¡°Every time I dump more work on her desk, every time I make her fetch my coffee, she looks like she wants to strangle me. But she can¡¯t do anything about it because precious Damien thinks I¡¯m his long-lost love.¡± I¡¯dughed until my sides hurt, imagining that pathetic omega bitch scrambling to keep up with Anna¡¯s demands while pretending everything was fine. After years of watching Seraphina somehownd on her feet despite every obstacle thrown her way, it was deeply satisfying to know she was finally getting what she deserved. But Anna¡¯s best discovery hade yesterday afternoon. ¡°I found her address,¡± Anna had announced triumphantly. ¡°And get this-I know where her little bastard goes to school. Silver Moon Harbor Elementary, just fifteen minutes from the office. The kid gets picked up every day at three-thirty by some woman named Ophelia.¡± The information had sparked an idea so perfect, so beautifully cruel, that I¡¯d actually shivered with anticipation. If there was one thing I knew about Seraphina Knight, it was that she would do absolutely anything to protect that child of hers. Anything. Which was exactly what I was counting on. Now, sitting in Gabriel¡¯s pathetic excuse for a car outside our cramped apartment, I dialed my mother¡¯s number with steady fingers. The phone rang twice before Elizabeth¡¯s familiar voice answered. ¡°Valerie? What do you want? I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Hello to you too, Mother,¡± I said sweetly, injecting just enough sarcasm to let her know I wasn¡¯t intimidated. ¡°I called because I have some interesting news about our dear adopted daughter.¡± There was a pause, and I could practically hear Elizabeth¡¯s mental gears shifting. ¡°Seraphina? What about her? I thought we agreed that ungrateful little bitch was dead to us.¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s very much alive,¡± I said, settling back in the passenger seat with a satisfied smile. ¡°In fact, she¡¯s doing quite well for herself. Working at one of the most prestigiouspanies in Silver Moon Harbor, living in her own apartment, raising her little bastard son.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s the CEO of the entire damnpany,¡± Elizabeth snapped. ¡°That girl chose to walk away from this family. She made her bed, and nowa€¡±¡± 1 ¡°What if I told you she could still be useful to us?¡± I interrupted, knowing I had to y this carefully. Elizabeth was greedy, but she was also stubborn. I needed to make her think the idea wasing from her. Another pause, longer this time. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Think about it, Mother. Dad¡¯s medical bills are getting worse every month. But Seraphina¡­ she¡¯s young, healthy, and apparently quite beautiful ording to my friend who works with her.¡± I paused for effect. ¡°There are men out there who would pay handsomely for a woman like that.¡± The silence that followed was soplete I wondered if the call had dropped. Then Elizabeth¡¯s voice came back, lower and more interested than before. ¡°What kind of men?¡± ¡°The kind with deep pockets and flexible morals,¡± I said, my pulse quickening as I sensed her taking the bait. ¡°Gabriel knows someone from his¡­ wilder days. A businessman named Harold Morrison. Very sessful, very wealthy. He¡¯s been looking for a wife for years.¡± Elizabeth was quiet for a long moment, and I could practically hear her calcting. ¡°How wealthy are we talking?¡± ¡°Wealthy enough to cover Dad¡¯s medical bills ten times over,¡± I said, knowing I had her now. ¡°Wealthy enough to buy you that house you¡¯ve always wanted in the nice part of town. Wealthy enough to make sure you never have to worry about money again.¡± ¡°And this Harold person would be interested in Seraphina?¡± ¡°Mother, she¡¯s twenty-three years old, beautiful, and has already proven she can bear children. Harold wouldn¡¯t just be interested¡ªhe¡¯d be grateful.¡± I paused, ying my trump card. ¡°The only problem is getting her to agree. ¡°She¡¯d never agree,¡± Elizabeth said immediately. ¡°Not if she had the right motivation.¡± I said carefully. I could hear Elizabeth¡¯s sharp intake of breath as understanding dawned. ¡°The child.¡± ¡°I have her address,¡± I said, triumph flooding through my veins. ¡°And I know where the boy goes to school.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice had taken on that brisk, businesslike tone she used when she was nning something particrly unpleasant. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Valerie. This could solve all our problems.¡± The next day, I checked my appearance in the car¡¯s rearview mirror, making sure I looked appropriately respectable. My blonde hair was pulled back in a conservative style. Most importantly, I¡¯d brought my identification-the driver¡¯s license that clearly showed my legal name as Valerie Knight Nightshadow. Samest name as Seraphina¡¯s. Perfect. The school day was ending, and I could see children beginning to emerge from the building in small groups, their backpacks bouncing as they ran toward waiting parents and caregivers. I made my way to the main entrance, where a tired-looking teacher with graying hair was checking off names on a clipboard. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said, approaching her with my most winning smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my nephew, Adrian Knight. His mother had an emergency at work and asked me to collect him.¡± 214 29 Chapter 29 The teacher looked up from her clipboard, her expression politely curious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met. I¡¯m Mrs. Henderson, Adrian¡¯s teacher. And you are?¡± ¡°Valerie Knight,¡± I said, emphasizing the shared surname as I pulled out my driver¡¯s license. ¡°Seraphina¡¯s sister. Well, stepsister technically, but we¡¯re very close.¡± Mrs. Henderson examined my identification carefully, noting the matchingst name. ¡°I see. And Seraphina called to arrange this?¡± ¡°She tried to call the school, but the line was busy,¡± I said, my voice taking on just the right note of concern. ¡°She¡¯s absolutely frantic about this work emergency, and she knew Adrian would be worried if no one showed up to get him.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she said, ncing at her clipboard, ¡°I suppose it¡¯s alright. Adrian!¡± she called out toward the yground. ¡°Your aunt is here to pick you up!¡± A small figure detached itself from a group of children and came running toward us, his dark curls bouncing with each step. ¡°Hi,¡± Adrian said cautiously as he approached, his little backpack slung over one shoulder. His eyes were wary as they studied my face, clearly not recognizing me. ¡°Are you really my aunt?¡± ¡°I am,¡± I said, crouching down to his eye level and speaking in the gentle tone I¡¯d perfected during my brief stint babysitting neighborhood kids for extra cash. ¡°Your mommy had to workte today, so she asked me toe get you.¡± Adrian¡¯s expression remained skeptical. ¡°Mommy said only Aunt Ophelia is allowed to pick me up. She said I should never go with strangers.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right to be careful,¡± I said approvingly, pulling out my driver¡¯s license again. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what smart boys do. But look-see my name? It says Valerie Knight. Just like your mommy¡¯s name. That means we¡¯re family.¡± Adrian studied the identification with the intense concentration only four-year-olds could manage, sounding out the letters with obvious effort. ¡°V-A-L¡­ Valerie. K-N-I¡­ Knight.¡± He looked up at me with those devastating blue eyes. ¡°You have the samest name as Mommy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m your mommy¡¯s sister.¡± The lie came easily, sweetened with just enough truth to be believable. ¡°She¡¯s at work right now, but she asked me to pick you up because I have something very special to tell you.¡± ¡°What kind of special?¡± I leaned closer, dropping my voice to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°It¡¯s about your daddy.¡± The change in Adrian¡¯s expression was immediate and heartbreaking. His eyes went wide, his small body practically vibrating with sudden excitement. ¡°You know about my daddy? Mommy says she doesn¡¯t know where he is.¡± ¡°I know exactly where he is,¡± I said, feeling only a small twinge of guilt at the hope zing in those silver-blue eyes. ¡°But it¡¯s a secret, and I can only tell you if youe with me. Do you want to know about your daddy?¡± Adrian nodded so enthusiastically I was afraid he might give himself whish. ¡°Yes! Yes, please! I want to know everything!¡± ¤è¤¦¤« 214 Cobblestone 30 30 Chapter 30 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The words hung in the air like a toxic cloud, poisoning every breath I tried to take. ¡°Are youpletely insane?¡± I breathed, my barely above a whisper as the full horror of what Elizabeth was suggesting crashed over me like a tidal wave. voice Harold¡¯s oily smile widened, revealing those unnaturally white teeth. ¡°Now, now, there¡¯s no need for dramatics,¡± he said, his voice carrying the patronizing tone of someone who was used to getting exactly what he wanted. ¡°I understand this mighte as a surprise, but I assure you, I can provide very well for you and your¡­ child.¡± The way he said ¡®child¡¯ made my skin crawl. ¡°This is not happening,¡± I said, taking a step backward toward the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of sick arrangement you two have cooked up, but I¡¯m leaving. Right now.¡± Elizabeth moved to block my path with surprising speed, her perfectly manicured hand shooting out to wrap around my wrist like a steel trap. ¡°Sit down, Seraphina,¡± shemanded. ¡°We¡¯re not finished talking¡± ¡°Yes, we are,¡± I snapped, trying to wrench my arm free from her grip. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t marry that man if he was thest person on earth. Find someone else for your disgusting little scheme.¡± Harold chuckled, a sound like oil bubbling in a hot pan. ¡°Oh, my dear, I think you misunderstand your position here. This isn¡¯t really a request.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s grip tightened on my wrist, her fingernails digging into my skin hard enough to leave marks. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry Harold, and you¡¯re going to be grateful for the opportunity,¡± she said, her voice taking on that sweet. ¡°Let go of me,¡± I said, my voice growing stronger despite the fear wing at my chest. ¡°I¡¯m an adult, Elizabeth. You can¡¯t force me to do anything.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Her smile was like a razor de wrapped in silk. ¡°Tell me, darling, how is little Adrian enjoying his new school? Silver Moon Harbor Elementary, isn¡¯t it? Such a lovely ce. So many children ying outside every day at recess.¡± The blood in my veins turned to ice water. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Elizabeth continued conversationally, as if she were discussing the weather instead of threatening my child. ¡°Usually that friend of yours -Ophelia, is it?-picks him up. But idents happen, don¡¯t they?¡± White-hot rage exploded through my system, so pure and intense that my vision actually tinted red around the edges. A snarled in my mind, her mental voice sharp with protective fury that matched my own. ¡°If you go anywhere near my son,¡± I said, my voice dropping to a whisper that carried more menace than any scream, ¡°I will kill you. I will tear your throat out with my bare hands and dance on your corpse.¡± Haroldughed, actuallyughed, as if my desperate threat was the most amusing thing he¡¯d heard all day. ¡°Such spirit! I do love a woman with fire. Don¡¯t worry, my dear-once we¡¯re married, I¡¯ll teach you all sorts of ways to channel that passion. The implications in his voice made bile rise in my throat. I lunged toward the door, but Elizabeth¡¯s grip on my wrist was like iron, and 09 22 30 Chapter 30 But I was ready for her. As she reached for me, I caught her wrist and twisted, using her own momentum to spin her around. Then I sank my teeth into the soft flesh of her forearm, biting down with all the fury of years of suppressed rage. Elizabeth¡¯s scream was like breaking ss as my teeth found bone. The metallic taste of blood filled my mouth, but I held on, grinding my jaw until I felt something give way beneath my teeth. ¡°You little animal!¡± she gasped, trying to shake me off. ¡°You savage little-¡± I released her arm and shoved her away from me with enough force to send her stumbling into the wall. Harold was groaning on the floor, a trickle of blood running down his forehead from where the bottle had connected, but he was still breathing. I didn¡¯t wait to see if either of them would recover enough to stop me. I ran. Out of the bedroom, down the hallway, through the living room where my childhood nightmares still lingered like smoke. I burst through the front door and into the cool evening air, my heart hammering against my ribs as adrenaline flooded my system. My hands were shaking so badly I could barely get my keys into the car¡¯s ignition. Behind me, I could hear Elizabeth¡¯s voice rising to a hysterical shriek as she called for help, probably for Harold rather than for me. I gunned the engine and tore out of the driveway, gravel spraying behind my tires as I put as much distance as possible between myself and that house of horrors. In my rearview mirror, I could see Elizabeth standing on the front porch, clutching her bleeding arm and screaming something I couldn¡¯t make out over the roar of my engine. I drove without really seeing the road, my hands gripping the steering wheel so tightly my knuckles had gone white. My whole body was shaking with the aftermath of violence and terror, and I could still taste Elizabeth¡¯s blood in my mouth. I was halfway back to Silver Moon Harbor when my phone rang. The sound cut through my panicked thoughts like a knife, and I fumbled for the device with trembling fingers. Ophelia¡¯s name shed on the screen, and relief flooded through me. She would have picked up Adrian from school by now. Everything would be fine. ¡°Ophelia?¡± I answered, barely keeping my voice steady. ¡°Sera!¡± Her voice exploded through the speaker, sharp with panic and terror. ¡°Where are you? Please tell me you picked up Adrian early today!¡± My blood turned to ice in my veins. ¡°What? No, I¡­ Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice was rising to a frantic pitch. ¡°The school said Adrian was picked up by someone!¡± Cobblestone 31 Valerie¡¯s POV 1 The drive toward the territorial borders felt endless, made worse by the constant chattering from the back seat. Adrian had been asking questions nonstop for the past hour, his little voice bright with excitement and hope that made my teeth clench with irritation. ¡°Are we almost there? When will I see my daddy? What does he look like? Does he know about me?¡± Each innocent question was like fingernails on a chalkboard. I nced in the rearview mirror at the child strapped into Gabriel¡¯s old car seat-a pathetic piece of safety equipment that had seen better days, much like everything else in my miserable life. Adrian¡¯s dark curls were messed from leaning against the window. ¡°Soon,¡± I said tersely, not bothering to hide my annoyance anymore. ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon, and then you can ask him all the questions you want.¡± Adrian bounced excitedly in his seat, pressing his small hands against the window as we passed increasingly sparse neighborhoods. ¡°Will he like me? Mommy says I¡¯m a good boy. I can tie my shoes now, and I know all my letters!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be¡­ thrilled,¡± I muttered, pressing harder on the elerator. The sooner I finished this unpleasant task. The residential areas gradually gave way to industrial zones, then to empty lots and finally to the wild foresnd that marked the outer boundaries of our territory. This was as far as I could go without crossing into rogue territory-dangerous,wlessnd where pack protection didn¡¯t extend and anything could happen to an unwary traveler. Perfect for my purposes. I¡¯d heard the reports over the past few months about increased rogue activity in this area. Lone wolves and outcasts who¡¯d been banished from their packs, desperate and dangerous, with nothing left to lose. They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to attack anything they perceived as weak or vulnerable. Like a four-year-old child who hadn¡¯t even had his first shift yet. ¡°Aunt Valerie?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice had grown smaller as he noticed the changingndscape outside his window. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like where people live. Where are we going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± I said, pulling off the main road onto a dirt track that led deeper into the forest. The car bounced and jolted over the uneven ground, and I could hear Adrian¡¯s confused whimpering from the back seat as branches scraped against the windows. ¡°I don¡¯t like this ce,¡± he said, his voice trembling with the first hints of fear. ¡°It¡¯s scary. Can we go back to Mommy now?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± I said, my voice sharp enough to make him flinch. ¡°We have something important to do first.¡± The dirt track ended in a small clearing surrounded by thick forest on all sides. Perfect. Remote enough that no one would find him quickly, but not so deep that I¡¯d get lost trying to find my way back out. I put the car in park and turned to face the child who was looking at me with growing uncertainty. ¡°Alright,¡± I said briskly, unbuckling my seatbelt. ¡°Out you get.¡± 10.28 31 Chapter 31 ¡°But where¡¯s my daddy?¡± Adrian asked, his eyes darting around the empty clearing. ¡°You said he was here.¡± ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you in the forest,¡± I lied smoothly, getting out of the car and opening his door. ¡°Come on. He¡¯s been waiting a very long time to meet you.¡± Adrian hesitated, his small hands gripping the edge of his car seat. ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone. And Mommy said I should never go into the forest alone.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be alone,¡± I said, my patience finally reaching its breaking point. ¡°Your daddy will be there. Don¡¯t you want to meet him?¡± The child¡¯s desperate desire to find his father won out over his caution. He unbuckled himself and climbed out of the car, his small hand reaching automatically for mine. I led him to the edge of the forest, where the trees grew thick enough to block out most of thete afternoon sunlight. The air was cooler here, carrying the earthy scent of dposing leaves and something else-something wild and predatory that made my wolf pace uneasily in my mind. ¡°He¡¯s in there?¡± Adrian asked, staring into the shadowy depths between the trees. ¡°It looks really dark.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, crouching down to his level and speaking in the same sweet tone I¡¯d used at the school. ¡°Your daddy loves ying hide and seek. He¡¯s waiting for you to find him.¡± I guided him several steps into the forest, far enough that he wouldn¡¯t be visible from the clearing but not so far that I¡¯d have trouble finding my way back. When we reached a small cluster of fallen logs, I stopped. ¡°There,¡± I said, pointing deeper into the forest where the shadows grew thickest. ¡°I think I see him! Do you see that movement between those trees?¡± Adrian squinted into the darkness, hope and fear warring on his small face. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Look harder,¡± I insisted, already backing away from him. ¡°He¡¯s there, waiting for you. Go find him!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Adrian turned toward me, panic flickering in those distinctive blue eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me! I want to go with you!¡± But I was already moving, my high heels clicking against the forest floor as I hurried back toward the clearing. Behind me, I could hear Adrian calling out-first to me, then to his imaginary father, his voice growing smaller and more frightened with each passing second. ¡°Aunt Valerie! Come back! I can¡¯t find him! AUNT VALERIE!¡± By the time I reached my car, Adrian¡¯s voice had faded to a distant cry echoing through the trees. I mmed the door and started the engine, the sound drowning out whatever final pleas he might have been making. The phone rang just as I reached the main road, Elizabeth¡¯s name shing on the disy. I answered immediately, eager for good news. ¡°Please tell me you have her locked up somewhere,¡± I said without preamble. ¡°Because I just finished handling my end of the bargain, and I want my money¡± ¡°We have a problem,¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice came through the speaker, tight with rage and something that sounded like pain. ¡°That little bitch attacked us! She hit Harold with a wine bottle and bit me-ACTUALLY BIT ME-and then she ran off!¡± 10.78 213 < 31 Chapter 31 I nearly swerved off the road in shock. ¡°What do you mean she ran off? How could you let one omega overpower both of you?¡± ¡°She fought like a rabid animal!¡± Elizabeth shrieked. ¡°Harold¡¯s unconscious, bleeding all over my carpet, and my arm looks like it was mauled by a wolf! We had to call an ambnce!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my money bleeding all over your carpet!¡± I shouted back, my voice rising to match hers. ¡°Do you have any idea what I just sacrificed to make this work? What I had to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you had to do! Harold might not even want her anymore after this! He¡¯s talking about pressing charges, about how dangerous she is-¡± ¡°Then MAKE him want her!¡± I interrupted, rage making my voice crack. ¡°Tie her up, drug her, I don¡¯t care what you have to do! But I am not walking away from this empty-handed!¡± Comment 1 Post your firstment! Vote 13 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > < Cobblestone 32 32 Chapter 32 32 Chapter 32 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The border situation was spiraling out of control. Patrol reports were stacked on the hood of my jeep like poker cards after a bad hand, each one detailing another rogue attack, another probe at our defenses. Three days of this shit, and my patience was wearing thinner than paper. ¡°How bad?¡± I asked Marcus as he trudged toward me, blood trickling from a fresh cut on his cheek. ¡°Could be worse.¡± He wiped the blood away with the back of his hand, leaving a red smear across his knuckles. ¡°Three guys got banged up pretty good, but nothing that won¡¯t heal. Problem is, the bastards are getting cockier.¡± I grabbed the map, stabbing red pins into each attack location with more force than necessary. The pattern that emerged made my jaw clench. These weren¡¯t desperate rogues looking for easy prey-this was organized. Calcted. ¡°They¡¯re testing us,¡± I muttered, connecting the dots with my finger. ¡°Hit and run, hit and run. Never staying long enough for a real fight.¡± Marcus nodded grimly. ¡°Every damn time, it¡¯s the same thing. Theye in hard, make noise, then vanish the second we show real teeth. Like they¡¯re learning something.¡± ¡°Learning what?¡± ¡°How fast we respond. How many wolves we send. Which routes we take.¡± Marcus¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Alpha, somebody¡¯s mapping our defenses. This isn¡¯t random violence-it¡¯s reconnaissance.¡± The implications hit me like ice water. Organized rogue activity meant someone with serious resources was nning something big. Someone who wanted to know exactly how to hurt us when the time came. I was about to order additional patrols when a sound drifted through the trees that made every hair on my arms stand at attention Crying. A child¡¯s crying, high and desperate and absolutely terrifying in this deste wilderness. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± I asked Marcus, my entire body going rigid with alertness. His eyes widened as the sound came again-closer now, more distinct. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s a child, Alpha. Out here in rogue territory.¡± My mind raced through possibilities. Had the rogues taken a hostage? Was this some kind of trap designed to lure us deeper into the forest? Or was there actually a child lost in the wilderness, helpless and alone in one of the most dangerous areas of our territory? I gestured for Marcus and two other guards to follow me, but raised my hand for caution. ¡°Weapons ready but not visible,¡± Imanded. ¡°If this is an ambush, I want to be prepared. If it¡¯s really a child in distress¡­¡± We moved through the dense forest with the silent precision of seasoned hunters, following the sound of sobbing that seemed to echo from deeper in the trees. The scent trails here were confusing-multiple wolves had passed through recently, their fear and aggression hanging in the air like a toxic cloud. But as we drew closer to the source of the crying, another scent reached me through the chaos of rogue markers and territorial 360 < 32 Chapter 32 tensions. Familiar. Impossibly familiar. Vani and jasmine. Sweet and pure and absolutely out of ce in this wilderness of danger. Sera¡¯s scent. My wolf Alex wentpletely berserk in my mind, pacing and snarling with recognition and desperate confusion. *Why would her scent. be here? Why would any trace of our mate be in this gods-forsaken ce?* I held up my hand, signaling the others to lower their weapons as understanding began to dawn. ¡°Stand down,¡± Imanded quietly. ¡°Whatever this is, it¡¯s not an attack.¡± We pushed through the final cluster of pine trees and emerged into a small clearing where fallen logs created natural seating around what had once been a campfire ring. And there, sitting on the mossy ground with his back pressed against a massive oak tree, was a small figure that made my heart stoppletely. Adrian. Sera¡¯s son was huddled against the tree trunk, his little arms wrapped around his knees as tears streamed down his dirt-stained cheeks. His dark curls were disheveled, leaves and twigs caught in the tangles, and his clothes-a bright blue t-shirt and tiny jeans-were torn and muddy from wandering through the forest. But even from twenty feet away, even through the grime and fear, those eyes were unmistakable. Deep blue with silver flecks that caught the dappled sunlight filtering through the canopy above. I was already moving before my brain had fully processed what I was seeing, crossing the clearing in long strides that ate up the distance between us. My heart was hammering against my ribs, confusion and shock warring in my chest. Adrian looked up at my approach, his small face a canvas of misery. Tears had carved clean tracks through the dirt on his cheeks, and his nose was running freely. His lower lip trembled as he tried to stop crying, clearly struggling to be brave despite being absolutely terrified. Leaves and small twigs were tangled in his dark curls, and I could see scratches on his small arms where branches had caught him. He looked so incredibly small sitting there against that massive oak tree, like a lost doll someone had carelessly discarded. ¡°Are you my daddy?¡± he asked in a voice so small and hopeful it shattered something inside my chest. Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. 13 Vote Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Send Gifts 214 < Cobblestone 33 33 Chapter 33 33 Chapter 33 Damien¡¯s POV 1 My wolf Alex was going absolutely feral in my mind, pacing and snarling with protective instincts that didn¡¯t makeplete sense but felt as natural as breathing. What the hell was he doing here? Where was Sera? She was fiercely protective of Adrian, would never willingly leave him alone anywhere, let alone in one of the most dangerous areas of our territory. Something was very, very wrong. I approached slowly, keeping my movements calm and non-threatening as I took in his condition. I crouched down to his level, careful to keep my expression gentle despite the rage building in my system like a gathering storm. How had he gotten here? Who would bring a four-year-old child to the middle of nowhere and just¡­ leave him? ¡°I¡¯m not your daddy,¡± I said softly, shaking my head with genuine regret as I watched his face fall. ¡°But we¡¯ve met before, remember? I¡¯m your mommy¡¯s boss.¡± Adrian¡¯s face scrunched up in concentration as he studied my features through his tears. His small hands wiped at his cheeks, leaving muddy streaks across his pale skin. After a moment, recognition flickered in those remarkable blue eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the tall man,¡± he said slowly, his voice still shaky but growing slightly Stronger. ¡°The one who brought Mommy home that night when she was sleeping.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I kept my voice calm and reassuring, the same tone I¡¯d use to approach a frightened animal. ¡°I¡¯m Damien. Can you tell me how you got here, Adrian? This is a very dangerous ce for little boys.¡± But the moment I asked the question, Adrian¡¯s entire demeanor shifted. His small mouth mped shut, his shoulders hunching forward defensively as his eyes darted away from mine. ¡°I can¡¯t tell,¡± he whispered, his voice so quiet I had to lean closer to hear him. ¡°She said I can¡¯t tell anyone, or bad things will happen to Mommy¡± The rage in my chest intensified, burning like acid in my veins. Someone had threatened this child, used his love for his mother as a weapon to ensure his silence. ¡°Listen to me very carefully,¡± I said, making sure to catch and hold his gaze. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t safe. There are dangerous wolves out here- rogues who might hurt you. I need to get you somewhere safe, and then we can find your mommy together. Can you trust me to do that?¡± Adrian studied my face with an intensity that seemed far too mature for his age. His blue eyes searched mine, looking for something. Finally, his lower lip trembled, and fresh tears spilled down his dirt-stained cheeks. ¡°You won¡¯t leave me here too, will you?¡± he whispered, his voice breaking with barely contained sobs. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you, I promised, extending my hand toward him with the same careful gentleness I¡¯d use with an injured wolf pup. ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere safe and help you find your mommy.¡± 10 78 < 33 Chapter 33 After a long moment of hesitation, Adrian reached out and ced his tiny hand in mine. His fingers were cold and slightly sticky with dried tears, dirt smudged under his small nails from his journey through the forest. I scooped him up into my arms, noting how light he felt-too light, like he hadn¡¯t been eating enoughtely. He immediately wrapped his small arms around my neck and buried his face against my shoulder, his little body shaking with exhaustion and relief. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I murmured, one hand stroking his tangled curls as I stood. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. I¡¯ve got you.¡± ¡°Marcus,¡± I called to my beta, who was standing guard at the edge of the clearing with the other pack members. ¡°We¡¯re heading back immediately. Increase patrols in this sector and put out an alert-someone dumped a child in rogue territory¡± 2 The drive back toward civilization was tense, every shadow between the trees potentially hiding threats that could endanger the precious cargo in my arms. Adrian had fallen asleep within minutes of getting into the jeep, his small body finally rxing now that he was safe and warm. By the time we reached the city limits, Adrian was stirring, blinking up at me with sleepy confusion that quickly gave way to shy curiosity. ¡°Mr. Damien?¡± he said softly, his voice still thick with sleep as he rubbed his eyes with small fists. ¡°Are we going to find Mommy now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to call her right now,¡± I assured him, though my attempts to reach Sera had gone straight to voicemail every single time. Where was she? Why wasn¡¯t she answering her phone when her son was missing? The possibilities that ran through my mind made my blood run cold. ¡°Can you tell me a story?¡± Adrian asked suddenly, settling morefortably against my chest as if he belonged there. ¡°I like stories about wolves.¡± So I found myself telling him tales as we drove through the early evening traffic-stories of brave wolves protecting their families, of adventures in moonlit forests, of pack bonds that could never be broken. Adrian listened with rapt attention, asionally interrupting with questions. ¡°Do all wolves have special eyes like yours?¡± he asked at one point, studying my face with the intense concentration only children could manage. ¡°Some do¡± I replied carefully, ¡°It runs in certain families.¡± ¡°I have special eyes too, Adrian announced proudly, his earlier trauma temporarily forgotten in the excitement of sharing this important information. ¡°Mommy says they¡¯re beautiful, like gemstones. And sometimes they look different in the moonlight, like they¡¯re glowing¡± ¡°That sounds very special indeed¡± ¡°Mommy has pretty eyes too, but they¡¯re green like emeralds,¡± Adrian continued. ¡°She says I got my eyes from my daddy, whoever he is. Do you think my daddy has eyes like mine?¡± ¡°I think,¡± I said carefully, my voice rougher than intended, ¡°that your daddy would be very proud to have a son with such beautiful eyes.¡± Adrian beamed at thepliment, then settled back against my chest with a contented sigh. ¡°I hope I meet him someday. I want to ask him lots of questions. 10 21 417 < 33 Chapter 33 By the time Marcus pulled up to the Nightshadow Industries building, Adrian was telling me about his favorite subject in school and demonstrating how well he could tie his shoes. ¡°Can I see where Mommy works?¡± Adrian asked as we rode the elevator to the executive floor, his small hands pressed against the ss walls as he watched the city lights spread out beneath us. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, carrying him down the marble corridor toward my office. ¡°She has a very important job here. She helps me with everything.¡± I pulled out my phone and tried Sera¡¯s number again, my heart sinking as it went straight to voicemail once more. Her voice echoed through the speaker, professional and warm: *You¡¯ve reached Seraphina Knight. Please leave a message and I¡¯ll get back to you as soon as possible.* ¡°Sera,¡± I said after the beep, trying to keep my voice calm for Adrian¡¯s sake, ¡°it¡¯s Damien. Adrian is safe-he¡¯s with me. Please call back immediately. There¡¯s been a situation that needs your urgent attention.¡± Comment 2 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 13 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > 63 Send Gifts View All > Cobblestone 34 34 Chapter 34 34 Chapter 34 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The drive back to Silver Moon Harbor felt like racing through a nightmare where the road kept stretching longer with each mile, no matter how hard I pressed the elerator. My hands gripped the steering wheel so tightly my knuckles had gone white, and I could taste copper in my mouth from where I¡¯d bitten my lip hard enough to draw blood. My phone had gonepletely ck after that final call with Ophelia, the screen cracked and unresponsive no matter how frantically I pressed the power button. Now it was nothing but a useless piece of stic and metal, cutting me off from any updates about Adrian¡¯s situation. ¡°Please,¡± I whispered to any god who might be listening, pressing the dead phone against my chest like a talisman. ¡°Please let him be safe. I¡¯ll do anything. Just let my baby be okay.¡± The moment I reached the school parking lot, I was out of the car and running toward the building on legs that felt like jelly. My high heels clicked frantically against the asphalt as I raced toward the main entrance, my heart hammering so hard against my ribs I thought it might burst. The front doors were locked-of course they were locked, school had ended hours ago. I pounded on the ss with both fists, not caring that I probably looked like a madwoman, until a janitor finally appeared from somewhere in the depths of the building. ¡°Ma¡¯am, school¡¯s been closed for-¡± ¡°My son!¡± I gasped, pressing my face against the ss. ¡°Someone took my son! I need to speak with his teacher, with anyone who was here, please!¡± The janitor¡¯s expression softened as he took in my obvious distress. He unlocked the door and stepped aside to let me in. ¡°What¡¯s your boy¡¯s name? I can try calling Mrs. Henderson at home.¡± ¡°Adrian Knight,¡± I said, my voice breaking on his name. ¡°He¡¯s in Mrs. Henderson¡¯s ss. Someone picked him up who wasn¡¯t supposed to.¡± Mrs. Henderson arrived within twenty minutes. She found me sitting in the hallway outside her ssroom, my head in my hands as I tried to keep breathing through the panic attacks that kept washing over me in waves. ¡°Seraphina? Oh dear, what¡¯s happened?¡± I looked up at her through eyes that felt swollen from crying. ¡°Someone took Adrian. You let someone take my son.¡± Her face went pale. ¡°The woman said she was his aunt. She had identification-herst name was Knight, same as yours. She said you¡¯d had an emergency at work and had asked her to pick him up.¡± ¡°What did she look like?¡± I managed to ask, though I already suspected I knew the answer. ¡°Blonde hair, maybete twenties? Well-dressed, very polite. She seemed to know details about you and Adrian¡­¡± Mrs. Henderson trailed off, guilt flooding her features as understanding dawned. ¡°Oh God. Oh, Seraphina, I¡¯m so sorry. I thought she was legitimate.¡± Valerie. Of course it was Valerie. 10628 173 < 34 Chapter 34 ¡°Mrs. Henderson,¡± I said urgently, turning to the teacher who was still standing nearby with guilt written across her kind face. ¡°I need to borrow your phone. Mine was damaged, and I need to call someone who might know where Adrian is.¡± My hands were shaking so badly I could barely manage to remove my SIM card from the broken device and insert it into Mrs. Henderson¡¯s phone. The moment the phone connected to thework, I dialed Valerie¡¯s number from memory. My blood turned to ice as the phone began to ring, each tone echoing in the empty hallway like a countdown to disaster. She answered on the second ring. ¡°Where is my son?¡± I didn¡¯t bother with greetings or pleasantries. ¡°Valerie, I swear to God, if you¡¯ve hurt him-¡± ¡°Oh, hello there, sister dear!¡± Valerie¡¯s voice bubbled through the speaker with sickening cheerfulness, like she was calling to chat about the weather instead ofmitting kidnapping. ¡°My, my, you sound upset. Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Where. Is. My. Son.¡± Each word came out sharp as broken ss. ¡°Adrian? Oh, he¡¯s fine. Probably.¡± Herugh was light and musical. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t say for certain, though.¡± I had to grip the edge of a nearby desk to keep from copsing as the implications of her words hit me like physical blows. ¡°You left him somewhere? Valerie, he¡¯s four years old! Where did you take him?¡± ¡°Now, now, no need to get hysterical,¡± Valerie said. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll turn up eventually. Children usually do, don¡¯t they? Well, most of them anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± I whispered, my voice carrying every ounce of maternal fury I possessed. ¡°I will tear your throat out with my bare hands and watch you bleed to death if anything happens to him.¡± ¡°Such violence! Really, Sera, motherhood hasn¡¯t improved your temper at all.¡± Valerie¡¯s voice was positively dripping with false concern. ¡°But don¡¯t worry-I might be willing to tell you where I left the little darling. For a price, of course.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± The words tasted like ash in my mouth. ¡°Marriage, of course. Harold is quite generous-he¡¯s even willing to raise that little bastard as his own.¡± ¡°I already told you no,¡± I said, my voice growing stronger with each word. ¡°I¡¯m not marrying anyone, especially not that disgusting pig.¡± ¡°Oh, but you are, Valerie said. ¡°Because if you don¡¯t show up at the Knight house within two hours, ready to apologize and ept Harold¡¯s generous proposal, well¡­ let¡¯s just say little Adrian might have a very lonely night in the big, scary forest.¡± The phone went dead, leaving me staring at the screen inplete silence. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t do anything except sit there as the full horror of the situation crashed over me. 1 Adrian was alone in the wilderness somewhere, probably terrified and calling for me. And the only way to get him back was to sacrifice myself to Harold¡¯s disgusting hands. I was fumbling for my car keys when I heard the sharp click of heels against marble floors. I looked up to see a familiar figure approaching through the school¡¯s main entrance, and my blood turned to absolute ice. 1 10.28 233 < 34 Chapter 34 Valerie stepped through the doorway like she owned the ce, her blonde hair perfectly styled and her designer outfit immacte despite thete hour. ¡°Hello there, sister,¡± she purred, stopping just close enough that I could smell her expensive perfume mixed with something else. ¡°You look absolutely terrible. Really, Sera, you should take better care of yourself.¡± Comment 3 Post your firstment! Vote 13 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > 23 Send Gifts View All > < Cobblestone 35 35 Chapter 35 35 Chapter 35 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 My hands curled into fists at my sides as rage built in my chest like moltenva. ¡°Where is my son, Valerie?¡± ¡°Oh, Adrian?¡± She examined her perfectly manicured nails with theatrical indifference. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s around somewhere. Children are so adventurous at that age, aren¡¯t they? Always wandering off, getting into ces they shouldn¡¯t.¡± The casual cruelty in her voice made something snap inside me. I lunged forward, my hands reaching for her throat, but Valerie was ready for me. Her fist connected with my cheek with enough force to send me stumbling backward into the wall, stars exploding across my vision. ¡°Now, now,¡± she said conversationally, shaking out her hand as if hitting me had been nothing more than swatting a fly. ¡°Let¡¯s not make this harder than it needs to be. You know what Mother wants. Juste home, marry Harold like a good little omega, and I¡¯ll tell you exactly where to find your precious bastard.¡± ¡°Never,¡± I spat, tasting blood on my lip. Valerie¡¯sugh was like breaking ss. ¡°Oh, but you will. Because the alternative is so much worse.¡± She moved closer, her voice dropping to a whisper that somehow made it ten times more terrifying. ¡°Do you know what happens to little boys lost in the forest, Sera? The border territories are crawling with rogues these days. Hungry, desperate wolves who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to tear apart anything weak and helpless they happened to find.¡± She grabbed a fistful of my hair and yanked my head back with vicious force, making my scalp burn with pain. ¡°Your little boy is somewhere in rogue territory right now, Sera. Probably scared, probably crying for his mommy. And every minute you waste here arguing with me is another minute he¡¯s alone out there with the monsters.¡± 1 ¡°Let go of me!¡± I tried to wrench free, but her grip was like iron. ¡°Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen,¡± she hissed in my ear, her breath hot against my skin. ¡°You¡¯re going toe with me right now. You¡¯re going to drive to Mother¡¯s house, get on your knees, and beg Harold¡¯s forgiveness for your earlier tantrum. You¡¯re going to marry him tonight, right there in Mother¡¯s living room, and you¡¯re going to be grateful for the opportunity.¡± The images her words conjured made me physically sick. ¡°You win,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Just tell me where he is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better. Valerie said with satisfaction, finally releasing her brutal grip on my hair. *Fight!* A¡¯s voice was sharp with desperation. *We can¡¯t let them win! Not when Adrian needs us!* She turned to get the car, but paused at the door way to deliver one final blow. ¡°Oh, and Sera? When you¡¯re lying under Harold tonight, when he¡¯s grunting and sweating on top of you, just remember-this is exactly what you deserve. This is what happens to omegas who forget their ce.¡± I pushed away from the wall, ignoring the pain in my ribs and the throbbing in my head. My wolf was stirring with a strength I¡¯d never felt before, her presence growing more solid and fierce with each passing second. 10 28 143 < 35 Chapter 35 *She threatened our pup,* A¡¯s voice was a growl of pure menace. She moved faster than I expected, her hand shooting out to grab my wrist with bruising force. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice, you pathetic little-¡± That¡¯s when it happened. The rage that had been building in my chest exploded outward like a dam bursting, and suddenly there was something else sharing space in my body. Not just A¡¯s voice in my mind, but her actual presence, her wild strength flooding through my muscles like liquid fire. ¡°You threatened my son.¡± I said, and my voice was different now-deeper, carrying an undertone that made Valerie¡¯s eyes widen with rm. I looked down at my hands and gasped. My fingernails were elongating into ws, sharp and deadly, while my canine teeth felt longer and more prominent in my mouth. ¡°What the hell-¡± Valerie started to say, but I was already moving. My hand closed around her throat with superhuman strength, lifting her off the ground as if she weighed nothing. Her eyes bulged with shock and terror as her feet kicked uselessly in the air. ¡°Where. Is. My. Son.¡± Each word came out as a growl, my voice distorted by the changes happening to my vocal cords. ¡°The¡­ the border forests!¡± she gasped, wing at my hand with her manicured nails. I threw her across the hallway with enough force to send her crashing into the trophy case, ss exploding in all directions as she crumpled to the floor. Blood trickled from numerous cuts where the shards had found their mark. Valerie tried to crawl away, leaving a trail of blood on the polished floor, but I was on her before she could make it more than a few feet. I grabbed her ankle and dragged her back, ignoring her screams of pain and terror. ¡°You want to y games with my child?¡± I snarled, my elongated ws digging into her leg hard enough to draw blood. ¡°Let me show you what happens to bitches who threaten wolf pups.¡± I flipped her onto her back and wrapped both hands around her throat, my newfound strength making it absurdly easy to pin her struggling form. Her face was turning purple, her eyes rolling back as she fought for air. *Kill her,* A¡¯s voice urged in my mind, wild with bloodlust. *She threatened our pup. End this.* Part of me wanted to. Part of me wanted to squeeze until her struggles stopped, until she paid the ultimate price for endangering my son. But somewhere in the red haze of rage, a smaller voice whispered that Adrian needed me alive and free, not locked away for murder. I released her throat and she gasped desperately for air, her chest heaving as she tried to fill her lungs. Before she could recover enough to fight back, I grabbed her head and mmed it against the floor. ¡°If I ever see you near my son again,¡± I whispered, my face inches from hers, ¡°I will finish what I started here. Do you understand me?¡± 10.28 213 < 35 Chapter 35 Valerie managed a weak nod, blood trickling from her nose and mouth. Her perfect makeup was ruined, her designer dress torn and stained with her own blood. The changes to my body were already beginning to reverse?€¡±my ws retracting, my teeth returning to normal, the supernatural strength ebbing away like a tide. As I took a step toward my car, the adrenaline that had been holding me upright suddenly abandoned mepletely. The pain from Valerie¡¯s blows hit me all at once-my ribs screaming from where she¡¯d punched me, my head throbbing from where it had connected with the wall, countless cuts and bruises from our violent struggle. ¡°I need¡­¡± I started to say, but the words dissolved into nothing as my legs gave out beneath me. Thest thing I remembered was hitting the cold floor of the school hallway, Ophelia¡¯s figure and her voice calling my name as everything faded to ck. Comment 2 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 13 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > ¡ê3 Send Gifts View All > Cobblestone 36 36 Chapter 36 36 Chapter 36 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The taxi ride to Sera¡¯s apartment felt like the longest twenty minutes of my life. Adrian had finally stopped crying, but he remained pressed against my side like a small, warm anchor, his tiny hand clutching my shirt. ¡°Mr. Damien?¡± he said quietly as we pulled up to the modest brick building. ¡°Is Mommy going to be okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to be fine,¡± I assured him, though my chest tightened with worry I couldn¡¯t quite suppress. ¡°Your mommy is very strong.¡± Ophelia answered the door before I could even knock, her dark hair disheveled and her eyes red-rimmed with exhaustion and stress. She looked like she¡¯d been running on pure adrenaline for hours. ¡°Thank God you found him,¡± she breathed, immediately reaching for Adrian and pulling him into a fierce hug. ¡°I was so scared, little man. Are you hurt? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, Aunt Ophelia,¡± Adrian mumbled against her shoulder, his voice muffled but steady. ¡°Mr. Damien found me in the forest and brought me home.¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes met mine over Adrian¡¯s head, gratitude and something deeper shining in their depths. ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to thank you,¡± she said, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°When I realized he was missing¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Sera?¡± I asked, scanning the small apartment for any sign of my mate. Ophelia¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Unconscious in her bedroom. I found her at the school-she¡¯d been beaten pretty badly.¡±She¡¯s running a fever, probably from shock and exhaustion. I was just about to run to the pharmacy for antibiotics and pain medication.¡± My wolf snarled at the thought of someone hurting Sera, but I forced myself to remain calm for Adrian¡¯s sake. ¡°Go,¡± I said, gently touching Ophelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with them until you get back.¡± After Ophelia left, I found myself alone in the tiny apartment with a four-year-old who was clearly trying very hard to be brave despite everything he¡¯d been through. Adrian sat on the edge of the couch, swinging his little legs and stealing nces at me like he wasn¡¯t quite sure what to make of having a stranger in his home. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I asked, realizing I had absolutely no idea how to care for a child. ¡°I could¡­ make something?¡± Adrian¡¯s face lit up with cautious hope. ¡°Could we have mac and cheese? That¡¯s my favorite.¡± How hard could mac and cheese be? Twenty minutester, I stood in Sera¡¯s tiny kitchen surrounded by what could only be described as a culinary disaster. Somehow, I¡¯d managed to burn water-actually burn water-while simultaneously overcooking the pasta until it resembled mushy cardboard and creating a cheese sauce that had the consistency of rubber cement. ¡°Mr. Damien?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice drifted from the doorway, where he¡¯d been watching my attempts at domesticpetence with the fascinated horror of someone witnessing a train wreck in slow motion. ¡°I think the pot is smoking.¡± 10.29 < 36 Chapter 36 Indeed it was. Thick, acrid smoke was rising from the saucepan where I¡¯d attempted to create what the box had optimisticallybeled ¡°creamy cheese sauce.¡± The smell was somewhere between burned milk and melted stic. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, waving a dish towel frantically at the smoke detector that was now beeping with the persistence of an angry bird. ¡°New n.¡± I turned off all the burners, opened every window in the small kitchen, and turned to face Adrian with what I hoped was an apologetic smile. ¡°What do you say we order pizza instead?¡± Adrian giggled-the first genuinely happy sound I¡¯d heard from him all evening. ¡°You¡¯re not very good at cooking, are you?¡± ¡°Apparently not,¡± I admitted, running a hand through my hair and leaving it more disheveled than before. ¡°I¡¯m better at ordering people around than I am at making food.¡± While we waited for the pizza to arrive, Adrian showed me his room with the serious demeanor of a child giving an important house tour. His bed was a twin size covered with a dinosaurforter that had clearly seen better days. Drawings covered the walls-stick figuresbeled ¡°MOMMY¡± and ¡°ME¡± in careful block letters, along with what appeared to be various prehistoric creatures rendered in crayon. 1 ¡°This is my favorite,¡± Adrian said, pointing to a drawing that featured two stick figures standing under arge yellow circle. ¡°That¡¯s me and Mommy under the sun. I made it for her birthday.¡± ¡°She¡¯s lucky to have such a thoughtful son,¡± I said softly. ¡°I wish I had a daddy too,¡± Adrian said matter-of-factly, settling onto his bed and hugging a stuffed wolf that looked like it had been loved nearly to death. ¡°Mommy says maybe someday we¡¯ll find him, but I think he might not want to find us.¡± ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Adrian shrugged with the casual philosophy of childhood. ¡°Because if he wanted to find us, he would have already, right? Mommy¡¯s really pretty and really nice. If he knew about us, he¡¯de back.¡±¡± When the pizza arrived, I found myself sitting on Sera¡¯s worn couch with Adrian curled up beside me, both of us eating from paper tes while some animated movie yed on her small television. It should have felt awkward-I¡¯d never spent time with children before, had no idea how to talk to them or what they found interesting. 1 Instead, it felt strangely natural. Adrian chattered away about school, his friends, and the book his teacher was reading to the ss, asionally pausing to ask me questions about being an Alpha or what it was like to run a bigpany. His curiosity was endless and refreshing, By eight o¡¯clock, Adrian was yawning despite his best efforts to stay awake, I carried him to his room, helped him brush his teeth in the tiny bathroom, and tucked him into his dinosaur-covered bed. ¡°Will you check on Mommy?¡± he asked sleepily, his small hand curling around my finger. ¡°Make sure she¡¯s not sick anymore?¡± ¡°I will,¡± I promised, pressing a gentle kiss to his forehead. I made my way to Sera¡¯s bedroom, carrying a bowl of the soup I¡¯d managed to heat withoutpletely destroying and a ss of water I¡¯d optimistically hoped might help bring down her fever. What I found when I pushed open her door made my heart stop in my chest. 10.29 < 36 Chapter 36 Sera was lying unconscious on her small bed, still wearing the clothes she¡¯d fled in-a simple blouse and dark pants that were now torn and stained with blood. Her face was pale except for the violent purple bruise blooming across her left cheek, and I could see dried blood at the corner of her mouth. When I set down the soup and reached for the edge of her shirt to assess her injuries properly, I discovered that her bra had been torn nearly in half, the delicatece shredded beyond repair, showing her naked breast. < Cobblestone 37 37 Chapter 37 37 Chapter 37 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The sight of Sera lying unconscious and injured in her small bed made something primal and murderous rise in my chest. Her torn clothing, the dried blood at the corner of her mouth, the violent bruise spreading across her delicate cheek-each detail was like gasoline thrown on the fire of my rage. *Someone hurt our mate,* Alex snarled in my mind, his mental voice sharp with protective fury. *Find them. Kill them.* But beneath the rage was something else¡ªan overwhelming need to kiss and possess her, to leave my mark on her bare breast. I set down the soup I¡¯d brought and moved to the small bathroom, gathering clean washcloths and a bowl of warm water. When I returned to her bedside, I hesitated for a moment, my hands hovering over the torn fabric of her blouse. The mate bond between us hummed with awareness, and despite her unconscious state, my body responded to her proximity with an intensity that made my pants ufortably tight. *Focus,* Imanded myself sternly. *She¡¯s hurt. She needs care, not yourck of control.* I began cleaning the dried blood from her face with gentle strokes, careful not to apply too much pressure to the bruised areas. Her skin was soft as silk beneath the cloth, and I found myself marveling at the delicate bone structure of her face, the way her darkshes fanned across her cheeks. The torn blouse had to go. As carefully as possible, I eased the damaged fabric off her shoulders, trying not to think about the way the movement revealed the creamy expanse of her skin. Her bra was shredded beyond repair, the delicatece hanging in tatters. My breath caught in my throat as I took in the sight of her bare chest-pale skin marked with bruises that made my wolf howl with rage, but also curves that were absolutely perfect. Her breasts were full and round, the nipples a soft pink that seemed to call to my mouth. *Stop.* Imanded myself, even as heat pooled low in my belly. *She¡¯s unconscious and injured. Have some fucking dignity.* I forced myself to focus on the task at hand, using the warm cloth to gently clean away dirt and dried sweat from her skin. Each stroke was careful, clinical, though my hands trembled slightly as they moved over the soft curves of her body. I eased the nightgown over her head, carefully maneuvering her unconscious form to get her arms through the sleeves. The simple cotton felt like silk beneath my fingers, and I had to resist the urge to let my hands linger on her skin longer than necessary. As I was pulling the covers up to her chin, Sera stirred slightly, a soft moan escaping her lips. Her eyshes fluttered, and then those magnificent emerald eyes opened, unfocused and confused as they tried to make sense of her surroundings. ¡°This is quite the development,¡± she said, her voice hoarse but carrying a hint of her usual spirit. ¡°What exactly is happening here, Alpha? Are you reenacting Sleeping Beauty?¡± ¡°Something like that, I admitted, settling into the small chair beside her bed. ¡°Though I think you¡¯re mixing up your fairy tales. Sleeping Beauty didn¡¯t wake up making smart remarks.¡± ¡°Maybe she should have,¡± Sera said, trying to push herself up into a sitting position and immediately wincing as the movement sent pain in 37 Chapter 37 shooting through her ribs. ¡°Would have made the story more interesting.¡± ¡°Easy,¡± I said, reaching out instinctively to steady her. ¡°You¡¯ve been through hell tonight. Just rest.¡± ¡°Adrian,¡± she said suddenly, panic shing in her eyes as full awareness returned. ¡°Where¡¯s Adrian? Is he safe? Did they hurt him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± I assured her quickly, my hand settling on her shoulder to keep her from trying to get up. ¡°I found him in the border forests and brought him home. He had dinner, told me about fifteen different dinosaurs in remarkable detail, and is now sleeping peacefully in his room.¡± Relief flooded her features, so intense that tears began spilling down her cheeks. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking with emotion. ¡°God, Damien, thank you. I was so scared. When I realized they¡¯d taken him¡­¡± ¡°Who did this to you?¡± The question came out rougher than intended, my protective instincts overriding my attempt to remain calm. Sera¡¯s expression darkened, pain and anger warring in her green eyes. ¡°My loving family,¡± she said bitterly. ¡°Elizabeth, my adopted mother called, demanded Ie home. When I got there, they had some disgusting old man named Harold waiting-apparently they¡¯d arranged to sell me to him like livestock.¡± White-hot rage exploded through my system. ¡°They what?¡± ¡°Fifty thousand dors for one lightly used omega,¡± Sera continued, her voice growing stronger with fury. ¡°Harold was quite excited about the prospect of having a young wife who could bear children. Elizabeth thought it was the perfect solution to their financial problems.¡± I was on my feet before I realized I¡¯d moved, my hands clenched into fists as Alex howled for blood in my mind. ¡°Give me names,¡± I said, my voice carrying enough alpha authority to make the windows rattle. ¡°Addresses. I want every detail.¡± ¡°Damien, no.¡± Sera¡¯s hand shot out to grab my wrist, her fingers surprisingly strong despite her weakened state. ¡°They¡¯re not worth it. I handled it.¡± ¡°You were beaten unconscious!¡± ¡°After I put Harold in the hospital and left Elizabeth bleeding on the floor.¡± A fierce smile curved her lips, transforming her face from beautiful to absolutely magnificent. ¡°Turns out omega doesn¡¯t mean helpless. Who knew?¡± The pride in her voice made my chest swell with something that felt dangerously close to admiration. My mate was a fighter. But before I could respond, Sera¡¯s expression shifted, bing distant and cold. ¡°Anyway,¡± she said, pulling her hand away from mine and settling back against her pillows, ¡°thank you for bringing Adrian home safely. I¡¯m sure you have more important things to deal with than babysitting a beaten-up omega and her son.¡± ¡°Sera-¡± ¡°Really, Damien, you should go.¡± Her voice was carefully polite, but there was something underneath it that made my wolf whimper with distress. ¡°I¡¯m sure Anna is wondering where you are. After all, you wouldn¡¯t want to keep your fianc¨¦e waiting¡± ¡°Sera, it¡¯s not what you think-¡± She turned her face away from me, focusing on the wall instead of meeting my eyes. ¡°She has your pendant, Damien.¡± 10 29 < 37 Chapter 37 ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time with me,¡± Sera continued, her voice growing stronger and more cutting with each word. ¡°I¡¯m just the omega employee who you happened to sleep with in a moment of weakness. Anna is your real mate, the one you¡¯ve been searching for. Don¡¯t let me keep you from your happily ever after.¡± Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Cobblestone 38 38 Chapter 38 38 Chapter 38 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The silence in my small bedroom felt heavy and charged, like the air before a thunderstorm. Damien sat in the worn chair beside my bed, his powerful frame looking almosticallyrge in the tiny space. His dark hair was disheveled from running his hands through it, and his expensive shirt was wrinkled from carrying Adrian through the forest. Even exhausted and worried, he was devastatingly handsome. But all I could think about was Anna ckwood, draped all over him in the lobby like a designer essory, waving that golden pendant like a victory g. ¡°You should go,¡± I said quietly, my voice barely above a whisper as I focused on the worn pattern of my bedspread rather than meeting his prating blue eyes. ¡°Anna is probably wondering where you disappeared to.¡± ¡°Sera-¡± ¡°Really, Damien.¡± I forced myself to look at him, mustering what little dignity I had left after the evening¡¯s disasters. ¡°I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done tonight-finding Adrian, bringing him home safely, taking care of us both. But I understand the situation. Anna has your pendant. She¡¯s the woman you¡¯ve been searching for. I won¡¯t stand in the way of that.¡± The words tasted like ash in my mouth, but I forced them out anyway. Better to end this cleanly now than to drag out the inevitable heartbreak. Damien leaned forward in his chair, his eyes zing with an intensity that made my breath catch. ¡°What if I told you that I don¡¯t give a damn about Anna ckwood?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say you¡¯re being kind to spare my feelings,¡± I replied, though hope fluttered weakly in my chest like a dying bird. ¡°She has proof of your rtionship-¡± ¡°She has a pendant.¡± His voice cut through my words like a de. ¡°Nothing more.¡± ¡°Damien-¡± ¡°Let me finish.¡± He stood abruptly, his movement sharp and predatory as he began pacing the cramped space between my bed and the dresser. The small room seemed to shrink around his imposing presence, making the air feel thick and charged with electricity. ¡°Yes, I made promises to whoever held that pendant,¡± he said, his voice rough with barely controlled emotion. ¡°Financialpensation, a position, security-material things that seemed important at the time.¡± He stopped pacing and turned to face me, his blue eyes zing with an intensity that made my breath catch. ¡°But that was before I realized what I really wanted.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible. ¡°You.¡± The word came out like a growl, raw and possessive and absolutely devastating. ¡°Only you, I don¡¯t give a damn about pendants or promises or the past. Anna can have whatever money she wants, whatever job she thinks she deserves. None of it matters.¡± He moved closer to my bed, close enough that I could feel the heat radiating from his body, could smell that intoxicating blend of sandalwood and masculine power that made my wolf whimper with need. 10.29 < 38 Chapter 38 ¡°Sera,¡± he said, my name sounding like a prayer on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve wasted five years chasing a ghost when what I wanted was right here all along.¡± I reached out tentatively, my fingers brushing against his hand where it rested on the arm of the chair. The contact sent electricity shooting up my arm, and I saw his pupils dte in response. I could feel my body responding to his proximity despite the pain and exhaustion. His scent was stronger here in the confined space, wrapping around me like silk ribbons and making my wolf purr with contentment. ¡°Damien,¡± I breathed, my voice taking on a breathy quality that had nothing to do with my injuries and everything to do with the way he was looking at me-like I was something precious and desired and absolutely essential to his existence. He leaned closer, his lips hovering just inches from mine. ¡°I should let you rest,¡± he said, though his voice suggested that rest was thest thing on his mind. ¡°Should you?¡± I whispered, tilting my face up toward his. The space between us crackled with electricity. I could feel his breath against my lips, could see the way his eyes had darkened with desire that matched my own. Just as our mouths were about to meet, a small voice called out from the living room, breaking the spell that had been weaving around
1 ¡°Mr. Damien? I can¡¯t sleep!¡± We sprang apart like guilty teenagers, both of us breathing hard and staring at each other with a mixture of frustration and amusement. ¡°Duty calls,¡± I said softly, though I made no move to pull my hand from his. I watched him walk to the doorway, admiring the way his broad shoulders filled the frame and the confident grace of his movements. Just before he disappeared into the hallway, he turned back with that devastating smile. ¡°Sweet dreams, emerald eyes.¡± He left me alone with my racing heart and the lingering scent of sandalwood, my body humming with awareness and my mind spinning with the implications of everything that had just been revealed. From the living room, I could hear Damien¡¯s deep voice mixing with Adrian¡¯s higher, more animated tones. I must have dozed off listening to their voices, because the next thing I knew, the apartment had gone quiet except for the soft sound of someone moving carefully through the rooms. A gentle knock on my bedroom door made me open my eyes. ¡°Come in, I called softly. Adrian padded into the room and climbed up onto my bed without ceremony, settling himself between Damien and me with the unconscious confidence of a child iming his territory. ¡°I had a bad dream about the scary forest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby,¡± I murmured, wrapping my arms around his small, warm body and pressing a kiss to the top of his head. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. The forest can¡¯t hurt you here.¡± ¡°Mr. Damien saved me,¡± Adrian announced, with undisguised hero worship. ¡°He¡¯s really strong and really brave, just like a daddy should 10.25 213 < 38 Chapter 38 be.¡± My breath caught in my throat. ¡°Adrian,¡± I started gently, ¡°sweetheart, you can¡¯t just¡ª¡± ¡°Can he be my daddy?¡± Adrian interrupted, his voice bright with hope and innocence that made my heart clench painfully. ¡°Please? I promise I¡¯ll be really good.¡± Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Cobblestone 39 39 Chapter 39 39 Chapter 39 Valerie¡¯s POV 1 The taste of blood still lingered in my mouth as I stumbled up the front steps of our shabby apartmentplex, my designer dress torn and stained with dirt and my own blood. Every step sent fresh waves of pain shooting through my ribs where that freak Seraphina had thrown me into the trophy case like I was nothing more than a ragdoll. My hands shook as I fumbled with my keys, the metal slipping between my fingers that were slick with blood from the ss cuts. The hallway light flickered overhead, casting sickly yellow shadows that made everything look even more pathetic than usual. ¡°Fucking bitch,¡± I muttered under my breath, finally managing to unlock the door. ¡°Fucking psycho omega freak.¡± But the moment I stepped inside, I knew something was wrong. The apartment was trashed-not just Gabriel¡¯s usual slovenly mess, but actually destroyed. Couch cushions were shed open, stuffing scattered across the floor like snow. Our cheap particleboard entertainment center had been kicked in, the television screen spider-webbed with cracks. ¡°What the hell-¡± ¡°Valerie!¡± My mother¡¯s voice cracked like a whip from the kitchen doorway. Elizabeth emerged from the shadows, and for the first time in my life, she looked genuinely terrified. Her perfect blonde hair was disheveled, mascara streaked down her cheeks in dark rivulets, and her hands were shaking as she clutched a dish towel like a lifeline. ¡°Mother?¡± I stared at the destruction around us, my brain struggling to process what I was seeing. ¡°What happened here? Where¡¯s-¡± ¡°Look at your face!¡± Elizabeth shrieked suddenly, her eyes focusing on the bloody scratches that decorated my cheek like war paint. ¡°My God, what did that little bitch do to you?¡± I rushed to the bathroom mirror, and what I saw there made my blood turn to ice. Four parallel gashes ran from my temple to my jaw, deep enough to scar, deep enough to ruin the perfect face I¡¯d spent years perfecting. Blood had dried in ugly brown streaks, and I could see that some of the cuts were still oozing. ¡°That psychotic whore!¡± I screamed, spinning around to face my mother. ¡°Look what she did to me! LOOK AT MY FACE!¡± ¡°Harold came here. With friends. Big friends. They were not happy about your little failure.¡± The bottom dropped out of my stomach. ¡°Harold was here?¡± ¡°He wanted his money back,¡± Elizabeth said bitterly, gesturing at the destruction around us. ¡°Fifty thousand dors for a wife, he said. Since you couldn¡¯t deliver the merchandise, he felt entitled topensation.¡± ¡°What did you tell him?¡± ¡°I told him the truth-that you¡¯re a worthless disappointment who can¡¯t even handle one pathetic omega!¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice rose to a shrick that made the broken windows rattle. ¡°He took everything he could carry. Your father¡¯s golf clubs, my jewelry, even the good china we got for our wedding¡± 1 ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± I asked, though I already dreaded the answer. 174 < 39 Chapter 39 ¡°Hospital.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s face crumpled briefly before the hardness returned. ¡°The stress triggered another episode. They don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll make it through the night.¡± The news should have devastated me, should have brought me to my knees with grief and guilt. Instead, all I felt was a cold calction spreading through my chest like ice water. ¡°How much do we owe for the medical bills now?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°Sixty-seven thousand and climbing,¡± Elizabeth said, her voice hollow. ¡°The insurance barely covers anything, and they¡¯re threatening to transfer him to the county hospital if we can¡¯t make a payment by Monday.¡± She turned to face me fully, and I saw something in her eyes that I¡¯d never seen before-desperation so pure it was almost frightening. ¡°We need money, Valerie. Real money. Not the fantasy bullshit you¡¯ve been feeding me about marrying into the Nightshadow family.¡± Her gaze moved to my ears, my wrists, my neck. ¡°That ne you¡¯re wearing-the one Gabriel gave you for our anniversary. How much did it cost?¡± My hand flew instinctively to the delicate gold chain at my throat, the one with the small diamond pendant that was probably the most expensive thing I owned. ¡°Mother, no. This is-¡± ¡°How much, Valerie?¡± ¡°Three thousand,¡± I admitted reluctantly. ¡°But Gabriel saved for months to buy it for me. It¡¯s special.¡± Elizabeth¡¯sugh was like breaking ss. ¡°Special? Your father is dying, we¡¯re about to lose everything, and you¡¯re worried about a fucking ne being special?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the ne!¡± I exploded, my carefully controlled facade finally crackingpletely. ¡°You want me to sell my earrings too, don¡¯t you? And my bracelet? And my rings? Everything Gabriel has given me!¡± ¡°Gabriel?¡± Elizabeth spat, moving closer until I could smell the desperation rolling off her like sour sweat. ¡°He¡¯s a loser, Valerie! A pathetic failure who can¡¯t even get his own brother to acknowledge his existence!¡± ¡°At least he chose me!¡± I screamed back, tears streaming down my cheeks and stinging in the open scratches. ¡°At least someone wanted me enough to put a ring on my finger! Which is more than I can say for you and your perfect marriage!¡± The p came so fast I didn¡¯t see iting. Elizabeth¡¯s palm connected with my injured cheek with enough force to make me see stars, and I felt one of the deeper cuts split open again, sending fresh blood trickling down my jaw. ¡°You selfish little bitch, Elizabeth hissed, her voice dropping to something cold and dangerous. ¡°I sacrificed everything for you. I scrimp and save so you could have nice clothes and a good education. And this is how you repay me? By clinging to cheap jewelry while your father dies?¡± ¡°Everything you¡¯ve done FOR yourself!¡± I screamed, blood flying from my split lip. ¡°You want to know what I really think? I think Dad is better off dying than living with a greedy bitch like you for another day!¡± The p came harder this time, but I was ready for it. I caught Elizabeth¡¯s wrist and twisted, using every ounce of strength I had to spin 10.30 31A < 39 Chapter 39 her around and m her against the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t you EVER hit me again!¡± I snarled in her ear. ¡°I sure as hell am not selling my jewelry to pay for some dying old bastard!¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Elizabeth gasped, finally breaking free from my grip and spinning to face me. Her hair was disheveled, her makeup smeared, and there was actual fear in her eyes for the first time I could remember. ¡°Maybe I am,¡± I said, wiping more blood from my mouth. ¡°But at least I¡¯m not stupid enough to throw good money after bad. Dad is dying, Mother, DYING. And no amount of medical bills is going to change that.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Elizabeth said finally, her voice shaking with fury. ¡°Keep your precious jewelry.¡± Elizabeth straightened her torn blouse with as much dignity as she could muster and headed for the door. The door mmed behind her with enough force to rattle the broken windows. I wiped the blood from my face one more time and headed for the bedroom. I had packing to do. I pushed open the bedroom door and immediately gagged. Gabriel was sprawled on our unmade bed,pletely naked except for a pair of stained boxers bunched around his ankles. Hisptop was bnced on his soft stomach, the screen disying some hardcore pornography that made my stomach turn. His right hand was moving rhythmically, and the disgusting sounds of his self-gratification filled the small room like obscene music. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± I exploded, my voice cutting through his concentration like a knife. Gabriel jumped, hisptop nearly sliding off the bed as he scrambled to cover himself. ¡°Val! Jesus, you scared the shit out of me! I didn¡¯t hear youe in!¡± ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t,¡± I said, my voice dripping with disgust as I surveyed the pathetic scene before me. ¡°Baby, I can exin-¡± Gabriel started, but I held up a hand to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I moved to the closet and pulled out myrgest suitcase, throwing it onto the bed beside him. ¡°Just don¡¯t. I¡¯m done.¡± Gabriel finally seemed to notice my injuries, his eyes widening as he took in the scratches on my face and the torn dress. ¡°Holy shit, Val, what happened to you? Are you okay?¡± ¡°No, Gabriel, I¡¯m not okay,¡± I said, yanking clothes from the closet and throwing them into the suitcase. ¡°Our apartment got trashed by loan sharks, my father is dying in the hospital, my mother just disowned me.¡± 1 I continued packing, throwing in my jewelry box, my expensive perfumes, anything that could be converted to cash when I needed it. Gabriel watched from the bed, still half-naked and confused. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Away,¡± I said simply. ¡°Far away from this shitshow¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Gabriel scrambled off the bed, his boxers still around his ankles. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave me here! What am I supposed to tell people? What am I supposed to tell Damien¡¯?¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± I opened the front door, letting in the cool night air that felt like freedom against my bloodied face. 10.30 13 < 39 Chapter 39 An hourter, I was driving Gabriel¡¯s beat-up Honda through the empty streets of Silver Moon Harbor, my suitcase in the backseat and everything I owned in the world reduced to whatever I could carry. But as I drove, something else upied my thoughts. Something that should have terrified me but instead filled me with a strange curiosity. Seraphina Knight was not what she appeared to be. I¡¯d grown up around wolves my entire life, had seen alphas and betas and omegas in every possible situation. I¡¯d never-never-seen an omega disy the kind of supernatural strength and primal fury that Seraphina had shown tonight. Omegas were weak. Omegas were submissive. They weren¡¯t supposed to be able to lift full-grown women off the ground with one hand. They weren¡¯t supposed to have reflexes faster than most alphas. ¡°What are you really, Seraphina Knight?¡± I murmured to my reflection in the rearview mirror. Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Cobblestone 40 40 Chapter 40 40 Chapter 40 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The morning sun streamed through the floor-to-ceiling windows of Nightshadow Industries, casting everything in a golden glow that should have felt hopeful. Instead, as I settled into my desk chair, I found myself bracing for whatever fresh hell Anna ckwood had nned for today. I didn¡¯t have to wait long. ¡°Good morning, bestie!¡± Anna¡¯s sickeningly sweet voice cut through the peaceful morning atmosphere like nails on a chalkboard. She sauntered over to my desk in a tight red dress that looked more appropriate for a nightclub than a corporate office, her tinum blonde hair bouncing with each calcted step. ¡°Sleep well?¡± she asked, though her tone suggested she didn¡¯t particrly care about my answer. ¡°You look a little tired. Rough night?¡± ¡°Actually,¡± I said, looking up from myputer screen with a smile that was all teeth and no warmth, ¡°I had a wonderful evening. Very¡­ therapeutic.¡± Anna¡¯s perfectly plucked eyebrows drew together in confusion. ¡°Therapeutic?¡± ¡°Oh yes,¡± I continued cheerfully, turning my full attention to her now. ¡°Sometimes a girl just needs to work out her frustrations, you know? Get rid of some toxic influences in her life.¡± Something flickered across Anna¡¯s face-uncertainty, maybe even a hint of fear-but she quickly masked it with her usual superior smirk. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re babbling about, Sera. Maybe you should focus on your work instead of whatever fantasy life you¡¯re living in your head.¡± ¡°Fantasy?¡± Iughed, the sound sharp enough to make her take a small step backward. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Tell me, Anna, have you talked to your dear friend Valerietely?¡± The change in Anna¡¯s expression was instantaneous and delicious. Her fake smile faltered, reced by something much more genuine. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± she asked, though her voice had lost its earlier confidence. ¡°Nothing at all,¡± I said innocently, returning my attention to myputer screen. ¡°I just thought you might have heard from her. You two are such good friends, after all. I¡¯m sure she tells you everything¡± I could feel Anna¡¯s eyes boring into me, could practically hear the gears turning in her head as she tried to figure out what game I was ying. After a long moment, she spun on her designer heels and stalked away, pulling out her phone as she disappeared into the break room. From my desk, I could hear the muffled sound of her voice rising in pitch as she apparently tried calling Valerie. Once, twice, three times. Each attempt seemed to increase her frustration. When she finally emerged from the break room twenty minutester, her perfect makeup couldn¡¯t hide the pale undertone of her skin. Our eyes met across the office space, and for the first time since I¡¯d known her, Anna ckwood looked genuinely shaken. 10.30 40 Chapter 40 She didn¡¯te near my desk for the rest of the morning. The peace was both wee and slightly unnerving. For years, Anna had made my life miserable with casual cruelty and calcted humiliation. To have her suddenly keeping her distance felt almost anticlimactic. ¡°A,¡± I said quietly to my wolf as I organized Damien¡¯s afternoon schedule, ¡°what exactly happened to me the other night?¡± My wolf stirred in my mind, her presence more solid and aware than it had ever been before. *I¡¯m not entirely sure, she admitted, her mental voice thoughtful. *But something changed when that bitch threatened our pup. Something¡­ awakened.* ¡°Awakened?¡± *The strength, the ws, the rage-none of that was normal omega behavior. Hell, it wasn¡¯t normal behavior for most wolves, period.* A paused, and I could feel her confusion mixing with my own. *It felt like¡­ like some part of us that had been sleeping suddenly woke up.* I touched my fingertips absently, remembering how my nails had lengthened into deadly ws, how I¡¯d lifted Valerie off the ground with supernatural ease. The memory should have terrified me. Instead, it filled me with a strange sense of rightness. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s connected to my bloodline?¡± I asked. ¡°To whoever my real parents were?¡± *Maybe.* A¡¯s mental voice grew quieter. *Your adoptive parents never told you anything about where you came from, did they?* ¡°Nothing,¡± I confirmed bitterly. ¡°Elizabeth always said I was just some orphan they¡¯d taken in out of the goodness of their hearts. But now¡­¡± Now I wasn¡¯t so sure. The Knights had taken me in when I was eight years old, old enough to remember fragments of my life before. But those memories were hazy, dreamlike, as if someone had deliberately tried to make me forget. ¡°Seraphina?¡± I looked up to find ire standing beside my desk, her elegant face creased with concern. ¡°Are you alright, dear? You looked like you were a million miles away.¡± Before I could respond, the elevator chimed and Damien stepped onto the floor. Even after everything we¡¯d shared, everything that had been revealed between us, the sight of him still made my breath catch in my throat. His eyes found mine immediately, and the intensity of his gaze made my pulse quicken. There was something different about the way he looked at me now-something warmer, more possessive, Like I was something precious he¡¯d finally imed. ¡°Good afternoon,dies,¡± he said, his voice carrying that familiar note of authority that made lesser wolves automatically step back. But when his gaze shifted to me, his tone softened almost imperceptibly. ¡°Seraphina, could I speak with you for a moment?¡± I followed him into his office, hyperaware of the curious nces from other employees. The moment the door closed behind us, atmosphere shifted, bing charged with the same electricity that had crackled between us in my bedroom. the ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Damien asked, moving around his desk but not sitting down. Instead, he leaned against the edge, his prating blue eyes studying my face with careful attention. ¡°Better,¡± I said honestly. ¡°The bruises are fading, and I slept wellst night I paused, remembering the peaceful security of having him in 10:30 < 40 Chapter 40 my apartment, the way Adrian had imed him like he belonged there. ¡°Thank you again. For everything¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± Damien said, his voice rough with an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite identify. ¡°Taking care of you and Adrian-it¡¯s not a favor, Seraphina. It¡¯s what I want to do.¡± The words sent warmth spiraling through my chest, but before I could respond, he continued. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s what I wanted to talk to you about. I made a promise to someone very important, and I need to keep it.¡± ¡°A promise?¡± Damien¡¯s lips curved into a smile that transformed his entire face, making him look younger and almost boyish despite hismanding presence. ¡°I promised a certain four-year-old that I would spend time with him today. But I think his mother shoulde as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you after work. Wear somethingfortable.¡± Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Cobblestone 41 41 Chapter 41 41 Chapter 41 Seraphina¡¯s POV T Thete afternoon sun painted Silver Moon Harbor in shades of gold and amber as Damien drove us toward the harbor district, his expensive car gliding smoothly through the Friday traffic. Adrian was practically vibrating with excitement in the backseat, his small face pressed against the window as he pointed out every interesting building and boat we passed. ¡°Look, Mommy! That boat is huge!¡± he called out, his voice bright with wonder. ¡°Do you think people live on it?¡± ¡°Some people do,¡± I replied, turning in my seat to smile at him. ¡°They¡¯re called houseboats.¡± ¡°Could we live on a boat, Mr. Damien?¡± Adrian asked, his attention immediately shifting to our driver. ¡°That would be so cool! We could sail around the world and see whales and pirates!¡± Damien chuckled, that rich sound making warmth spread through my chest. ¡°Pirates might be a little dangerous for everyday neighbors,¡± he said, catching Adrian¡¯s eyes in the rearview mirror. ¡°But the whale-watching sounds like an excellent idea!¡± I¡¯d changed intofortable jeans and a soft sweater as Damien had suggested, grateful to be out of the formal work attire that had defined my interactions with him until now. There was something liberating about sitting beside him in casual clothes, like we were just a normal couple taking their son out for an afternoon adventure instead of aplicated tangle of mate bonds, dark pasts, and unresolved tensions. ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡± I asked as Damien turned onto Harbor Street, the familiar scent of salt air and seaweed drifting through the car¡¯s air conditioning. ¡°Somewhere I used to go when I was Adrian¡¯s age,¡± Damien replied, his voice carrying a note of nostalgia I¡¯d never heard before. ¡°My father used to take me there when pack business got too overwhelming. He said every Alpha needed a ce where they could just be a person instead of a title.¡± The car pulled into the parking area of Harbor Point Marina, where dozens of boats bobbed gently in their slips and seagulls wheeled overhead inzy circles. The setting sun turned the water into liquid gold, and I could hear the soft sounds of wavespping against the docks. ¡°Whoa, Adrian breathed as we climbed out of the car, his wide eyes taking in the forest of masts and the bustling activity of the marina. This ce is amazing!¡± Damien came around to our side of the car, and I felt that familiar flutter in my stomach as he moved close enough for me to catch his intoxicating scent. His hand found the small of my back with casual possessiveness that sent electricity shooting through my nervous system. ¡°There¡¯s an ice cream stand at the end of the main pier,¡± he said, his breath warm against my car as he spoke quietly enough that only I could hear, ¡°And after that, I thought we might take a walk on the beach. Adrian mentioned he¡¯d never built a proper sandcastle.¡± The thoughtfulness of the n made my heart do a little flip. Here was one of the most powerful Alphas in the werewolf world, and he¡¯d spent time researching what a four-year-old boy might enjoy on a Friday evening. 10.30 < 41 Chapter 41 ¡°That sounds perfect,¡± I said softly, my voice carrying more emotion than I¡¯d intended. We made our way down the weathered wooden pier, Adrian running ahead to peer over the railings at the boats below while Damien and I followed at a more sedate pace. The marina was busy with Friday evening activity, families enjoying dinner on deck, couples walking hand in hand along the water, children feeding seagulls from paper bags of breadcrumbs. ¡°Two vani cones and one rocky road,¡± Damien told the teenage boy working the ice cream stand, then nced at me with raised. eyebrows. ¡°Vani is perfect,¡± I assured him, touched that he¡¯d remembered my preference from some casualment I¡¯d made during one of our office conversations. Adrian epted his rocky road. ¡°This is the best ice cream ever!¡± he announced around a mouthful of chocte and marshmallow. ¡°Mr. Damien, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°Just Damien,¡± Damien said gently, ruffling Adrian¡¯s dark curls. ¡°We¡¯re not at work now.¡± As we walked along the pier, I found myself stealing nces at Damien when I thought he wasn¡¯t looking. With his expensive suit jacket discarded and his white shirt sleeves rolled up to reveal strong forearms, he looked more rxed than I¡¯d ever seen him. ¡°Mommy!¡± Adrian called out from where he¡¯d run ahead to examine a particrly impressive yacht. ¡°Come look at this boat! It¡¯s like a floating castle!¡± I hurried toward him,ughing at his enthusiasm, when I felt warm fingers catch my hand. Damien¡¯s palm was calloused from years of physical training, but his touch was gentle as he intertwined our fingers. Thank you,¡± he said quietly, his voice barely audible over the sounds of the marina around us. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For giving me this.¡± His thumb traced a circle on the back of my hand, such a simple gesture but it sent heat racing up my arm. ¡°I¡¯ve never had anything like this. The three of us together¡­ it feels right.¡± The sincerity in his voice made my throat tight with emotion. ¡°Damien¡­¡± Before he could respond, Adrian¡¯s delighted shriek cut through our intimate moment. ¡°The beach! Can we go to the beach now? Please, please, please?¡± We spent the next hour building what Adrian dered to be ¡°the most epic sandcastle in the history of the world.¡± Damien, despite his expensive clothes andmanding presence, threw himself into the project with surprising enthusiasm. He helped Adrian dig a moat, construct borate turrets, and even defended our creation from the asional wave that threatened to breach our carefully constructed fortifications. I sat on a piece of driftwood nearby, watching these two males in my life work together with an ease that took my breath away. ¡°Now we need a g!¡± Adrian announced, standing back to survey their handiwork with obvious pride. ¡°Every castle needs a g!¡± Damien looked around the beach thoughtfully, then reached into his pocket and withdrew a business card. With quick movements, he tore it into a triangle and fashioned it onto a small piece of driftwood Adrian had found. 10.30 41 Chapter 41 ¡°Perfect!¡± Adrian pped his hands with delight. ¡°Now it¡¯s really official!¡± As the sun began to set, painting the sky in brilliant shades of orange and pink, we packed up our beach supplies and made our way back toward the car. Adrian was drooping with exhaustion but fighting sleep with the determination of a child who didn¡¯t want the perfect day to end. ¡°Can we do this again tomorrow?¡± he asked hopefully, his small hand slipping trustingly into Damien¡¯srger one. ¡°Maybe we could build a boat next time?¡± ¡°I think that sounds like an excellent n,¡± Damien said, lifting Adrian easily when the little boy stumbled with tiredness. ¡°But first, you need a good night¡¯s sleep so you¡¯ll have enough energy for tomorrow¡¯s construction projects.¡± By the time we reached my apartment building, Adrian was sound asleep against Damien¡¯s shoulder, his tiny arms wrapped trustingly around the Alpha¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ll carry him up,¡± Damien said quietly as we climbed the narrow stairs to my floor. ¡°He¡¯s heavier when he¡¯s sleeping.¡± I fumbled with my keys, hyperaware of Damien¡¯s presence behind me in the narrow hallway. The familiar scent of sandalwood and masculine warmth was stronger here in the confined space, making my wolf practically purr with contentment. ¡°Sera,¡± Damien¡¯s voice was soft, barely above a whisper as I finally managed to unlock the door. ¡°Before I put him to bed?a??¡±can I ask you something?¡± I turned to face him, noting how carefully he held Adrian¡¯s sleeping form, how hisrge hands cradled my son like something infinitely precious. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°When you think about Adrian¡¯s father,¡± he said carefully, his blue eyes searching my face for something I couldn¡¯t identify, ¡°do you ever wish things had been different? That he¡¯d stayed, tried to find you?¡± The question caught mepletely off guard. I studied his expression, trying to understand what he was really asking, why it seemed so important to him. ¡°Every day, I admitted honestly, my voice barely audible. ¡°Not because I need rescuing or anything like that. Adrian deserves to know his father. He deserves to have someone who chose to be there, not just someone who identally created him.¡± ¡°And if that man showed up tomorrow?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I whispered honestly. ¡°I guess I¡¯d want to hear his exnation before I decided whether to forgive him or tear his throat out.¡± Damien¡¯sugh was quiet but genuine. ¡°Fair enough.¡± I led him into Adrian¡¯s small room and watched as he settled my son into his dinosaur-covered bed with the gentle care of someone who¡¯d done this a hundred times before. Adrian stirred slightly as Damien pulled the nkets up to his chin, but didn¡¯t wake. ¡°Sweet dreams, little man,¡± Damien murmured, his voice so soft I almost didn¡¯t hear it. When we returned to the living room, the atmosphere between us shifted again. The casual family dynamic we¡¯d shared at the beach was reced by something more electric, more adult. I was suddenly hyperaware that we were alone, that Adrian was asleep down the hall, 10.30 < 41 Chapter 41 that nothing was stopping us from finishing what we¡¯d started in my bedroom the night before. ¡°I should go,¡± Damien said, but he made no move toward the door. Instead, he stepped closer, close enough that I had to tilt my head back to look into his eyes. ¡°Should you?¡± I asked, my voiceing out breathier than intended. His hand came up to cup my face, his thumb tracing the line of my cheekbone with exquisite gentleness. ¡°I don¡¯t want to rush this,¡± he said, his voice rough with barely controlled desire. ¡°You¡¯ve been through so much. I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m taking advantage.¡± ¡°What if I want you to take advantage?¡± The words slipped out before I could stop them, making heat flood my cheeks. 14 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Cobblestone 42 42 Chapter 42 42 Chapter 42 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Fire flooded my cheeks, scorching down my neck. The sheer, raw audacity of it vibrated in my own throat. Damien froze. The air turned thick, viscous, saturated with the scent of salt still clinging to our skin, the fading sweetness of my child on Damien¡¯s shoulder, and the overwhelming, heady musk of him ¨C sandalwood, and the undeniable spice of male arousal. I felt it shatter through the heat of his palm against my skin, vibrating in the coiled tension radiating from his utterly immobile frame. He didn¡¯t repeat his question about leaving. He simply leaned in. His other hand lifted, fingers plunging into the hair at my nape, tangling possessively, tilting my head back just enough to expose the vulnerable column of my throat. My breath seized, trapped somewhere near my pounding heart. The first touch of his lips was deceptive ¨C devastatingly soft. A sigh tore from me. It felt like my first true breath since the world had shattered. Everything narrowed to the burning point of contact: the firm warmth of his mouth moving over mine, the intoxicating heat of his skin inches away, the slightly rough texture of his palm cradling my jaw. His kiss deepened, turned possessive, stealing my breath while melting the strength from my very bones. A low moan ripped from my throat as my tongue tangled desperately with his. My hands, paralyzed before, found life. They slid up the hard nes of his chest under the thin cotton of his t-shirt, feeling the frantic thunder of his heart beneath my palms, the powerful muscles flexing as his breathing grew ragged, matching my own frantic gasps. I fisted the fabric at his shoulders, pulling him against me with a strength I didn¡¯t know I had. One thick arm locked like an iron band around my waist, hauling me flush against the rock-hard heat of his body. There was no mistaking the thick, rigid evidence of his desire pressed insistently against my belly, a searing brand. His other hand swept down my spine, tracing the indentation until his fingers syed wide over the curve of my ass, grasping possessively, pulling my hips tighter against that demanding ridge. He propelled us blindly backwards through the open apartment door. I stumbled, breaking the kiss on a sharp gasp. He steadied me instantly. We moved through the shadows of the living room, past the mundane debris of our separate lives, down the short hall to my bedroom. His lips abandoned mine to ze a trail downwards. He found the exquisitely sensitive spot beneath my ear, teeth scraping lightly before his tongue soothed it. He nipped the curve of my shoulder through the sweater, sending shockwaves of pure electricity straight to the molten core between my thighs. ¡°Yes¡± I breathed, the word raw and dripping with desire. ¡°Damien, *fuck*, yes.¡± He yanked the sweater off in one swift, powerful movement, sending it flying. Moonlight bathed my skin. His gaze dropped, a visceral sweep from my throat down over myce-covered breasts, down my trembling belly, to where my jeans clung. His fingers traced the swell of my breasts above thece, brushing deliberately across the stiff peaks. Shivers of electric pleasure chased his touch. He dipped his head, his breath scalding hot against my skin. His mouth closed over thece-covered peak of one breast, sucking hard, the wet heat seeping through the fabric, the pressure sending jagged spears of pleasure-pain straight to my core. My head mmed back against the frame with a thud, my fingers knotting in his thick, dark hair, holding him fiercely against me. I gasped out his name, a desperate plea for more, 10 31 42 Chapter 42 He pushed jeans and panties down my hips in one urgent motion, peeling them away. He sank to his knees momentarily, his strong hands guiding my legs as I stepped out of them, the rough denim catching slightly against my ankles. They pooled at my feet. He crushed his mouth to mine again, his scent drowning me, his powerful arms supporting me. The rough texture of his erection pressed insistently at my softness, spreading my slickness against it. My inner muscles clenched instinctively, trying to draw him in. He adjusted his grip, holding me securely against the frame with one arm banded around my back. His other hand slid between us, his fingers finding the slick, swollen heat of me. A thick finger dipped inside, testing my readiness, making me cry out into his mouth, my hips bucking against his hand. He growled, a sound of pure satisfaction. He withdrew his finger and positioned himself. He pressed forward, his cockhead pushing past the tight ring of muscle guarding my entrance. There was resistance, then an exquisitely slow yielding as the broad crown speared me. My head thrashed back against the wood, a raw gasp tearing from my throat. He pushed deeper, inch by agonizing, ecstatic inch, filling me with a slow, relentless force that burned and stretched me beyond anything I could have imagined. He breached me fully, driving deep until his hips mmed flush against mine, his balls tight against my ass. He was buried to the hilt, impossibly deep, wedged within my clutching heat, iming every inch of space. A deep, primal roar ripped from his chest, raw and triumphant, as his forehead pressed hard against mine, our harsh breaths mingling. ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± he gasped, his voice shredded, guttural. ¡°Made. For. Me.¡± ¡°I am,¡± I sobbed, my nails biting deep into the muscles of his shoulders, my body stretching to amodate his brutal thickness, my inner muscles spasming around the intrusion. ¡°And you¡­ fuck¡­ you are mine!¡± He pulled back; almost entirely withdrawing, the friction excruciating, leaving me feeling hollow, bereft. Then he mmed back into me, hard, deep, hitting the very depths of my womb with shocking precision. The sound that tore from my throat was wild, feral. He began to move in earnest. Deep, powerful strokes that forced my body up the frame, his hips pistoning against mine with controlled violence. My arms locked around his neck, my legs mped around his waist, riding him, taking the force of his iming. His thickness stretched me wide, the ridge of his cockhead scraping blissfully inside me with every surge. My inner muscles squeezed him convulsively, trying to hold him, milk him deeper. His groans turned to savage grunts. ¡°Yes!¡± he snarled, his breath hot and ragged against my ear. ¡°Squeeze my cock¡­ Take it¡­ Take it all!¡± He punctuated themand with a brutal snap of his hips, grinding his pelvis against my clit as he buried himself to the root. Sparks exploded behind my eyes. Intense pleasure, sharp and almost painful, radiated out from where we were joined. The pressure built, a relentless coil tightening in my lower belly, radiating up into my chest, down my thighs. He shifted his angle infinitesimally, grinding the base of his shaft against my swollen clit as he thrust, brushing a spot deep inside that detonated sensation. An involuntary scream ripped from my mouth, echoing off the walls. ¡°Right there, Seraphina?¡± His voice was puremand, rough with animal triumph. He adjusted again, anchoring his thrusts to hammer that spot relentlessly, ruthlessly, with devastating uracy. The sounds were obscene: the sharp smack of flesh against flesh, the wet, sucking sounds of my body gripping his cock, the desperate cries he ripped from my throat, the guttural rasp of his breathing. Sweat drenched him, catching moonlight as it ran down his powerful neck, his straining chest. His face was etched with fierce concentration and ecstasy, the cords in his neck standing out like cables. 10.21 213 < 42 Chapter 42 A broken, ragged scream tore from my throat, raw and primal, the sound swallowed by his mouth crashing down on mine again. He drove into me, once, twice, deep, hard, mming strokes that forced my wracked body higher against the frame. His hips jerked violently as his cock swelled impossibly thicker inside my still-pulsing sheath. Hot jets of release exploded within me, a scalding pulse of his essence that seemed to burn its way into my womb. He shuddered against me, a full-body convulsion, burying his face in my neck, teeth scraping hard over the tender flesh where his mating mark would someday reside. ¡°Seraphina¡­ *Mine*¡­ Fucking¡­ *mine*!¡± 14 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Cobblestone 43 43 Chapter 43 43 Chapter 43 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The morning sun streaming through my bedroom curtains felt different somehow-warmer, more golden, like the entire world had shifted on its axis overnight. I stretchednguidly beneath my sheets, every muscle in my body deliciously sore in ways that made me blush even though I was alone. The scent of sandalwood still clung to my pillows, a heady reminder of everything that had transpired between Damien and me just hours before. ¡°Good morning, sunshine,¡± A purred in my mind, her mental voice practically dripping with satisfied smugness. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Heat flooded my cheeks as memories from the previous night crashed over me in vivid detail-Damien¡¯s hands on my skin, his mouth trailing fire down my throat, the exquisite stretch and burn as he¡¯d imed me against my bedroom door with a passion that had left me breathless and shaking. I muttered, though even I could hear how unconvincing that sounded. ¡°It was just¡­¡± ¡°Just what? Just the most intense, earth-shattering sex of our entire existence?¡± A¡¯sughter echoed through my consciousness. ¡°Face it, Sera-that man is ours now, whether we¡¯re ready to admit it or not.¡± I rolled over and buried my face in the pillow that still smelled like him, fighting the urge to stay in bed all day and relive every moment. But reality intruded in the form of Adrian¡¯s cheerful voice calling from the kitchen. ¡°Mommy! I made coffee!¡± The panic that shot through me was immediate and intense. ¡°Adrian!¡± I called back, scrambling out of bed and throwing on my robe. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re not supposed to touch the coffee maker!¡± I rushed to the kitchen, only to find my four-year-old son standing proudly beside our small coffee maker with a steaming mug in his hands. ¡°I wanted to surprise you,¡± he said, his face glowing with achievement. ¡°Mr. Damien showed me how to push the buttonsst night after you fell asleep.¡± ¡°He did, did he?¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Adrian bounced excitedly on his toes. ¡°He said good coffee was important for hardworking mommies. He also taught me how to butter toast without tearing it!¡± Sure enough, there was a te of perfectly buttered toast waiting on the counter, along with Adrian¡¯s favorite strawberry jam arranged in a neat little pattern. ¡°That was very thoughtful of both of you,¡± I said softly, epting the mug and taking a careful sip. It was actually quite good. ¡°Did you eat breakfast already?¡± ¡°I had cereal and orange juice,¡± Adrian reported dutifully, ¡°Mr. Damien said I should let you sleep because you had a very hard week.¡± An hourter, I stood in the executive elevator at Nightshadow Industries, trying to ignore the way my pulse quickened with each 174 < 43 Chapter 43 passing floor. My lips seemed fuller, still slightly swollen from Damien¡¯s kisses, and there was a glow to my skin that had nothing to do with expensive cosmetics. The elevator chimed softly as it reached the executive floor. I stepped into the familiar marble corridor, noting with relief that Anna¡¯s desk was empty. Apparently, she was runningte this morning-a small blessing that would give me a few peaceful moments to collect. myself before facing whatever fresh hell she¡¯d cooked up. ¡°Good morning, Seraphina,¡± ire¡¯s warm voice greeted me as I settled into my desk chair. ¡°You look¡­ radiant today. Did you sleep well?¡± Heat flooded my cheeks at the knowing glint in her eyes. ¡°Very well, thank you,¡± I managed, grateful when myputer screen gave me something to focus on besides ire¡¯s amused expression. I¡¯d barely opened my email when I heard the distinctive sound of Damien¡¯s office door opening. Every nerve ending in my body suddenly came alive, hyperaware of his presence even though I kept my eyes fixed firmly on my monitor. ¡°Good morning,dies,¡± his deep voice carried that familiar note of authority, but when I finally looked up, the intensity in his blue eyes was focused entirely on me. ¡°Seraphina, could I see you for a moment?¡± Professional. Casual. As if he hadn¡¯t been buried inside me just hours earlier, iming me with a passion that had left fingernail marks on his shoulders and my name torn from his throat like a prayer. ¡°Of course, Mr. Nightshadow,¡± I replied, proud of how steady my voice sounded even as my pulse hammered against my ribs. I followed him into his office, hyperaware of the way his expensive suit molded to his broad shoulders and the memory of what all those perfectly tailored clothes concealed. The moment the door clicked shut behind us, the professional facade fell away like a discarded mask. Damien moved with predatory grace, closing the distance between us in two quick strides. His hands framed my face with devastating gentleness, and then his mouth was on mine-hot, demanding,pletely possessive. I melted into him with embarrassing eagerness, my hands fisting in his shirt as he deepened the kiss until I was dizzy with want. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you all morning,¡± he murmured against my lips, his voice rough with barely controlled desire. ¡°About the way you felt in my arms, the sounds you made¡­ ¡°Damien,¡± I breathed, though whether it was a protest or encouragement, I couldn¡¯t say. ¡°We¡¯re at work. Anyone could¨D¡± ¡°Let them,¡± he growled, his mouth finding the sensitive spot behind my ear that made me gasp. ¡°Let the whole damn building know you¡¯re mine¡± His hands slid down to cup my ass through my pencil skirt, pulling me flush against the hard ridge of his arousal. The casual possessiveness of the gesture,bined with the intoxicating heat of his body pressed against mine, made rational thought nearly impossible. ¡°Is this your idea of professional conduct?¡± I managed to ask, though my breathless tone undermined any attempt at reproach. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± he admitted with that devastating smile. ¡°But I¡¯ve discovered I don¡¯t care about professional conduct when ites to you.¡± He backed me against his desk, his hands roaming with increasingly bold familiarity. The cool mahogany pressed against my thighs as he 10:31 213 < 43 Chapter 43 lifted me easily, settling me on the edge while his mouth zed a trail down my throat. ¡°Damien,¡± I gasped, my fingers tangling in his thick hair as heat pooled low in my belly. ¡°We can¡¯t do this here. ire is right outside, and Anna will be back soon¡­¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to be quiet,¡± he murmured, his hands already working at the buttons of my silk blouse. ¡°Think you can manage that, emerald eyes?¡± The challenge in his voice sent electricity shooting straight to my core. Part of me-the professional, responsible part-knew this was insane. We were in his office in broad daylight, separated from the rest of the floor by nothing but a ss partition and a door that anyone could walk through. But therger part of me, the part that had been starved for this kind of desperate passion, didn¡¯t care about the risks. I was just reaching for his belt when a sharp knock on the door made us both freeze. ¡°Alpha?¡± ire¡¯s voice carried through the mahogany, carefully neutral but with an undertone that suggested she knew exactly what we¡¯d been doing. ¡°I have the Morrison contracts ready for your review.¡± Damien closed his eyes and rested his forehead against mine, both of us breathing hard. ¡°Give me five minutes, ire,¡± he called back, his voice remarkably steady considering the state we were both in. ¡°Of course, Alpha.¡± I slid off the desk on unsteady legs, my hands shaking as I rebuttoned my blouse and tried to restore some semnce of professional dignity to my appearance. Damien watched me with eyes that promised this interruption was only temporary, that we would finish what we¡¯d started. He moved back behind his desk, putting safe distance between us, but his heated gaze never left my face. ¡°Actually, before irees in, there¡¯s something I wanted to discuss with you. About what happened with Valerie.¡± 1 ¡°What about it?¡± I asked carefully. ¡°Tell me everything you remember about that night. Every detail, no matter how strange it seemed.¡± So I did. I described the rage that had consumed me when Valerie threatened Adrian, the way something primal had awakened in my blood. Damien listened without interruption, his expression growing more thoughtful with each detail. ¡°And this has never happened before?¡± he asked when I finished, ¡°Never. I¡¯ve always been exactly what everyone expected-a weak omega who couldn¡¯t defend herself against a determined housecat.¡± I paused. Damien was quiet for a long moment, his analytical mind clearly processing the implications. ¡°Sera,¡± he said finally, ¡°I think it¡¯s time we found out exactly what you are¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± A slow smile spread across his face, transforming his features from handsome to absolutely devastating, ¡°I mean I¡¯m giving you a new assignment. Effective immediately, you¡¯re going to spend your afternoons training with my warriors.¡± Cobblestone 44 44 Chapter 44 44 Chapter 44 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The Nightshadow Pack training facility was nothing like what I¡¯d expected. Located in a converted warehouse on the outskirts of Silver Moon Harbor, the space was massive-high ceilings supported by steel beams, concrete floors worn smooth by countless hours of The scent hit me the moment I walked through the doors: sweat, testosterone, and the metallic tang of blood from countless sparring sessions. My wolf A stirred uneasily in my mind, overwhelmed by the aggressive alpha energy that saturated the air like humidity before a storm. ¡°Second thoughts?¡± Damien asked quietly, his hand settling on the small of my back. He¡¯d changed out of his expensive suit into ck tactical pants and a fitted t-shirt that showcased every sculpted muscle of his torso. The transformation from corporate executive to deadly predator was both thrilling and intimidating. ¡°Not a chance,¡± I replied, though my voice came out slightly breathless as I took in the dozen or so warriors scattered throughout the space. Almost all male massive, intimidating specimens who looked like they could bench press small cars without breaking a sweat. And every single one of them had stopped what they were doing to stare at
¡°Alpha,¡± a gravelly voice called from across the room. A man who looked to be in his forties approached us, his scarred face set in lines of barely concealed disapproval. His brown hair was streaked with silver, and a jagged scar ran from his left temple to the corner of his mouth, suggesting he¡¯d seen seriousbat. ¡°This is the omega?¡± ¡°Marcu,¡± Damien¡¯s voice carried a warning edge that made several nearby wolves take automatic steps backward. ¡°Meet Seraphina Knight. She¡¯ll be training with us on weekday afternoons.¡± Marcus looked me up and down with obvious skepticism, taking in my workout clothes-yoga pants and a fitted tank top that suddenly feltpletely inadequate for this testosterone-fueled environment. ¡°With respect, Alpha, training is for warriors. We don¡¯t have time to babysit desk workers who want to y soldier.¡± Heat flooded my cheeks, but before I could respond, another voice cut through the tension. ¡°Oh,e off it, Marcus.¡± A woman emerged from behind one of the heavy punching bags, wiping sweat from her forehead with a towel. She was probably my age, with shoulder-length auburn hair pulled back in a practical ponytail and the kind of lean, muscr build that spoke of serious athleticism. Unlike the intimidating males surrounding us, her smile was warm and genuinely weing. ¡°Not everyone can be born with your charming personality.¡± She extended a hand toward me, ignoring Marcus¡¯s re. ¡°I¡¯m Riley Santos. I spend most of my time trying to teach these knuckleheads that there¡¯s more tobat than brute force.¡± ¡°Seraphina Knight,¡± I replied, grateful for her friendly demeanor. ¡°And I¡¯m definitely looking forward to learning more than brute force.¡± ¡°Santos,¡± Marcus growled, ¡°she¡¯s an omega. One hit from any of these warriors and she¡¯ll be in the hospital. It¡¯s a liability we can¡¯t afford.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t hit her that hard, Riley shot back with the kind of casual confidence that suggested she regrly stood up to Marcus¡¯s 10:41 173 44 Chapter 44 intimidation tactics. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you hear about what happened to that blonde bitch who tried to mess with her? Word is she put Valerie Nightshadow in the hospital with her bare hands.¡± Several of the warriors exchanged nces, clearly hearing this story for the first time. ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Marcus insisted. ¡°Civilianbat isn¡¯t the same as warrior training. She¡¯ll get herself killed.¡± ¡°Only one way to find out,¡± I said, surprised by the steel in my own voice. ¡°Unless you¡¯re too worried about your reputation to risk training someone who might actually be capable of learning.¡± The silence that followed was deafening. Even the sound of weights nking and punching bags being hit faded as every wolf in the facility turned to stare at the omega who¡¯d just challenged their head trainer. Marcus¡¯s scarred face darkened with what looked suspiciously like anticipation. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, moving toward the center of the training mat with predatory grace. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, omega.¡± ¡°Marcus,¡± Damien¡¯s voice cracked like a whip across the space. ¡°You will treat her with the same respect you¡¯d show any other trainee. That means you don¡¯t try to intimidate her, embarrass her, or prove a point at her expense. Are we clear?¡± For a moment, I thought Marcus might argue. Then his gaze shifted between Damien and me, and something calcting flickered in his expression. ¡°Crystal clear, Alpha.¡± The next two hours were the most physically and mentally challenging of my life. Marcus put me through a series of basic exercises designed to test strength, speed, and endurancea€¡±push-ups, sprints, defensive maneuvers, and reaction drills that left me gasping and drenched in sweat. But the most challenging part wasn¡¯t the physical demanda€¡±it was the constantmentary from the peanut gallery. ¡°Watch her form on those push-ups,¡± one warrior muttered to his partner. ¡°She¡¯s gonna hurt herself.¡± ¡°Ten bucks says she quits before the first hour is up,¡± another added with a snicker. ¡°Should we call an ambnce now or wait until she passes out?¡± Each snidement was like a match struck against my determination. Instead of breaking my resolve, their skepticism fueled something fierce and stubborn in my chest. I¡¯d spent my entire life being underestimated, dismissed, written off as weak and worthless. Not today. When Marcus demonstrated a defensive move designed to counter arger opponent¡¯s attack, I watched withser focus, memorizing every detail. When it was my turn to attempt it, I threw myself into the technique with everything I had. ¡°Not bad, Riley called out encouragingly when I managed to sessfully deflect her practice attack. ¡°Your center of gravity is naturally lower than most of the guys here, Use that advantage.¡± Riley became my closest ally in the training facility, staying after official sessions ended to work with me on technique. ¡°You know,¡± Riley said as we shared protein shakes after an especially intense session, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Marcus look actually impressed by a trainee before. But just now, when you managed to pin Jake using that sweep we¡¯d been working on, I swear I saw him smile.¡± ¡°He seems don¡¯t smile,¡± I protested, though warmth spread through my chest at thepliment. ¡°He has two expressions: disapproving 10:30 213 < 44 Chapter 44 and deeply disapproving.¡± 1 Riley grinned, then her expression grew more serious. ¡°Can I ask you something personal?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°What really happened that night with Valerie? The rumors are getting pretty wild, and Marcus has been asking questions about your background.¡± ¡°She threatened my son,¡± I said simply. ¡°And I discovered I¡¯m capable of more than I thought when ites to protecting him.¡± Riley nodded slowly. ¡°Maternal instincts are powerful things. But Sera¡­ if there¡¯s more to it than that, if you need someone to talk to about pack politics or bloodlineplications, I¡¯ve seen some strange things in my time here. I¡¯m good at keeping secrets.¡± Before I could respond, the training facility¡¯s main door burst open with a crash that echoed through the space like a gunshot. A warrior I didn¡¯t recognize stumbled through the entrance, his clothes torn and bloodied, one arm hanging useless at his side. ¡°Border attack,¡± he gasped, his voice carrying clearly across the suddenly silent facility. ¡°Multiple casualties. They need all avable fighters now.¡± The effect was immediate. Every warrior in the facility dropped what they were doing and began grabbing gear, their casual afternoon training transformed into urgent preparation for battle. 1 ¡°Where?¡± Marcus demanded, already strapping on weapons with the efficiency of long practice. ¡°Eastern sector, near the logging roads. Rogues, at least a dozen of them. They hit the patrol hard and fast.¡± The messenger swayed on his feet, and I could see bone gleaming white through a gash on his forearm. ¡°Beta Lucas¡¯s down bad, and Thompson¡­¡± He shook his head grimly. Riley grabbed my arm. ¡°Come on,¡± she said, her earlier lighthearted demeanorpletely gone. ¡°The medical bay is in the back. They¡¯ll be bringing in wounded, and we¡¯ll need all the help we can get.¡± Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 1031 < Cobblestone 45 45 Chapter 45 45 Chapter 45 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The medical bay in the back of the training facility was a sterile contrast to the industrial warehouse space we¡¯d just left. Riley worked with practiced efficiency, pulling medical supplies from cabs and setting up triage stations on the examination tables. Her earlier friendly demeanor had been reced by the focused intensity of someone who¡¯d done this before, too many times. ¡°Sera, I need you to help me get these IV bags ready,¡± she called out, her hands already busy with gauze and surgical tape. ¡°The healing elerants work faster when they¡¯re administered directly into the bloodstream.¡± I moved to help her, trying to push down the growing knot of anxiety in my stomach. Through the facility¡¯s windows, I could see vehicles arriving-trucks and SUVs filled with warriors heading toward the border conflict. The sound of engines and shouting voices created a backdrop of urgency that made my wolf pace restlessly in my mind. ¡°How often does this happen?¡± I asked, hanging IV bags on the mobile stands Riley had wheeled over. ¡°More frequentlytely,¡± Riley admitted grimly. ¡°The rogue activity has been escting for months. Usually it¡¯s just probing attacks, testing our defenses. But this¡­¡± She gestured toward the wounded messenger who was now being treated by one of the facility¡¯s medics. 1 Before I could respond, the main doors burst open again. This time, it wasn¡¯t a messenger-it was a parade of carnage. Warriors streamed through the entrance carrying their woundedrades, their faces grim with exhaustion and barely controlled fury. The scent of blood filled the air sopletely that I had to fight not to gag. My wolf whimpered in my mind, overwhelmed by the pain and trauma radiating from the injured wolves. ¡°Here!¡± Riley called out, directing the first group of carriers toward the examination tables. ¡°Most critical injuries first! Anyone who can walk gets treated after we handle the life-threatening cases!¡± I watched in horror as theyid out the casualties. The first warrior they brought in was barely conscious, his tactical vest torn away to reveal massive w marks that had raked across his chest from shoulder to sternum. Blood seeped through the field bandages someone had applied, and his breathing was shallow andbored. ¡°Internal damage. Riley muttered, her hands already moving over his injuries with practiced assessment. ¡°Possible punctured lung. Sera, I need you to hold pressure here while I get the surgical kit.¡± My hands shook as I pressed the gauze against the worst of the wounds, feeling the sticky warmth of his blood seeping through the fabric. The warrior¡¯s eyes fluttered open, unfocused and ssy with pain. ¡°Am I gonna make it?¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine, I told him, though I wasn¡¯t sure I believed it myself. ¡°Just stay with me, okay? Help ising.¡± More injured wolves were brought in, creating a chaotic symphony of groans, urgent medical conversations, and the constant shuffle of feet as the medics worked to save lives. I found myself moving from patient to patient, following Riley¡¯s terse instructions, doing whatever I could to help. 173 < 45 Chapter 45 That¡¯s when they brought in Lucas. Damien¡¯s beta was unconscious, his usually perfect sandy brown hair matted with blood, his left arm hanging at an unnatural angle that suggested multiple fractures. But it was the massive wound on his thigh that made my breath catch-deep gashes that looked like they¡¯d been made by ws the size of kitchen knives. Riley¡¯s sharp intake of breath told me everything I needed to know about how serious it was. ¡°Oh no,¡± she whispered, her professionalposure finally cracking as she took in Lucas¡¯s condition. ¡°No, no, no. Not Lucas.¡± I watched her face crumble with an emotion that went far beyond professional concern for a fellow pack member. Her hands trembled as she reached out to check his pulse, and tears spilled down her cheeks despite her obvious efforts to maintain control. ¡°Riley?¡± I asked gently, though I already suspected what I was seeing. ¡°The wound isplicated,¡± she managed, her voice thick with tears as she began cutting away the torn fabric of his tactical pants to get a better look at his injuries. ¡°God, Sera, look at him. Look what they did to him.¡± The wounds were even worse once exposed-deep, ragged tears that had severed muscle and possibly nicked the femoral artery. Blood was seeping steadily despite the field dressings, and Lucas¡¯s skin had the pale, mmy look of someone going into shock. ¡°He needs surgery,¡± Riley said, her voice hollow with desperation. ¡°We need to get him to Silver Moon Harbor General, and even then¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but she didn¡¯t need to. Even with werewolf healing abilities, injuries this severe could be fatal if not treated immediately. I stared down at Lucas¡¯s unconscious form, this man who¡¯d been nothing but kind to me, who¡¯d weed me into the pack and defended me against those who questioned my presence. The thought of losing him made something fierce and desperate rise in my chest. That¡¯s when it happened. Just like the night I¡¯d fought Valerie, something stirred deep inside me-not rage this time, but something warmer, more purposeful. My right hand began to tingle, then grow warm, then actually glow with a soft white light that seemed to emanate from my palm like captured moonbeams. ¡°What the hell-¡± Riley started, but her words died as the light pulsed brighter. I didn¡¯t understand what was happening, didn¡¯t question the impossibility of what I was seeing. All I knew was that Lucas was dying, Riley was breaking apart, and something inside me was responding to their pain with power I¡¯d never felt before. Without conscious thought, I ced my glowing hand over the worst of Lucas¡¯s wounds. The effect was immediate and miraculous. The ragged edges of the deepest gash began to knit together, flesh regenerating at a speed that defied everything I thought I knew about healing. The bone fragments in his shattered arm shifted and fused, the unnatural angle straightening as fractures healed. Even the blood loss seemed to reverse, color returning to his pale cheeks as his body somehow replenished what had been lost. ¡°Oh my God,¡± Riley breathed, her tears forgotten as she stared at the impossible healing taking ce beneath my hands. ¡°Sera, what are 10:31 213 < 45 Chapter 45 you doing? How are you doing this?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer her, couldn¡¯t do anything but focus on the warm light flowing from my hand into Lucas¡¯s damaged body. It felt natural, like breathing or blinking-something I¡¯d always been capable of but had never known how to ess. Around us, the chaotic noise of the medical bay had gonepletely silent. Every medic, every wounded warrior, every person in the room had stopped what they were doing to stare at the omega girl whose hands glowed with healing light. The transformation continued for what felt like hours but was probably only minutes. Lucas¡¯s breathing deepened, bing strong and regr. The massive wounds closedpletely, leaving only faint pink scars that would probably fade entirely within days. His broken arm straightened and solidified, good as new. Finally, the light began to fade, and I swayed on my feet as exhaustion crashed over me like a tidal wave. Whatever I¡¯d just done had drained something essential from me, leaving me feeling hollow and shaky. Lucas¡¯s eyes fluttered open just as thest of the glow faded from my palm. ¡°Riley?¡± he said groggily, his voice stronger than it had any right to be. ¡°What happened? Why are you crying?¡± Cobblestone 46 46 Chapter 46 46 Chapter 46 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The silence in the medical bay was deafening. Every eye in the room was fixed on me with expressions ranging from shock to outright disbelief, as if I¡¯d just defied thews of physics-which, I supposed, I had. Lucas pushed himself up on his elbows, looking down at his leg where moments before there had been gaping wounds that would have killed him. Now there was nothing but smooth, unblemished skin, not even a scar to mark where the massive injuries had been. ¡°What the hell just happened?¡± he asked, his voice stronger than it had any right to be after the blood loss he¡¯d suffered. His eyes found mine across the crowded medical bay, confusion and something that might have been awe flickering in their depths. I opened my mouth to answer, then closed it again. What could I possibly say? *Oh, apparently I can heal mortal wounds with my hands now. No big deal.* ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted, staring down at my palm where the white light had emanated just moments before. The skin looked *Sera,* A¡¯s voice was small and confused in my mind. *I don¡¯t understand what just happened. I felt this overwhelming urge to help him, and then¡­* Riley reached out with trembling fingers to touch Lucas¡¯s leg where the wounds had been, her eyes wide with wonder. ¡°This is impossible,¡± she breathed. ¡°Werewolves heal fast, but not like this. Not instantaneously. Not from injuries that severe.¡± ¡°Seraphina?¡± I turned to see the warrior with the massive chest wounds struggling to sit up on his examination table, his face twisted with pain despite the field bandages Riley had applied. Blood was still seeping through the gauze, and his breathing remainedbored and shallow. Without conscious thought, I moved toward him, drawn by something deeper than sympathya€¡±apulsion I couldn¡¯t name or resist. The crowd of medics and wounded warriors parted before me like I was radioactive, their whispers following in my wake. ¡°She healed Lucas¡­¡± ¡°Did you see that light?¡± ¡°What kind of wolf can do that?¡± I knelt beside the warrior¡¯s table, my hands hovering uncertainly over his injuries. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked softly. ¡°Thompson,¡± he managed between ragged breaths. ¡°Ben Thompson.¡± ¡°Ben, I¡¯m going to try to help you, okay? But I need you to stay very still.¡± He nodded weakly, his eyes focusing on me with desperate hope. Behind me, I could hear Riley giving quiet instructions to clear space around us, but the voices seemed distant and muffled, like I was hearing them underwater. I closed my eyes and tried to find that warm, purposeful feeling that had guided me with Lucas. For a moment, there was nothinga€¡±just < 46 Chapter 46 the sound of Ben¡¯sbored breathing and the antiseptic smell of the medical bay. Then, slowly, I felt it building in my chest like a sunrise. When I opened my eyes and ced my hands over Ben¡¯s wounds, the white light was there again, brighter this time, pulsing with a rhythm that matched his heartbeat. The warmth flowed from me into him, and I watched in fascination as his torn flesh began to knit itself back together. But this time was different. Ben¡¯s injuries were more severea€¡±deeper wounds, more damage to repair. The healing process was slower, more demanding, and I could feel it draining something essential from me with each passing second. The light began to fluctuate, growing dimmer as my energy waned. *Sera, be careful,* A warned, her mental voice tight with concern. *You¡¯re pushing too hard. We don¡¯t know what the limits are.* But I couldn¡¯t stop. Not when Ben was looking at me with such trust, not when I could see his breathing growing easier as his internal injuries healed, not when I had the power to save him. I pressed deeper into the healing trance, pouring more of myself into the light. Around us, the whispered conversations had grown louder, more urgent. ¡°-never seen anything like it-¡± ¡°-what kind of bloodline-¡± Ben¡¯s eyes flew open, panic shing across his features as the healing slowed. ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± he whispered urgently. ¡°Please, I can feel it working.¡± I gritted my teeth and forced myself to focus, pushing the fragments of memory aside. There would be time to processter. Right now, Ben needed me. The healing continued, but I could feel myself growing weaker with each passing moment. The light was dimming despite my efforts, and spots were beginning to dance at the edges of my vision. My hands trembled where they rested on Ben¡¯s chest, and I had to fight to keep them steady. *Sera, stop!* A¡¯s voice was sharp with rm. *You¡¯re going to copse!* But Ben¡¯s wounds were almost fully healed now. Just a few more minutesa€¡± ¡°Seraphina!¡± Damien¡¯s voice cut through everything else, sharp withmand and concern. Through my fading vision, I saw him pushing through the crowd of onlookers, his face a mask of barely controlled panic. ¡°You need to stop,¡± he said, his hands settling on my shoulders. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing, it¡¯s killing you.¡± ¡°Almost finished,¡± I mumbled, my words slurring slightly as exhaustion crashed over me in waves. ¡°Just a little more¡­¡± Thest of Ben¡¯s wounds closed with a soft pulse of light, and the warrior took his first full, easy breath in hours. Relief flooded his features as he sat uppletely under his own power, whole and healthy. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did it, but thank you.¡± I tried to smile, tried to respond, but the room was spinning now, tilting dangerously as my vision tunneled. Thest thing I saw before 10.92 213 < 46 Chapter 46 darkness imed me was Damien¡¯s face. ¡°The Moon Blessed,¡± someone whispered in the gathering darkness. ¡°She¡¯s one of the Moon Blessed.¡± And then there was nothing but the soft sound of my own breathing and Damien¡¯s strong arms catching me as I fell. tabavindments when sending gift. Cobblestone 47 47 Chapter 47 47 Chapter 47 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 I found myself standing in a ce that couldn¡¯t possibly exist-a vast meadow where silver grass swayed in a breeze that carried no earthly scent. The sky above was neither day nor night, but something between-a twilight that held all the colors of sunset and dawn simultaneously. A crystalline river wound through the meadow, its waters reflecting not the strange sky above, but starlight that seemed toe from within the water itself. The sound of it flowing was like distant music, beautiful and haunting in a way that made my heart ache with unnamed longing. *This has to be a dream,* I thought, though the grass felt real beneath my bare feet, and the otherworldly air filled my lungs with each breath. *I¡¯m unconscious in the medical bay, and this is just my mind trying to process everything that¡¯s happened.* A figure sat beside the glowing river, so still I almost missed her at first nce. She was draped in robes that seemed to be woven from moonlight itself. Her hair fell in waves past her shoulders, the color of starlight on water, and when she turned to look at me, her eyes held the depth of night skies. Her expression was gentle, almost maternal, as she watched me approach with hesitant steps. ¡°Come, child,¡± she said, her voice carrying the resonance of wind through ancient trees. ¡°Sit with me. You have questions, and I have long waited to provide answers.¡± I moved toward her as if pulled by invisible strings, settling onto the silver grass beside this mysterious woman. Up close, I could see that her robes weren¡¯t fabric at all, but somehow solidified light that moved and flowed like liquid mercury. ¡°You¡¯re not real,¡± I said, though my voicecked conviction. ¡°This is just a dream brought on by exhaustion and stress.¡± Herugh was like silver bells chiming in a gentle breeze. She turned to face me fully, and I gasped as recognition hit me like a physical blow. I¡¯d seen this face before, carved in stone above the altar of every werewolf temple I¡¯d ever entered. You¡¯re the Moon Goddess,¡± I breathed, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I am known by many names,¡± she confirmed with a serene smile. ¡°But yes, that is one of them.¡± My mind reeled as I tried to process the impossibility of the situation. ¡°But why am I here? Why are you showing yourself to me? I¡¯m just an omega, nothing special-¡± ¡°Nothing special?¡± The Moon Goddess tilted her head, amusement dancing in her starlight eyes. ¡°Child, do you truly believe the ability to heal mortal wounds with a touch is something possessed by ordinary wolves?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand any of it,¡± I admitted. ¡°A week ago I was just trying to survive as a single mother. Now I¡¯m healing people with glowing hands and throwing women around like they weigh nothing. What¡¯s happening to me?¡± The Moon Goddess reached out and ced her hand over mine, her touch warm despite the ethereal quality of her form. ¡°You are remembering who you truly are, Seraphina. The power was always there, sleeping in your blood, waiting for the right moment to 10.32 < 47 Chapter 47 awaken.¡± She gestured toward the flowing river, and its surface began to change, transforming into something like a moving mirror that showed images instead of reflections. I leaned closer, my heart hammering as scenes began to y out in the star-touched water. I saw a magnificent pack territory in the northern mountains, with towering pines and snow-capped peaks that touched the clouds. A grand stone lodge dominated thendscape, its windows glowing with warm light, the carved wolf heads above its massive doors. watching over a peaceful valley. ¡°The Northern Ridge Pack,¡± the Moon Goddess said softly. ¡°Your birthright, child. You are Alpha¡¯s daughter.¡± The scenes in the water turned darker then, showing the night that had changed everything. I watched rogues attack the pack territory. ¡°They were betrayed,¡± I said, understanding beginning to dawn like a horrible sunrise. ¡°Yes.¡± The Moon Goddess touched my hand gently as I watched my parents fight desperately to protect their pack, their home, their infant daughter. ¡°Your parents died as they lived-protecting those they loved.¡± In the water, I saw a young woman with tears streaming down her face as she clutched a baby to her chest, running through burning forests while howls of death echoed behind them. ¡°Who is she?¡± I asked, though something deep inside me already knew. ¡°Grandmother Elena, your mother¡¯s personal attendant and most trusted friend. She saved you that night, carried you hundreds of miles to safety while rogues hunted for any survivors.¡± The Moon Goddess¡¯s voice grew heavy with sorrow. ¡°She was gravely wounded during the escape. She managed to ce you in the Nightshadow before her injuries imed her.¡± ¡°She died saving me,¡± I whispered, tears spilling down my cheeks. ¡°And her sacrifice was not in vain. You survived, grew strong, and now your true heritage is beginning to awaken.¡± The Moon Goddess turned to face me directly, her starlight eyes intense. The images in the river faded, leaving only the reflection of stars. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do any of that,¡± I said, my voice small. ¡°I can barely control these healing abilities, and I have Adrian to think about. I can¡¯t go charging off on some quest for vengeance.¡± ¡°Vengeance?¡± The Moon Goddess shook her head, silver hair catching light that came from no visible source. ¡°No, child. Justice. There is a difference, though the path to both often looks simr from the beginning.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± I asked. ¡°What your heart tells you to do,¡± the Moon Goddess replied. ¡°You have the power to heal more than just wounds, Seraphina. You can bring peace where there has been only conflict. A bright white light began to emanate from everywhere around us-the grass, the river, the impossible sky. The meadow started to fade at the edges, bing translucent like watercolors running in rain. ¡°Wait!¡± I called out as the Moon Goddess¡¯s form began to shimmer and blur. ¡°I still have so many questions! How do I control these abilities? What about the people who killed my parents? How do I keep Adrian safe?¡± ¡°Trust your instincts, child, her voice echoed from everywhere and nowhere, already growing distant. ¡°Trust your mate. Trust the love 14.37 213 < 47 Chapter 47 that binds you all together. And remember-you are far stronger than you know.¡± The light intensified until it was blinding, washing away the meadow, the river, and the mysterious figure who had revealed the truth about my heritage. ¡°Explore and discover for yourself, my blessed daughter¡­¡± Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Cobblestone 48 48 Chapter 48 48 Chapter 48 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Consciousness returned slowly, like surfacing from deep water. The first thing I became aware of was warmth-the steady heat of someone¡¯s hand wrapped around mine, anchoring me to the world of the living. Then came the scent. Sandalwood and masculine power that immediately told me exactly who was sitting beside my bed. I opened my eyes to find myself in what appeared to be a private medical room, all white walls and gleaming equipment that hummed softly in the background. Damien was slumped in a chair pulled close to my bedside, his expensive shirt wrinkled and his dark hair disheveled as if he¡¯d been running his hands through it repeatedly. His blue eyes, when they met mine, were filled with relief so intense it took my breath away. ¡°Hey,¡± he said softly, his thumb tracing gentle circles on the back of my hand. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Like I got hit by a truck,¡± I admitted, my voiceing out as barely more than a rasp. ¡°But alive.¡± I tried to sit up, wincing as various muscles protested the movement. ¡°How long was I out?¡± ¡°Six hours.¡± Damien¡¯s grip on my hand tightened slightly, as if he was afraid I might disappear if he let go. ¡°The doctors wanted to run every test imaginable, but your vitals were stable, so we decided to let you sleep it off naturally.¡± ¡°Lucas,¡± I said urgently, trying to push myself further upright. ¡°Is he okay? And Ben Thompson? The others who were wounded?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all fine,¡± Damien assured me quickly. ¡°Better than fine, actually. Every single warrior you touched is back on active duty with nothing but faint scars to show for injuries that should have taken weeks to heal.¡± His expression grew thoughtful, almost reverent. ¡°Sera, what you did today¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. None of us have.¡± ¡°I had the strangest dream,¡± I said, settling back against the pillows as exhaustion still pulled at the edges of my consciousness. ¡°Or maybe it wasn¡¯t a dream. I don¡¯t really know anymore.¡± Damien leaned forward, his full attention focused on me withser intensity. ¡°Tell me.¡±¡± So I did. I told him about the impossible meadow with its silver grass and star-touched river, about the figure in robes of moonlight who had revealed truths I¡¯d never imagined. I watched his expression grow more serious with each detail. ¡°She told me about my real parents,¡± I continued, my voice growing stronger as the memories crystallized. ¡°They weren¡¯t just any wolves, Damien. They were the Alpha and Luna of the Northern Ridge Pack. And they didn¡¯t die in some ident-they were murdered.¡± The pack was betrayed,¡± I continued, tears beginning to spill down my cheeks as the Moon Goddess¡¯s revtions yed out in my mind. ¡°Someone they trusted led rogues right to their territory. My parents died fighting to protect their people, to protect me. And I¡­ I was the only survivor¡± Damien waspletely still, his face carved from granite as he absorbed what I was telling him. ¡°The Northern Ridge Pack¡± he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I remember when that happened. The entire werewolfmunity was shocked by the brutality of it. An entire pack, wiped out overnight.¡± His blue eyes met mine, and I could see pain flickering in their depths. ¡°I was seventeen when the news reached our territory. My father said it was the worst massacre he¡¯d ever 48 Chapter 48 heard of.¡± 1 ¡°You knew them?¡± ¡°My father knew your father.¡± Damien¡¯s grip on my hand tightened. ¡°If you¡¯re his daughter, Sera, then you¡¯re not just any omega. You¡¯re alpha-born.¡± The words sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°The Moon Goddess said something simr. But I don¡¯t feel strong, Damien. I feelpletely lost.¡± ¡°That¡¯s understandable,¡± he said gently. ¡°Having your entire understanding of yourself turned upside down would shake anyone.¡± He paused, studying my face. ¡°But it exins a lot. What else did she tell you?¡± ¡°That I¡¯m supposed to seek justice for what happened. That I have the power to ¡®heal more than just wounds.¡±¡± I looked at him desperately. ¡°But Damien, I don¡¯t know how to do any of that. I can barely control these healing abilities, and I have Adrian to think about.¡± ¡°Sera,¡± Damien said, his voice carrying a note of something I couldn¡¯t quite identify. ¡°What you learned today about your parents, about the betrayal that led to their deaths¡­ it¡¯s stirred up memories I¡¯d tried to put to rest.¡± Something in his tone made me look at him more carefully. There was a tension in his shoulders that hadn¡¯t been there before, a shadow in his eyes that spoke of old pain being reopened. ¡°What kind of memories?¡± Damien was quiet for a long moment, his eyes fixed on our joined hands as if they held answers to questions he¡¯d never dared ask. When he finally looked up, the pain in his blue eyes was devastating. ¡°My parents were murdered too.¡± Cobblestone 49 49 Chapter 49 49 Chapter 49 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The words hung in the air between us like a confession that had been locked away for decades. Sera¡¯s emerald eyes widened with shock and something deeper. ¡°Your parents too?¡± she whispered, her free hand reaching up to touch my face with exquisite tenderness. ¡°Damien, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I leaned into her touch, allowing myself this moment of vulnerability that I¡¯d never shared with another soul. Not even Lucas knew the full truth of what had happened that night. ¡°I was eighteen,¡± I began, my voice rougher than intended as memories I¡¯d buried deep began wing their way to the surface. ¡°Old enough to think I understood pack politics.¡± Sera shifted carefully in the medical bed, making room for me to sit beside her. The mattress dipped under my weight as I settled against the headboard, grateful for the solid warmth of her presence as I prepared to excavate wounds I¡¯d spent years learning to ignore. ¡°My parents had what everyone called a perfect marriage,¡± I continued, staring at the sterile white wall across from us rather than meeting her eyes. ¡°Beautiful, powerful,pletely devoted to each other and to our pack¡¯s prosperity.¡± The irony of those words tasted bitter now, colored by everything I¡¯d learned in the bloody aftermath. ¡°What happened?¡± Sera asked gently, her hand never leaving my face. ¡°My father had an affair with his assistant,¡± I said, the words feeling like broken ss in my throat even after all these years. ¡°A woman named Patricia-Gabriel¡¯s mother. It started when I was thirteen, though I didn¡¯t learn about it until muchter.¡± Sera¡¯s fingers tightened against my cheek, offering silent support as I continued. ¡°When my mother found out, she was devastated. The divorce proceedings were¡­ brutal. My father wanted to keep me as the future Alpha heir, while my mother wanted me toe with her to her family¡¯s territory.¡± I closed my eyes, remembering the custody battles that had torn our pack apart. ¡°I was angry at both of them, furious that they were destroying everything I¡¯d believed about family and loyalty and love.¡± ¡°You were just a child,¡± Sera said softly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± 1 ¡°Wasn¡¯t it?¡± I opened my eyes to meet her gaze, seeing my own pain reflected in those emerald depths. ¡°Because the day they died, I was supposed to be at home. My mother wasing for one of her scheduled visits-the court had given her every other weekend and Wednesday evenings. But I was angry at her for the divorce, angry at my father for the affair, angry at the whole fucking situation.¡± My voice grew harsher as the memories became clearer, more vivid. ¡°Instead of going home after school, I went to a friend¡¯s house. I stayed for dinner, then convinced them to let me spend the night. I was being petnt, trying to punish both my parents by making my mother¡¯s visit meaningless.¡± Sera¡¯s hand moved to cover mine, squeezing tightly as she sensed where this story was leading, ¡°When I came home the next morning, I found them.¡± The words came out t, emotionless, because that was the only way I could say 10 07 173 < 49 Chapter 49 them withoutpletely falling apart. ¡°Both of them, in my father¡¯s study. My mother had been¡­ she¡¯d been torn apart. My father was slumped over his desk, his throat ripped open.¡± ¡°Oh God,¡± Sera breathed, tears beginning to spill down her checks. ¡°The house had been ransacked, but in a calcted way. Specific files were missing from my father¡¯s safe, certain documents that contained sensitive pack information.¡± I stood abruptly, needing to move as the restless energy of old rage began building in my chest. ¡°Gabriel¡¯s mother had vanishedpletely. No trace of her anywhere, like she¡¯d never existed. The timing was too convenient to be coincidence.¡± ¡°You think she orchestrated it?¡± ¡°I think someone did.¡± I turned back to face Sera, seeing understanding dawn in her eyes. ¡°Someone who knew my father¡¯s security protocols, who could get close enough to disable the safeguards, who had ess to pack secrets that could be sold to our enemies.¡± ¡°And Gabriel?¡± My jaw clenched as I thought about my worthless half-brother. ¡°Gabriel was twelve years old when it happened. Too young to be directly involved, but¡­¡± I shrugged, feeling the familiar weight of suspicion I¡¯d carried for years. ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to trust himpletely. His mother¡¯s blood runs in his veins.¡± 1 The silence that followed was heavy with shared grief and understanding. Two orphaned wolves, both carrying the weight of unsolved murders and unanswered questions. ¡°So you¡¯ve been ruling the pack since then?¡± Sera asked quietly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been carrying the responsibility since my parents died.¡± I managed a bitter smile. ¡°ire stepped in to help-she¡¯d been my mother¡¯s closest friend and advisor. Without her guidance, I probably would have destroyed everything my family had built.¡± Sera was quiet for a long moment, processing everything I¡¯d revealed. Then she took a deep breath, her expression growing determined. ¡°Darien,¡± she said, her voice stronger than it had been since she¡¯d awakened. ¡°The Moon Goddess told me something else. About seeking justice for the past, about healing more than just wounds. What if¡­ what if our parents¡¯ deaths are connected?¡± The possibility had urred to me, of course. Two pack massacres, both involving betrayal from within, both targeting Alpha families with specific bloodlines. But I¡¯d buried the suspicion along with everything else that hurt too much to examine. ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± I admitted reluctantly. ¡°But Sera, investigating something like that would be dangerous. We¡¯d be stirring up old enemies, people with everything to lose if the truth came out.¡± ¡°Then we do it carefully,¡± she said, her emerald eyes zing with a determination I¡¯d never seen before. ¡°We find out what really happened to both our families. We get justice for the people we lost.¡± 70 37 913 < Cobblestone 50 50 Chapter 50 50 Chapter 50 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 ¡°Damien,¡± I said quietly, my voice still rough from exhaustion. ¡°About the Northern Ridge Pack¡­ when you merged those territories after your parents died, did you absorb any survivors from my family¡¯s pack?¡± His blue eyes sharpened with interest. ¡°Some, yes. After what happened to your parents, the remaining wolves were scattered and vulnerable. Most were grateful for the protection and stability our pack could offer.¡± My heart began to race with sudden hope. ¡°Are any of them still with you? People who might remember my parents, who could tell me about my childhood before¡­¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°Before Elizabeth and Victor took me in?¡± 1 ¡°Several, actually, maybe. But I¡¯m not sure whether they are alive now.¡± Damien¡¯s expression grew thoughtful. ¡°I want to find them and meet them,¡± I said, trying to keep the desperate edge out of my voice. ¡°I need to know who I really am, who my parents were before they died.¡± Damien was quiet for a moment, his thumb tracing gentle patterns on the back of my hand. ¡°The Northern Ridge territory is about a four-hour drive from here. The old lodge is still standing.¡± ¡°I need to go there,¡± I said, the wordsing out with more urgency than I¡¯d intended. ¡°Damien, I need to see where I came from, to understand my heritage. These abilities I have, the healing power-I think it¡¯s connected to that ce, to my bloodline.¡± His jaw tightened almost imperceptibly. ¡°Sera, the northern territories aren¡¯t entirely safe right now. With the increased rogue activity, the border incidents-¡± ¡°Thene with me,¡± I interrupted, then immediately shook my head. ¡°No, actually, don¡¯t. Adrian needs stability right now, and you have pack business to handle. I can go alone.¡± ¡°Like hell you can,¡± Damien said, his voice carrying enough alpha authority to make the medical equipment hum in response. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere dangerous without protection, especially not when you¡¯re still recovering from whatever happened today.¡± I opened my mouth to argue, then closed it as I saw the imcable determination in his expression. We stared at each other for a long moment, neither willing to back down. ¡°How about apromise?¡± I suggested finally, though I could see from his expression that he wasn¡¯t going to like what I was about to propose. ¡°I¡¯m listening¡± ¡°I go to the Northern Ridge territory to meet these survivors, to learn about my parents and my heritage. You stay here with Adrian and handle whatever urgent pack business is keeping you up all night.¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡°Damien, be reasonable-¡± 10.33 722 50 Chapter 50 ¡°No.¡± He stood abruptly, his movement sharp and predatory as he began pacing the small space. ¡°You¡¯re talking about traveling alone to a remote area where we¡¯ve had multiple security incidents. You¡¯re still weak from using powers you don¡¯t fully understand.¡± ¡°I can take care of myself,¡± I said, though even I could hear how weak that sounded after everything that had happened. ¡°Can you?¡± Damien turned to face me, his blue eyes zing with intensity. The frustration in his voice made my own temper re. ¡°So what are you suggesting? That I hide here in Silver Moon Harbor like some delicate flower while other people make all the important decisions about my life?¡± I crossed my arms and lifted my chin defiantly. ¡°I¡¯ve spent five years proving I can take care of myself and my son. I¡¯m not about to start ying the helpless omega now just because you¡¯ve decided to go all caveman on me.¡± ¡°Caveman?¡± Damien¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and despite his obvious frustration, I caught the hint of amusement tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°I prefer ¡®protective mate, thank you very much.¡± ¡°Same thing,¡± I shot back, though I could feel my own lips twitching with suppressedughter. ¡°Next you¡¯ll be telling me I need a bodyguard to go grocery shopping.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me,¡± he muttered, running his hands through his hair. We stared at each other across the small room like children having a standoff over thest piece of cake. Despite the serious nature of our discussion, there was something almost ridiculous about two grown werewolves ring at each other with matching stubborn expressions. Finally, I sighed dramatically and flopped back against my pillows. ¡°Look, you big overprotective Alpha,¡± I said, unable to keep the affection out of my voice despite my exasperation. ¡°You have a pack to run, a business empire to manage, and warriors who actually listen to your orders without arguing back every five minutes.¡± ¡°Hey-¡± he started to protest. ¡°And, I continued, holding up a finger to silence him, ¡°Adrian needs stability. He¡¯s just started getting attached to you, and Ophelia has already done more than anyone should ever have to do for us. I can¡¯t ask her to basically be a single parent while we both go gallivanting off on some personal heritage quest.¡± Damien opened his mouth, probably to deliver some perfectly logical counterargument, but I pressed on before he could derail my momentum. ¡°Besides,¡± I said, warming to my theme and gesticting with the kind of animated passion that would have embarrassed me under normal circumstances, ¡°this is something I need to do for myself.¡± Damien stared at me for a long moment, his expression cycling through frustration, exasperation, and something that looked suspiciously like fondness. Then he threw back his head andughed-a rich, genuine sound that filled the sterile medical room with warmth. ¡°You know what?¡± he said, his voice still bubbling with mirth. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. Here I am, trying to protect a woman who just saved my entire warrior unit from certain death, as if you¡¯re some fragile thing that can¡¯t handle a road trip.¡± 1 ¡°Exactly!¡± I said triumphantly, then narrowed my eyes suspiciously. ¡°Wait. You¡¯re giving in way too easily. What¡¯s the catch?¡± 10:22 213 < 50 Chapter 50 His grin widened, taking on that wicked quality that always made my stomach do gymnastics. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s definitely a catch. You¡¯re marching into that training facility and epting the hero¡¯s wee you¡¯ve earned. They are waiting for you.¡± Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Cobblestone 51 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The moment I stepped through the doors of the Nightshadow Pack training facility, a thunderous roar of apuse crupted from every corner of the warehouse space. My face immediately burned with embarrassment as I took in the sight before me-dozens of warriors, medics, and support staff had gathered, their faces beaming with genuine warmth and respect that I¡¯d never experienced in my life. ¡°There she is!¡± Ben Thompson¡¯s voice boomed above the noise, his broad grin splitting his scarred face as he pushed through the crowd toward me. ¡°The miracle worker herself!¡± I tried to shrink back against Damien¡¯s solid presence behind me, but his hand settled firmly on the small of my back, offering both support and gentle encouragement. ¡°I really don¡¯t think this is necessary,¡± I murmured, my voice barely audible over the continued apuse. ¡°I was just doing what anyone would do-¡± ¡°Like hell you were,¡± Marcus interrupted gruffly, though his usual scowl had been reced by something that almost resembled a smile. ¡°What you did yesterday¡­ I¡¯ve been fighting for years, and I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± Ben stepped forward, his eyes bright with emotion. ¡°You saved my life, Seraphina. These hands,¡± he gestured toward my still-tingling palms, ¡°brought me back from the edge of death. How do you thank someone for something like that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± I said quickly, overwhelmed by the intensity of his gratitude. ¡°Really, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Lucas¡¯s familiar voice cut through the crowd as he made his way toward us, moving with the fluid grace of someone who hadn¡¯t nearly bled to death less than twenty-four hours ago. ¡°Ben, she didn¡¯t just make us okay-she made us better than new. Look at this.¡± He rolled up his sleeve to reveal his left arm, the one that had been shattered beyond repair during the rogue attack. The skin was perfect, unmarked by so much as a scratch, but the muscle definition seemed enhanced, more pronounced than I remembered. ¡°The healing didn¡¯t just fix the damage,¡± Lucas continued, flexing his fingers with obvious wonder. ¡°It strengthened everything. I feel like I could bench press a truck.¡± Riley appeared at Lucas¡¯s elbow, her auburn hair pulled back in its usual practical ponytail, but her cheeks were flushed with something that had nothing to do with physical exertion. She¡¯d barely looked away from Lucas since he¡¯d started speaking, her eyes tracking his every movement with an intensity that made my inner matchmaker sit up and take notice. I watched Riley¡¯s gaze drift back to Lucas¡¯s arm, her professional interest clearly battling with something much more personal. When Lucas caught her staring and shed one of his devastating smiles, the flush on her cheeks deepened to crimson. ¡°Well, well,¡± I said quietly, pitched just loud enough for the two of them to hear. ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to share with the ss?¡± Riley¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock, while Lucas¡¯s grin widened to almost dangerous proportions. ¡°I have absolutely no idea what you¡¯re talking about, Riley said primly, though she couldn¡¯t quite meet my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m simply conducting a thorough medical assessment of the healing results¡± 114 < 51 Chapter 51 ¡°Very thorough,¡± Lucas agreed solemnly, though his eyes were dancing with mischief. ¡°Oh my God,¡± Riley breathed, her face now approximately the color of a ripe tomato. ¡°You¡¯re both terrible.¡± The crowd around us had begun to disperse, warriors returning to their training routines but with an energy and enthusiasm that seemed elevated from yesterday. Several of them called out friendly greetings as they passed, their earlier skepticism about having an omega in their facilitypletely evaporated. As the afternoon progressed, I found myself working alongside Riley to organize medical supplies while keeping one eye on Lucas¡¯s training session. The beta was definitely showering off for Riley¡¯s benefit, his movements more borate and athletic than strictly necessary for the basic sparring exercises he was supposed to be conducting. 1 ¡°He¡¯s going to hurt himself,¡± Riley muttered, though her eyes never left his form as he executed a particrly impressive spinning kick that sent his sparring partner stumbling backward. ¡°He¡¯s not the one I¡¯m worried about,¡± I replied, noting the way Riley¡¯s hands had gone still on the gauze she¡¯d been rolling. ¡°When was the ¡°I am not staring at his abs,¡± Riley protested unconvincingly. ¡°Right. And I¡¯m the Queen of Ennd.¡± Riley shot me a re that could have melted steel. ¡°Don¡¯t you have somewhere else to be? Some other people¡¯s love lives to meddle in?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said cheerfully, settling morefortably into my chair. ¡°This is much more entertaining than filing reports.¡± Lucas chose that moment to remove his training shirt, ostensibly to wipe sweat from his face but more likely to give Riley a clear view of the enhanced physique my healing had apparently gifted him. The move had the desired effect-Riley made a small, involuntary sound that was part gasp and part whimper. ¡°Sweet Moon Goddess,¡± she breathed, her hands going still on the medical supplies. ¡°That should be illegal.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go tell him that?¡± I suggested innocently. ¡°I absolutely cannot and will not-¡± ¡°Riley,¡± Lucas¡¯s voice called out across the training floor, warm with genuine affection. ¡°Could you check this wrap on my wrist? I think I might have pulled something during thatstbination.¡± I watched with growing amusement as Riley approached Lucas, her professional demeanor warring with obvious attraction. The chemistry between them was so thick you could practically cut it with a knife. ¡°Let me see,¡± Riley said softly, taking Lucas¡¯s offered hand in both of hers. Her touch was gentle but thorough as she examined his wrist, her fingers tracing along the tendons with professional skill. ¡°Does this hurt?¡± she asked, applying gentle pressure to a specific point. ¡°A little,¡± Lucas said, though his voice had grown rough in a way that suggested his difort wasn¡¯t entirely physical. ¡°Maybe you should¡­ check more thoroughly.¡± 10 34 213 < 51 Chapter 51 Their faces were inches apart now, Riley¡¯s examination bing increasingly unnecessary as she lingered over each movement, each test of flexibility and range of motion. The air around them practically sparkled with sexual tension. ¡°You two are painful to watch,¡± Ben Thompson called out from across the training floor, his voice carrying enough amusement to make several other warriors look up from their own exercises. ¡°Just kiss her already, Lucas, before the rest of us die from secondhand embarrassment.¡± Comment 1 Leave the firstment for this chapter. 14 Vote Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Cobblestone 52 52 Chapter 52 52 Chapter 52 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The morning air was crisp and carried the scent of approaching autumn as I loaded my overnight bag into the back of my modest sedan. The drive to the northern territories would take most of the day, but this trip couldn¡¯t be postponed any longer. ¡°I still don¡¯t like this,¡± Damien¡¯s deep voice rumbled behind me, his arms wrapping around my waist as he pulled me back against the solid wall of his chest. Even through my jacket, I could feel the heat radiating from his body. ¡°You worry too much,¡± I teased, leaning into his embrace and tilting my head back to meet those devastatingly blue eyes. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m practically superhuman now, remember? I can heal people with my bare hands. A little road trip should be nothing.¡± I assured him, turning in his arms to press a soft kiss to his lips. Adrian came bouncing out of the apartment building, his backpack slung over his shoulders and his silver-blue eyes bright with excitement for his day at school. ¡°Mommy, are you really going away?¡± he asked, his small hand finding mine as he looked up at me with those impossibly beautiful eyes. I knelt down to his level, smoothing his dark curls with gentle fingers. ¡°Just for a few days, sweetheart. Ophelia and Damien are going to take care of you while I¡¯m gone. You¡¯ll have so much fun together, you might not even miss me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll always miss you.¡± Adrian said solemnly, throwing his small arms around my neck with the fierce intensity that only children could manage. I hugged Adrian tighter, breathing in his familiar little-boy scent of soap and sunshine. ¡°You be good for Damien, okay? Listen to what he tells you, and remember that I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be super good,¡± Adrian promised, pressing a sloppy kiss to my cheek. ¡°And I¡¯ll take care of Damien too, ¡¯cause he gets sad when you¡¯re not here.¡± Both Damien and I went very still at Adrian¡¯s matter-of-fact observation. Out of the mouths of babes. ¡°Adrian¡¯s right,¡± Damien said quietly, his hand settling on the small of my back with gentle possessiveness. ¡°I do get sad when you¡¯re not here. Soe back to us quickly, okay?¡± ¡°I promise,¡± I whispered. An hourter, I was on the highway heading north, the city skyline of Silver Moon Harbor shrinking in my rearview mirror. The first few hours of driving were pleasant enough-rolling hills covered in autumn foliage, small towns that looked like postcards, the asional glimpse of distant mountains. But as the day wore on and I traveled deeper into the northern territories, thendscape began to change. The cheerful farms and quaint viges gave way to dense forests and rocky outcroppings. Towns became sparse, then nonexistent. The roads grew narrower and more winding, and cell phone service became spotty at best. The GPS on my phone had lost signal twenty miles back, leaving me to navigate by the increasingly unreliable road signs. ording to 10.35 173 < 52 Chapter 52 thest marker I¡¯d seen, I should be approaching the town of Pine Ridge within the next few miles, where I¡¯d nned to stop for the night at a small inn. Instead, I found myself on what seemed like an endless stretch of empty asphalt cutting through a tunnel of evergreen trees. The temperature was dropping as darkness fell, and I cranked up the heater while trying to ignore the way my hands had begun to shake on the steering wheel. That¡¯s when I saw the lights in my rearview mirror. At first, I felt a rush of relief. Another car meant civilization, other people, the possibility of help if my ancient sedan decided to give up the ghost in the middle of nowhere. The vehicle behind me was gaining fast, much too fast for the winding mountain road. As it closed the distance, I could see it was arge truck with high-mounted headlights that flooded my car with harsh white light, making it impossible to see anything else in my mirrors. I slowed down and moved as far to the right as possible, expecting the truck to pass. Instead, it pulled up directly behind me, so close I could hear the rumble of its oversized engine over my own. My heart began to pound as the truck¡¯s lights shed in my mirrors, nearly blinding me. The driverid on the horn, a long, aggressive st that echoed through the forest like a battle cry. ¡°What the hell?¡± I whispered, pressing harder on the elerator. But my little sedan was no match for whatever monster truck was pursuing me, and within moments I could feel the vehicle bumping against my rear bumper. The truck rammed me again, harder this time, sending my car lurching forward and nearly into the trees on the right side of the road. I fought to keep control of the wheel, my knuckles white with strain as I tried to maintain my course on the increasingly treacherous road. The truck hit me a third time, and this impact sent my car skidding sideways across the asphalt. I felt the wheels catch on something-a pothole, a piece of debris, I couldn¡¯t tell what-and suddenly the world was spinning. Everything happened in slow motion and at lightning speed simultaneously. The car rolled once, twice, the sound of crashing metal and shattering ss filling my ears as the world turned upside down. I felt the seatbelt cutting into my chest, felt my head m against something hard, felt the taste of blood fill my mouth. Then everything went ck. Comment 10:34 Leave the firstment for this chapter. 273 Cobblestone 53 53 Chapter 53 53 Chapter 53 Serahina¡¯s POV 1 When I came to, I was hanging upside down in my seatbelt, my head throbbing and warm blood trickling down my forehead. The car hade to rest on its roof in a shallow ditch, steam hissing from the crumpled engine. Through the spider-webbed windshield, I could see boots approaching. Heavy work boots that moved with deliberate, unhurried steps. Fear shot through me like ice water as I realized my situation. Alone, injured, trapped in an overturned car in the middle of nowhere, with whoever had just run me off the road walking toward me like they had all the time in the world. I fumbled for my seatbelt release with shaking fingers, gasping as the mechanism finally gave way and I tumbled down onto the car¡¯s ceiling in an undignified heap. ss crunched under my hands as I tried to orient myself, tried to find a way out. ¡°Well, well, well. What do we have here?¡± The voice was rough, amused, andpletely unfamiliar. A man¡¯s voice, though I couldn¡¯t see his face through the damaged windshield. ¡°Looks like a pretty little thing got herself into some trouble,¡± another voice added, and I realized with growing horror that there were at least two of them. ¡°Good thing we happened to be driving by.¡± I managed to crawl toward what had been the passenger side window, now partly open thanks to the crash. If I could squeeze through, get into the forest, maybe I could hide until they gave up looking for me. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you, sweetheart,¡± the first voice said, and suddenly a hand was grabbing my ankle, dragging me back from the window opening. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous out there in the dark. Bears and wolves and all sorts of nasty creatures.¡± I was yanked from the car and hauled to my feet, swaying as a wave of dizziness nearly sent me back to the ground. Two men stood before me, both wearing nnel shirts and jeans that had seen better days. The taller one had greasy brown hair and a scraggly beard, while hispanion was shorter and stockier with mean little eyes that reminded me of a rat¡¯s. ¡°Looky here, Dale,¡± the shorter one said, circling me like I was livestock at auction. ¡°She¡¯s even prettier up close. Nice car too, before we messed it up. Bet she¡¯s got money.¡± ¡°Please,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady despite the fear wing at my throat. ¡°I don¡¯t have much cash with me, but I can get you whatever you need. Just let me go.¡± Daleughed, the sound harsh and grating in the quiet forest. ¡°Oh, honey, this ain¡¯t just about money. Though we¡¯ll be taking whatever you got. His eyes traveled over me in a way that made my skin crawl. ¡°But a pretty little thing like you, all alone out here¡­ well, seems like a waste not to have a little fun first.¡± The shorter man, whose name I didn¡¯t want to know, stepped closer and reached out to touch my hair. I jerked back instinctively, and his expression darkened. ¡°Now, now,¡± he said, his voice taking on a threatening edge. ¡°Don¡¯t be unfriendly. We¡¯re just trying to help ady in distress.¡± There was something else in the air. Another scent, cleaner and more powerful, approaching fast through the trees. 173 < 53 Chapter 53 The sound of breaking branches and rapid footsteps made all three of us turn toward the forest. Someone wasing, moving through the underbrush with purpose and speed that suggested either extensive wilderness experience or supernatural ability. ¡°What the hell-¡± Dale started to say, but his words were cut off as a figure burst from the tree line. The neer was tall and lean, dressed in dark jeans and a ck leather jacket. But it was his hair that caught my attention first- golden blond, almost white in the darkness, catching the light like spun silver. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± the stranger said, his voice carrying a cultured ent that spoke of education and refinement, though there was an underlying tone of barely controlled violence that made my would-be attackers take an involuntary step backward. ¡°I believe thedy would prefer that you leave her alone.¡± ¡°This ain¡¯t your business, pretty boy,¡± the shorter man snarled, though I noticed he was keeping his distance from the neer. ¡°Walk away and pretend you didn¡¯t see nothing.¡± The blond stranger tilted his head slightly, as if considering the suggestion. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that,¡± he said pleasantly. ¡°You see, I have a terrible weakness for damsels in distress. It¡¯s a character w, really, but there you have it.¡± Dale pulled a knife from his belt, the de gleaming wickedly in the darkness. ¡°I said back off. There¡¯s two of us and one of you. Do the math.¡± ¡°Mathematics was never my strong suit,¡± the stranger replied, and I could hear the smile in his voice even though I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. ¡°I was always more of a hands-on learner.¡± What happened next was too fast for my human eyes to followpletely. One moment the stranger was standing twenty feet away, rxed and conversational. The next moment, Dale was on the ground, his knife spinning away into the darkness while he clutched a wrist that was bent at an unnatural angle. The shorter man tried to run, but the stranger moved like liquid lightning, intercepting him before he¡¯d taken three steps. There was a brief struggle, a pained grunt, and then he too was on the ground, curled up and whimpering. ¡°Now then,¡± the stranger said, brushing invisible dust from his jacket as he stood over the two groaning forms. ¡°I suggest you gentlemen return to whatever hole you crawled out of and forget you ever saw thisdy. Because if I hear about you bothering innocent travelers again¡­¡± He left the threat unfinished, but the menace in his tone was unmistakable. Dale and hispanion didn¡¯t need to be told twice. They scrambled to their feet and disappeared into the darkness, leaving behind only the sound of crashing branches and fading footsteps. I stood there in the sudden silence, my heart still hammering against my ribs, trying to process what had just happened. The stranger turned toward me, stepping into a patch of moonlight that finally illuminated his features. He was breathtakingly handsome, with ssical features that looked like they¡¯d been carved by a master sculptor. High cheekbones, a strong jaw, eyes that seemed to shift between blue and gray in the moonlight. But it was his hair that truly caught my attention-that impossible shade of golden blond that seemed to glow with its own inner light. ¡°Are you injured?¡± he asked, moving toward me with fluid grace that spoke of predatory power barely held in check. ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯m okay,¡± I managed, though my voice was shaking badly. ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t know what would have happened if you hadn¡¯t 10.34 213 53 Chapter 53 shown up.¡± ¡°I have a fairly good idea,¡± he said grimly, his gaze flicking to my overturned car. ¡°Can you walk? We should get you somewhere safe and call for help.¡± I took a tentative step and immediately swayed as pain shot through my left ankle. The stranger moved forward instantly, his arm sliding around my waist to steady me, and the moment his skin touched mine, I felt a jolt of recognition that nearly knocked me off my feet. ¡°Easy there,¡± he said gently, his voice softer now, concerned. ¡°You¡¯ve had quite a shock.¡± ¡°My name is Seraphina,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper as I continued to stare at him. ¡°Seraphina Knight.¡± The moment my name left my lips, the stranger wentpletely still. The arm supporting me tightened almost imperceptibly, and I heard his sharp intake of breath. ¡°Sera?¡± he said, his voice filled with shock and disbelief. ¡°My God¡­ Sera? You¡¯re really Sera?¡± < Cobblestone 54 54 Chapter 54 54 Chapter 54 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The stranger¡¯s warm blue eyes held a familiarity that made my heart skip, though I couldn¡¯t ce why. Something about his presence made me feel safer, but the fact that he knew me when I didn¡¯t know him sent anxiety spiraling through my chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear nervously. ¡°You seem to know me, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t remember your name.¡± ¡°Caleb,¡± he said gently, his smile never wavering. ¡°Caleb Morrison.¡± I repeated the name silently, waiting for some spark of recognition, but nothing came. Just the same frustrating nkness that had haunted me since the ident. My wolf stirred restlessly, sensing something important that my conscious mind couldn¡¯t grasp. ¡°Caleb Morrison,¡± I said aloud, testing how it felt on my tongue. ¡°I wish I could remember you. I¡¯m so sorry-¡± When Caleb first looked at me, his eyes practically sparkled with excitement, like a golden retriever who¡¯d just spotted their favorite person after a long absence. But as my words sank in, I watched his expression dete like a balloon losing air. His shoulders dropped slightly, and for a moment he looked exactly like a disappointed puppy who¡¯d been told their human couldn¡¯t y. ¡°Oh,¡± he said softly, then quickly shook his head and gave me a gentle, understanding smile. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t apologize, Sera. It¡¯s been so many years, hasn¡¯t it?¡± His voice was patient and kind, though I could still see a flicker of wistfulness in his warm brown eyes. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s silly of me to expect you to remember a scruffy little boy from so long ago.¡± The genuine care in his tone, mixed with that hint of boyish disappointment he was trying so hard to hide, made my throat tight with emotion. ¡°You mentioned my family earlier. You knew about my real parents, about what happened to them. How do you know so much about my situation?¡± Caleb¡¯s expression grew serious, though not unkind. ¡°Why don¡¯t we grab some food and I¡¯ll exin everything? There¡¯s a diner just down the street. We can talk properly there.¡± The diner was small and worn but clean, with red vinyl booths and the kind of fluorescent lighting that made everyone look slightly pale. The scents of coffee and home-cooked food filled the air, making my stomach growl despite my anxiety. Caleb chose a corner booth and slid in across from me, his movements natural and easy. A waitress with graying hair and kind eyes approached our table. ¡°What can I get you folks?¡± she asked with a warm smile. ¡°Two coffees, please,¡± Caleb said. ¡°And maybe some of that apple pie, if you have any left.¡± ¡°Coming right up, honey¡± Once we were alone, Caleb leaned forward slightly, his hands sped on the scratched tabletop. ¡°Sera, I need to start by telling you about what¡¯s been happening up here in the north. It¡¯s not the same ce you might remember.¡± ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything. What do you mean?¡± 10.34 7/24 54 Chapter 54 ¡°Chaos. Complete chaos.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice dropped low despite the nearly empty diner. ¡°Rogues moved in, testing boundaries, picking off isted territories.¡± The waitress returned with our coffee and pie, setting them down with practiced efficiency before retreating to give us privacy. He continued grimly. ¡°Pack after pack has been heading south toward the central territories, looking for protection with the bigger, more established Alphas. Families loading up everything they can carry and just¡­ leaving. This whole region is emptying out.¡± ¡°My God.¡± I took a shaky sip of coffee. ¡°Caleb, if it¡¯s that dangerous here, why haven¡¯t you and your family left? Why are you still here?¡± His smile was tired but determined. ¡°Because someone has to help the ones who can¡¯t leave. The elderly wolves who are too set in their ways to start over, the families who can¡¯t afford to relocate, the people who get caught in the middle of territorial disputes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredibly dangerous.¡± ¡°Maybe. But my parents and I, we run the only repair shop for three hundred miles in any direction. When families are trying to escape with their lives, they need working vehicles. When istedmunities need supplies, they need reliable transportation.¡± He shrugged. ¡°We can¡¯t just abandon them.¡± I studied his face, seeing the weight of responsibility he carried, the quiet courage that kept him here when others fled. ¡°You¡¯re a good man, Caleb Morrison.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing what needs to be done.¡± He took a sip of his coffee, then looked at me intently. ¡°But enough about the current mess. You said you forgot everything and wanted to know about your family.¡± My heart began to race. ¡°Yes. Please. I need to understand who I was, where I came from.¡± ¡°Your parents were Alpha and Luna of the Northern Ridge Pack,¡± he said gently. ¡°Good people. The best, really. Your father was known throughout all the northern territories for his fairness and strength. Your mother had the most beautifulugh¡ªyou have her eyes, you know. Tears blurred my vision. ¡°I don¡¯t remember them at all.¡± ¡°I know.¡± His voice was soft with sympathy. ¡°Sera, how much do you remember about us? About our friendship?¡± ¡°Us?¡± I looked at him in confusion. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t remember anything about knowing you before today.¡± Something flickered across his features-pain, maybe. ¡°We were neighbors when we were children. Our fathers were allies, close friends.¡± ¡°We knew each other as children?¡± ¡°More than that. Caleb¡¯s smile became gentle, nostalgic. ¡°We were best friends, Sera. From the time we could walk, we were practically inseparable. Every summer, our families would get together for these big barbecues by theke. You and I would disappear into the woods for hours, building forts, climbing trees, getting into all kinds of trouble.¡± My heart clenched. ¡°We were that close?¡± ¡°Childhood sweethearts, my mother used to call us,¡± he said with a softugh. ¡°You were fearless and stubborn as hell. There was this old oak tree with branches hanging out over the water-must have been thirty feet high. All the boys were too scared to jump from the top. < 54 Chapter 54 but not you.¡± ¡°Did I jump?¡± ¡°Every single time. And every time, your mother would lecture you about being moredylike while your father tried not tough.¡± His expression grew distant with memory. The tears I¡¯d been holding back finally spilled over. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m so sorry. I don¡¯t remember any of it. Not you, not my parents, not the life we had together.¡± Caleb squeezed my hand gently. ¡°Sera, look at me.¡± I raised my eyes to meet his warm gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt that you don¡¯t remember,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m just grateful you¡¯re alive. Do you understand? For years, I thought you were dead. I thought I¡¯d lost my best friend forever. The fact that you¡¯re sitting here, breathing and talking andughing-that¡¯s all that matters to me.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± Caleb continued with a lighter tone, ¡°maybe it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t remember some of our adventures. We got into some serious trouble together. I¡¯m pretty sure we gave both our parents gray hair before we were ten years old.¡± 5 Despite my tears, I found myselfughing. ¡°That does sound like something I¡¯d do.¡± ¡°Oh, definitely. You were the mastermind behind most of our schemes.¡± He grinned. ¡°I was just along for the ride.¡± ¡°Sera,¡± Caleb said, ¡°where are you staying tonight? Please tell me you¡¯re not nning to drive back south in the dark.¡± ¡°I was hoping to find a motel somewhere nearby, actually. I know it¡¯s not the safest area right now, but¡ª¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± He shook his head firmly. ¡°You¡¯re staying with us.¡± ¡°Caleb, I couldn¡¯t impose-¡± ¡°You¡¯re not imposing. My parents still live in the same house they did when we were kids. When I tell them you¡¯re alive, when I bring you home¡­¡± He smiled warmly. ¡°My mother¡¯s going to cry for a week.¡± Caleb released my hand and pulled out his wallet to leave money for our coffee and pie. ¡°Besides, it¡¯ll be safer and morefortable than any motel in the area. And it¡¯ll give us time to talk more, to help you piece together some of those lost memories.¡± Cobblestone 55 55 Chapter 55 55 Chapter 55 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The walk to Caleb¡¯s house took less than ten minutes,. The small residential street was lined with modest homes, their front yards dotted with autumn flowers and children¡¯s toys. ¡°That one¡¯s ours,¡± Caleb said softly, pointing to a two-story house with white siding and a wraparound porch. A wooden swing swayed gently in the evening breeze. Before Caleb could reach for his keys, the front door swung open, revealing a woman in her fifties with graying brown hair and kind eyes that went wide with shock the moment theynded on me. ¡°Oh my God,¡± she whispered, her hand flying to her chest. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s really you.¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Caleb said gently, steadying her with a hand on her elbow. ¡°I told you she was alive.¡± Mrs. Morrison stared at me with tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Seraphina,¡± she breathed, my nameing out like a prayer. ¡°We thought¡­ we all thought you were dead. After what happened to your parents, when no one could find you¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Morrison,¡± I said softly, my own voice thick with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t remember you. I don¡¯t remember anything from before.¡± ¡°Margaret? What¡¯s all themotion-¡± A man appeared in the doorway behind her, tall and broad-shouldered with silver threading through his dark hair. The moment his eyes found me, he wentpletely still. ¡°Holy hell.¡± ¡°Robert, watch yournguage,¡± Margaret scolded automatically, though she never took her eyes off me. ¡°Sorry, hon, but¡­¡± He shook his head in amazement. ¡°Sera? Is it really you, little wolf?¡± Margaret stepped back and gestured us inside. ¡°Come in,e in. We can¡¯t have this conversation on the front porch.¡± She wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, though fresh tears continued to fall. ¡°I need to call Eleanor and Tom. They¡¯re not going to believe-¡± ¡°Mom, Caleb interrupted gently. ¡°Maybe we should let Sera settle in first. It¡¯s been a long day.¡± The inside of the house was warm and inviting, with overstuffed furniture and family photos covering every avable surface. The scent of something delicious-pot roast, maybe, or stew-drifted from the kitchen, and I could hear the faint sound of a television ying in another room. ¡°Sit, sit, Margaret insisted, ushering me toward the living room couch. ¡°Are you hungry? Thirsty? I can make coffee, or tea, or- ¡°Mom Caleb said again, his tone fond but firm. ¡°She¡¯s not going anywhere. Breathe.¡± Robert settled into his recliner with a heavy sigh, his eyes never leaving my face. ¡°We looked for you, you know. After the attack, when the authorities couldn¡¯t find your body with your parents, we held onto hope that maybe you¡¯d survived. We searched every hospital within five hundred miles, called every agency we could think of¡± ¡°Where did you end up?¡± Margaret asked, perching on the edge of the coffee table so she could be closer to me. ¡°How did you survive?¡± I took a shaky breath, preparing to tell the abbreviated version of my story. ¡°A woman named Elena saved me. She was badly wounded, < 55 Chapter 55 but she managed to get me to another pack territory before she died. The Nightshadow Pack took me in.¡± ¡°Actually,¡± Robert said, standing up with purpose, ¡°we might be able to help with some of those memories. Margaret, where did you put those photo albums?¡± ¡°Which ones?¡± she asked, though her eyes lit up with understanding. ¡°The ones from the summer gatherings. The ones with all the kids.¡± Margaret practically bounced with excitement. ¡°Oh, yes! Sera, you have to see these. We have pictures of you and Caleb from when you were tiny.¡± She disappeared down a hallway and returned with an armload of photo albums, setting them on the coffee table with reverent care. ¡°These are from the annual pack gatherings we used to have at Moonrise Lake. Every year, all the northern packs woulde together for a weekend of celebrating and bonding¡± She opened the first album, and I gasped. The photo on the opening page showed a group of adults standing around a pic table, their faces bright withughter. In the center were a man and woman I didn¡¯t recognize but somehow felt like I should-a tall, proud-looking man with dark hair and kind eyes, and a beautiful woman with auburn hair and the exact shade of green eyes I saw in my mirror every morning. ¡°Your parents,¡± Margaret said softly. I traced their faces with my finger, searching for some spark of recognition, some echo of love or memory. But there was nothing except a hollow ache in my chest for people I should have known. ¡°And this,¡± she said, turning the page, ¡°is you.¡± The photograph showed two small children, maybe three or four years old, sitting on a nket by ake. A little girl with wild curls and grass stains on her dress was grinning at the camera, her arms wrapped around a slightly older boy with serious dark eyes and a protective posture. ¡°That¡¯s us,¡± Caleb said, settling on the other side of me on the couch. ¡°You¡¯d just fallen into theke trying to catch a frog, and I was trying to keep you from doing it again.¡± Margaret flipped through more pages, revealing a treasury of moments I¡¯d lost. There were photos of me and Caleb building sandcastles, chasing butterflies, sharing ice cream cones that were bigger than our heads. In every picture, we were inseparable. ¡°Oh, this one¡¯s my favorite,¡± Margaret said, stopping at a photo that made my breath catch. It showed the two of us asleep under arge oak tree, my head pillowed on Caleb¡¯s shoulder while he leaned against the trunk. We couldn¡¯t have been more than five years old, but there was something so peaceful, so trusting about the image that it made my heart clench. ¡°You two had been ying all day, Robert said with a chuckle, ¡°Running around like wild animals, getting into everything. By evening, you just copsed wherever you were and fell asleep. Your parents thought it was the sweetest thing they¡¯d ever seen.¡± ¡°I look so happy,¡± I whispered, touching the photo with gentle fingers. 10.36 < 55 Chapter 55 ¡°You were happy,¡± Margaret assured me. ¡°Both of you were. Those summers were magical. Your parents and ours would spend hours talking andughing while you kids ran wild. It was like having one big, extended family.¡± The weight of all that lost time, all those stolen memories, pressed down on my chest like a physical thing. I¡¯d had a family once, a real family who loved me and watched me grow. I¡¯d had a best friend who protected me and shared his toys and fell asleep next to me under oak trees. And it was all gone, erased by violence and trauma and the cruel passage of time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, my voice breaking. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I don¡¯t remember any of it. I wish I could remember you, remember this, remember being that happy little girl.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Caleb said softly, his hand finding mine. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. You survived something that should have killed you.¡± Robert cleared his throat roughly. ¡°Speaking of your parents,¡± he said, his expression growing serious. ¡°Caleb said you came here looking for answers about what happened to them.¡± I nodded, steeling myself for whatever details they might share. ¡°I need to know the truth. I need to understand who was responsible.¡± The Morrisons exchanged another weighted look before Robert leaned forward in his chair. ¡°What do you know about that night?¡± ¡°Not much,¡± I admitted. ¡°Nothing, actually.¡± Robert said grimly. ¡°The details are¡­ difficult to hear.¡± ¡°I can handle it,¡± I said, though my hands were trembling slightly. ¡°I need to hear it.¡± Cobblestone 56 56 Chaptrer 56 56 Chaptrer 56 Chaptrer 56 1 Seraphina¡¯s POV Margaret reached over and squeezed my hand supportively before Robert began. ¡°It was August fifteenth,¡± he said. ¡°A Tuesday night, if I remember correctly. The pack had been having some minor issues with rogues in the area, but nothing serious. Nothing that suggested what wasing.¡± He paused, running a hand through his graying hair. ¡°The attack came just after midnight. But these weren¡¯t ordinary rogues, Sera. They were organized, well-armed, and they knew exactly where to strike. They bypassed the outer patrols somehow, went straight for the pack house and the family quarters.¡± My chest tightened with dread, but I forced myself to keep listening. ¡°Your father fought bravely, but they were outnumbered and caught off guard. The rogues had inside information-they knew the security protocols, the guard rotations, even which rooms the family slept in.¡± ¡°Someone betrayed us,¡± I whispered. ¡°Maybe,¡± Robert confirmed. ¡°Someone with intimate knowledge of your pack¡¯s defenses and routines. Someone your parents trusted.¡± The silence that followed was heavy with grief and anger. I could feel Caleb¡¯s hand tighten around mine, his warmth anchoring me as the reality of my parents¡¯ murder settled over me like a shroud. ¡°Were they ever caught?¡± I asked. ¡°The rogues, or whoever was working with them?¡± Robert¡¯s expression grew darker. ¡°Some of the rogues were killed in the fighting, but the leaders escaped. As for the traitor¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°Never identified. The investigation went cold after a few months.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not unusual,¡± Margaret added sadly. ¡°The northern territories were always chaotic.¡± ¡°And the rogue problem has only gotten worse,¡± Robert said. ¡°Especially in thest few years. The borders are practicallywless now. Packs are fleeing south every week, looking for protection with Alpha King.¡± A chill ran down my spine as I thought of Damien, back in Silver Moon Harbor, dealing with his own rogue incidents. The attacks Caleb had described earlier suddenly seemed much more ominous. ¡°How bad is it really?¡± I asked. ¡°The rogue situation, I mean.¡± Robert said bluntly. ¡°These aren¡¯t desperate loners looking for scraps anymore. They¡¯re organized, well-supplied, and getting bolder every month. Some of them are carrying military-grade weapons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± I said, though even as the words left my mouth. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible, Margaret agreed. ¡°But it¡¯s happening anyway. Someone is funding them, training them, giving them resources that ordinary rogues would never have ess to.¡± < 56 Chaptrer 56 The implications hit me like a physical blow. ¡°You think whoever killed my parents is still out there. Still organizing attacks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Robert said grimly. ¡°The methods are simr-well-nned strikes against established packs, targeting leadership and key infrastructure. If it¡¯s the same group, they¡¯ve grown significantly more powerful over the years.¡± I felt sick. Not just because of what had happened to my parents, but because of what might be happening right now. If these organized rogues were behind the attacks in Damien¡¯s territory¡­. Margaret stifled a yawn, then smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey. It¡¯s been such an emotional day, and we¡¯re not as young as we used to be. Why don¡¯t we call it a night? You and Caleb can go through Robert¡¯s files tomorrow, and we can discuss everything with clearer heads.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said, suddenly aware of how exhausted I was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you up sote.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize,¡± Margaret said firmly, pulling me into another warm hug. ¡°Having you here, knowing you¡¯re alive and safe-it¡¯s the best gift we could have asked for.¡± Caleb stood up, stretching slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll show you to the guest room,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s upstairs, second door on the right.¡± ¡°Actually,¡± Margaret interjected with a meaningful look at her son, ¡°why don¡¯t you give Sera your room? The guest room is full of boxes from when we helped the Peterson family pack upst month. Your room will be much morefortable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put anyone out. I can sleep on the couch.¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Margaret and Robert said in unison, making Caleb and me exchange amused nces. ¡°My room it is,¡± Caleb said with a resigned smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take the couch.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, feeling guilty about discing him from his own bed. ¡°Are you kidding? I get to be the gentleman who gives up his room for a beautifuldy-my mom would be so proud!¡± He grinned widely, that boyish charm making him look even younger than his years. ¡°Besides, the couch downstairs is actually prettyfortable. I¡¯ve fallen asleep on it watchingte-night movies more times than I can count.¡± ¡°Let me just¡­¡± he started, then stopped abruptly as we reached his bedroom door. Through the crack, I could see clothes scattered across the floor and what looked like several empty energy drink cans on the nightstand. ¡°Oh God,¡± Caleb muttered, his cheeks flushing bright red. ¡°I totally forgot¡­ I mean, I wasn¡¯t expecting¡­¡± He pushed the door open wider and immediately dove into action, scooping up discarded t-shirts and jeans with lightning speed. ¡°Sorry, sorry! I¡¯m usually better about keeping it clean, I swear!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I watched him frantically straightening things, his movements quick and efficient despite his obvious embarrassment. He grabbed the empty cans and shoved them into a small trash bin, then smoothed the rumpled bedsheets with careful attention. ¡°There!¡± he announced, standing back with his arms full ofundry. ¡°Much better. The sheets are clean, I promise-I actually changed them yesterday. Another blush crept up his neck. ¡°Not that I was nning¡­ I mean, I just like having fresh sheets¡­¡± ¡°Caleb,¡± I said gently, touched by his flustered sweetness. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Thank you.¡± 10.36 214 < 56 Chaptrer 56 He beamed at me for just a moment before seeming to remember himself. ¡°Right! Well, I¡¯ll just¡­ I¡¯ll let you get settled.¡± He backed toward the door, still clutching his clothes. ¡°If you need anything-extra nkets, water, anything at all-just call down the hall, okay?¡± ¡°I will,¡± I promised, warmth spreading through my chest at his obvious care. He lingered for just a second longer, like he wanted to say something else, then gave me one more shy smile before disappearing down the hallway with his armful ofundry. Twenty minutester, I found myself alone in Caleb¡¯s bedroom, surrounded by remnants of the boy he used to be. Even after his hasty tidying, the room was unmistakably his-walls covered with posters of ssic rock bands and old hockey yers, a desk still cluttered with automotive magazines and repair manuals despite his attempt to straighten them. I changed into the oversized t-shirt I¡¯d brought for sleeping and slipped under the covers, breathing in theforting scent of clean But as Iy there in the darkness, my thoughts inevitably turned to Damien. Before I could second-guess myself, I reached for my phone and typed out a message. *How did it go today? Ophelia texted me about her mom. Is Adrian okay?* His response came quickly: *He was perfect. We had pancakes and went to the park. He¡¯s currently sleeping and dreaming about dinosaurs, probably.* Relief flooded through me, followed by a warmth. *Thank you so much for stepping in.* *It wasn¡¯t a job,* he typed back. *Are you safe?* appeared on my screen. *Yes. Very safe. Just processing a lot of information.* We exchanged a few more messages about my trip, but I found myself reluctant to end the conversation. The distance between us felt unbearable tonight, and the thought of Damien stepping so naturally into the role of caretaker for Adrian made something deep in my chest flutter with dangerous hope. Before I could stop myself, I was typing: *I can¡¯t stop thinking about you. About today, about Adrian, abouting home to both of you.* Then, feeling bold and slightly reckless: *Is it wrong that I¡¯m getting turned on just thinking about you taking care of my son?* His response was immediate: *Not wrong at all. Tell me what you¡¯re thinking.* Heat flushed through my cheeks as I typed back: *About walking into our apartment and finding you on the couch with Adrian asleep in your arms. About how domestic and perfect and MINE you¡¯d look.* *And then what would happen?* *After I put Adrian to bed? I¡¯de back to find you waiting for me. I¡¯d crawl into yourp and show you exactly how much I missed you.* The conversation shifted, bing more intimate as we traded messages filled with longing and desire. My body responding to his 10 314 < 56 Chaptrer 56 words even across the distance, the mate bond humming with need that only intensified with each text. *I¡¯m thinking about your hands on me. About the way you growl my name when you¡¯re buried inside me. About how desperate you make me feel.* *Sera¡­* *I¡¯m touching myself right now, thinking about you. Wishing it was your mouth on me instead of my fingers.* *I want to taste you. Want to make youe with my tongue until you¡¯re shaking.* *God, yes. I need that. Need you.* *Tell me where you¡¯re touching yourself.* *Everywhere. My breasts, between my legs. I¡¯m so wet thinking about you, abouting home to you and Adrian.* *I wish I was there. Wish I could taste you while you touched yourself.* The messages continued, each one more heated than thest, until I was breathless and aching with want. *I love you. Both of you.* *Love you too,* came his immediate reply. *Come home soon. We need you here.* Comment O Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 15 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipo Loft To Continuo > 23 Send Gifts Cobblestone 57 < 57 Chapter 57 57 Chapter 57 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The sound of my phone buzzing on the nightstand jolted me awake at exactly 5:47 AM. For a heart-stopping moment, panic flooded my system as I reached for it, expecting some emergency from the northern territories where Sera was conducting her heritage search. Instead, I found a text from Ophelia. *Emergency at the hospital. My mom had a stroke. Can you handle Adrian today? I¡¯m so sorry ¨C I know this isst minute but I can¡¯t reach anyone else and I have to get to Pornd immediately.* I scrubbed my hands over my face, trying to shake off the lingering drowsiness. Of course I could handle Adrian for a day. How hard could it be? *Of course. Take care of your mom. Adrian will be fine.* Her response came immediately: *Thank you SO much. I¡¯ll leave the spare key under the flower pot by the door. He knows the routine.* Twenty minutester, I stood outside Sera¡¯s modest apartment building, still slightly disoriented by the early hour and the suburban quiet. The key was exactly where she¡¯d said it would be, hidden beneath a ceramic pot containing. I let myself in as quietly as possible, not wanting to wake Adrian before necessary. ¡°Mr. Damien?¡± A small voice drifted from the direction of bedroom. ¡°Is that you?¡± ¡°Yeah, buddy, it¡¯s me, I called softly, following the sound of his voice down a short hallway. ¡°Aunt Ophelia had to go help her mom, so I¡¯m going to hang out with you today.¡± Adrian¡¯s bedroom door was cracked open. He was sitting up in bed, his dark curls sticking up at impossible angles and his blue eyes still heavy with sleep. He wore Spider-Man pajamas that were slightly too big for his small frame, the sleeves covering his handspletely. ¡°Is her mom going to be okay?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± I said honestly, settling on the edge of his bed carefully. The mattress dipped under my weight, and he scooted closer without seeming to realize he was doing it. ¡°But Aunt Ophelia wants to be there with her, just like how your mommy would want to be there if you got hurt.¡± Adrian nodded solemnly, apparently satisfied with this exnation. ¡°Are we going to have adventures today?¡± ¡°What kind of adventures do you usually have?¡± I asked, genuinely curious about how a four-year-old structured his days. ¡°Well,¡± Adrian said, settling back against his pillows and adopting the tone of someone preparing to deliver aprehensive lecture, ¡°first we have breakfast. Aunt Ophelia makes really good pancakes, but she says they¡¯re not as good as Mommy¡¯s. Then we brush teeth and get dressed and maybe watch cartoons if there¡¯s time before school.¡± Right. School. I nced at the clock on his nightstand and realized we had exactly forty-seven minutes to aplish all of those tasks and get him to his preschool on time. 10-35 123 < 57 Chapter 57 ¡°Pancakes it is,¡± I said, standing up with more confidence than I felt. ¡°But we need to get moving if we¡¯re going to make it to school on time.¡± Adrian bounced out of bed with the kind of instant energy that only children seemed capable of summoning. ¡°I can help! I¡¯m really good at stirring.¡± The kitchen proved to be my first major challenge. Ophelia had thoughtfully left out a box of pancake mix and a note with basic instructions, but she¡¯d apparently overestimated my domestic capabilities. The note cheerfully suggested ¡°just add water and stir!¡± Adrian proved to be an excellent sous chef, chattering continuously as we worked through the pancake process. He told me about his friend at school who could allegedly burp the alphabet, about the new teacher who wore ¡°sparkly¡± earrings, and about a book Sera had been reading to him about dragons who lived in libraries. I attempted to flip our first pancake with disastrous results. ¡°Mommy says that¡¯s how you get really smart-by reading lots of books.¡± ¡°Your mommy is very wise,¡± I agreed, scraping pancake fragments off the pan with growing dismay. How had something so simple gone so wrong so quickly? ¡°Here, let me show you,¡± Adrian said, reaching for the spat with the fearless confidence of someone who had never doubted his own abilities. ¡°You have to wait for the bubbles on top, and then you flip it really fast. Like this!¡± With surprising skill for someone whose hands were barelyrge enough to grip the handle properly, he demonstrated the proper pancake-flipping technique. The pancakended perfectly in the pan, golden brown and intact. ¡°Where did you learn to do that?¡± I asked, genuinely impressed. ¡°Mommy taught me,¡± he said proudly. ¡°She says everyone should know how to cook at least a little bit, even boys.¡± We managed to produce a stack of reasonably edible pancakes, which Adrian dered ¡°almost as good as Mommy¡¯s but better than the cafeteria ones.¡± Victory, apparently, came in small and sticky packages. His preschool was a bright, cheerful building that buzzed with the controlled chaos of dozens of small children arriving for their day. I watched other parents navigating the drop-off routine with practiced ease, and tried to project the same casualpetence despite feelingpletely out of my element. ¡°Mr. Damien, Adrian said as I walked him to his ssroom, his small hand warm in mine. ¡°Will you pick me up today too?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want,¡± I said, surprised by how much I hoped his answer would be yes. ¡°Good, he said with satisfaction. ¡°I want to show you the picture I¡¯m going to draw of you today. I¡¯m going to make you really tall and give you superhero muscles.¡± ¡°Have a wonderful day, sweetie,¡± I said, crouching down to Adrian¡¯s level. Without hesitation, he threw his small arms around my neck in a hug that was brief but fierce. ¡°You too, Mr. Damien,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to eat lunch. Mommy says you sometimes forget to eat when you¡¯re working.¡± When I arrived at the school that afternoon, Adrian came running toward me with the kind of uninhibited joy that made several other parents smile. He crashed into my legs with enough force to make me stagger slightly, his backpack bouncing against his back. 10 11 213 < 57 Chapter 57 ¡°Mr. Damien! Look what I made!¡± He thrust a piece of construction paper at me, practically vibrating with excitement. The drawing was clearly meant to be me-a very tall stick figure with what appeared to be a business suit and an expression that could generously be described as ¡°serious.¡± Beside the stick figure was a much smaller figurebeled ¡°ADRIAN¡± in careful block letters, and both figures were surrounded by what looked like hearts and stars. ¡°This is incredible,¡± I said honestly, studying the artwork with the attention I usually reserved for multimillion-dor contracts. ¡°I¡¯m definitely putting this on my office wall.¡± By the time we returned to the apartment, Adrian¡¯s energy had finally begun to g slightly. We settled on the couch with a stack of his favorite books. His warm weight against my side was surprisinglyforting. ¡°Mr. Damien?¡± he said quietly as I finished reading about a lost penguin finding his way home. ¡°Yeah, buddy?¡± ¡°Do you think Mommy misses us?¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 15 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > 53 Send Gifts < Cobblestone 58 58 Chapter 58 58 Chapter 58 Damien¡¯s POV 1 For all his maturity, Adrian was still just four years old, and this was the longest he¡¯d ever been separated from his mother. ¡°I know she does,¡± I said firmly. ¡°She probably misses you so much it makes her tummy hurt a little bit.¡± ¡°Like when I miss her at school?¡± ¡°Exactly like that. But she¡¯ll be home soon, and then she¡¯ll want to hear about everything we did today.¡± Adrian considered this seriously, then nodded with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell her about the pancakes and the yground and how you read with the funny voices.¡± We ordered pizza for dinner-a decision that Adrian greeted with the enthusiasm usually reserved for major holidays. Getting him into pajamas and settled for the night was easier than I¡¯d expected. He guided me through each step with patient instruction. ¡°Now we read one more story, and then you turn on the nightlight, and then you say goodnight,¡± he exined as we settled into his bed with yet another book about anthropomorphic animals learning valuable life lessons. ¡°What kind of goodnight?¡± I asked, genuinely curious about the specifics of his bedtime ritual. ¡°Just regr goodnight. But sometimes Mommy sings, but you don¡¯t have to sing because boys don¡¯t always like singing.¡± ¡°Some boys like singing,¡± I pointed out, though I was secretly grateful not to be expected to perform a luby. ¡°Do you like singing?¡± ¡°Not particrly,¡± I admitted. ¡°That¡¯s okay. Mommy says people are good at different things, and that¡¯s what makes the world interesting.¡± After the final story was read and the nightlight was activated ording to his precise specifications, I stood in his doorway feeling oddly reluctant to leave. The day had been unlike anything I¡¯d ever experienced-challenging in ways I hadn¡¯t expected, but also deeply rewarding. ¡°Mr. Damien?¡± Adrian¡¯s sleepy voice drifted from the bed. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me today.¡± ¡°Thank you for letting me,¡± I said softly. ¡°Will you do it again sometime? Even when Aunt Ophelia isn¡¯t gone?¡± ¡°If you want me to, I said. ¡°Good,¡± he said with drowsy satisfaction. ¡°I like having adventures with you.¡± 123 58 Chapter 58 I stood there for a long moment, watching his breathing slow and deepen as sleep imed him. An hourter, I was finally settled in my own apartment, checking messages and trying to process the strange sense of aplishment that came from sessfully keeping a four-year-old alive and happy for an entire day. My phone buzzed with a text from Sera. 3 *How did it go today? Ophelia texted me about her mom. Is Adrian okay?* I typed back quickly: *He was perfect. We had pancakes and went to the park. He¡¯s currently sleeping and dreaming about dinosaurs, probably.* Her response came within seconds: *Thank you so much for stepping in.* *It wasn¡¯t a job.* I typed back. *Are you safe?* I typed. *Yes. Very safe. Just processing a lot of information.* My phone buzzed again, this time with a message that made my pulse quicken immediately. *I can¡¯t stop thinking about you. About today, about Adrian, abouting home to both of you.* The message was followed by another: *Is it wrong that I¡¯m getting turned on just thinking about you taking care of my son?* Heat shot through me like electricity, pooling low in my belly as I imagined her alone in some distant hotel room, thinking about me. About us. *Not wrong at all,* I typed back, my fingers slightly unsteady. *Tell me what you¡¯re thinking.* *About walking into our apartment and finding you on the couch with Adrian asleep in your arms. About how domestic and perfect and MINE you¡¯d look.* I groaned softly, my body responding instantly to the possessive heat in her words. Our apartment. *And then what would happen?* I typed. *After I put Adrian to bed? I¡¯de back to find you waiting for me. I¡¯d crawl into yourp and show you exactly how much I missed you.* My breath caught as more messages appeared in rapid session. *I¡¯m thinking about your hands on me. About the way you growl my name when you¡¯re buried inside me. About how desperate you make me feel.* *Sera¡­* *I¡¯m touching myself right now, thinking about you. Wishing it was your mouth on me instead of my fingers.* The image of her alone in a hotel bed, her hand between her thighs while she thought about me, made my arousal spike to almost painful intensity. I was already hard, my body responding to her words with embarrassing enthusiasm. *I want to taste you,* I typed back, abandoning any pretense of restraint. ¡°Want to make youe with my tongue until you¡¯re shaking.* 10.36 213 < 58 Chapter 58 *God, yes. I need that. Need you.* *Tell me where you¡¯re touching yourself.* *Everywhere. My breasts, between my legs. I¡¯m so wet thinking about you, abouting home to you and Adrian.* I freed my hard cock from my pants with one hand while typing with the other, the image of her pleasuring herself while thinking of our strange little family pushing me toward the edge faster than should have been possible. *I wish I was there. Wish I could taste you while you touched yourself.* The conversation continued, each message more explicit than thest, until we were both lost in the fantasy of being together despite the miles between us. When I finally came, her name on my lips and her words burning through my mind, it was with an intensity that left me breathless and aching for her return. *I love you,* appeared on my screen as I was still catching my breath. *Both of you.* *Love you too,* I typed back immediately. *Come home soon. We need you here.* Comment 4 Post your firstment! Vote 15 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > Cobblestone 59 59 Chapter 59 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 After another sleepless night spent tossing in his bed, I was eager to keep my hands and mind busy with something productive. Caleb and I set out to find anyone who might remember my family. ¡°There are a few elderly pack members who chose to stay in the area,¡± Caleb exined as we walked down a tree-lined street that felt both foreign and familiar. ¡°Most of them live alone now, but they might remember details about your parents or the attack that never made it into the official reports.¡± The first two houses we visited yielded nothing useful. One was empty, its windows dark and garden overgrown with weeds. At the second, a frail woman answered the door but became confused the moment I introduced myself, insisting I looked exactly like someone named Dorothy who¡¯d died thirty years ago. It wasn¡¯t until we reached a small cottage at the end of a dead-end street that we found someone who might actually help. ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Garrison,¡± Caleb said quietly as we approached the front porch. ¡°He lived about a quarter mile from our neighborhood.¡± The man who answered our knock was ancient, with wisps of white hair and clouded eyes that seemed to look through us rather than at
  1. His clothes hung loose on his thin frame, and his hands shook as he gripped the doorframe for support.
¡°Mr. Garrison?¡± I said gently, trying to keep my voice calm and non-threatening. ¡°My name is Seraphina. I was hoping you might remember my parents, Alpha and Luna from the Northern Ridge Pack?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes sharpened suddenly, focusing on my face with an intensity that made me step back. Then his expression crumbled, and he began muttering under his breath in a voice too low for me to understand. ¡°The little wolf,¡± he said suddenly, his voice cracking. ¡°The little wolf with green eyes. They said you were dead.¡± My heart leaped with hope. ¡°Mr. Garrison, do you remember what happened? The night of the attack?¡± But his moment of rity was already fading. He began shaking his head violently, backing away from the door as if I were something to be feared. ¡°Too many secrets,¡± he muttered. ¡°Can¡¯t trust anyone. Can¡¯t trust¡­¡± He mmed the door in our faces. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Caleb said, his hand finding my shoulder as disappointment crashed over me. ¡°The attack really messed him up. He¡¯s never been the same since.¡± I stared at the closed door, feeling the weight of all the lost memories, all the answers that might nevere. We walked in silence for several minutes, the morning air growing warmer as the sun climbed higher. The neighborhood around us told the story of amunity slowly dying-half the houses were empty, yards overgrown, ¡°For Sale¡± signs faded by weather and time. ¡°Most people moved south after the attack, Caleb exined when he noticed my attention drifting to the abandoned homes. ¡°They were 10.76 113 < 59 Chapter 59 too scared to stay, even with the rogues supposedly cleared out. The ones who remained either couldn¡¯t afford to leave or were too stubborn to abandon their homes.¡± We were cutting through a small patch of woods that served as a shortcut back to his neighborhood when I heard it-the soft rustle of movement in the undergrowth ahead. Every instinct I¡¯d developed over the past few days screamed danger. My wolf rose to attention, alert and ready. The memory of being chased through these same northern territories just forty-eight hours ago came flooding back, making my heart race with sudden fear. Caleb must have sensed my tension because he immediately stepped closer, his entire body coiling like a spring ready to strike. Without hesitation, he positioned himself directly in front of me, one arm sweeping back to keep me behind his protective shield. A low, menacing growl rumbled from deep in his chest. I found myself instinctively pressing against Caleb¡¯s back, my hands fisting in his shirt as my heart hammered against my ribs. Then two figures burst from the undergrowth like they¡¯d been shot from a cannon-a young couple, maybe college-aged, their clothes ¡°Oh God, sorry!¡± the girl shrieked, frantically trying to button her shirt while hopping on one foot as she attempted to put her shoe back
  1. ¡°We didn¡¯t think anyone else was out here!¡±
Her boyfriend, red-faced and struggling with his inside-out t-shirt, nearly tripped over a fallen log in his haste to escape. ¡°So sorry! Really, really sorry! We¡¯ll just-we¡¯re going now!¡± They practically stampeded past us like startled deer, the boy¡¯s shoes still untied and the girl clutching what appeared to be her bra in one hand, disappearing back into the woods with a chorus of mortified squeaks and nervousughter. The silence that followed was deafening. I became acutely aware that I was still pressed against Caleb¡¯s back, my hands still fisted in his shirt, my cheek actually resting between his shoulder des. I could feel the rapid thump of his heartbeat, could smell the clean scent of his soap mixed with something distinctly masculine andforting. At the exact same moment, we both seemed to realize our position. I jerked backward like I¡¯d been electrocuted, while he spun around so quickly he nearly lost his bnce. We stood there staring at each other, both breathing hard from adrenaline and something else entirely. ¡°Well,¡± Caleb said, his voice cracking slightly. He cleared his throat and tried again. ¡°That was¡­ educational.¡± I couldn¡¯t help it-I burst intoughter. Not delicate,dylike giggles, but full-blown, snortingughter that made my sides ache. Caleb smiled, his own lips twitching despite his obvious embarrassment. ¡°I think that guy put it on backwards and inside-out.¡± We dissolved intoughter again, the tension of the moment breaking like a snapped wire. But as our amusement faded, I became aware of how close we were still standing, how his warm eyes were studying my face with an intensity that made my breath catch. ¡°Sera,¡± he said softly, and something in his tone made my heart skip. ¡°We should¡­¡± ¡°We should definitely¡­ keep walking¡± I replied, though neither of us moved. 712 < 59 Chapter 59 ¡°Right. Walking. Good idea.¡± Comment C Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 15 ndments when sending gift. Cobblestone 60 60 Chapter 60 60 Chapter 60 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 After breakfast with the Morrison family, I found myself reluctant to leave the warmth andfort of their home. But I knew I couldn¡¯t stay any longer-Adrian was waiting for me, and my life was back in Silver Moon Harbor. ¡°I think I should really get going.¡± I said, standing from the kitchen table where we¡¯d been lingering over coffee and Margaret¡¯s incredible homemade cinnamon rolls. Caleb looked up from his cup. ¡°Where will you go from here?¡± ¡°Back home to Silver Moon Harbor,¡± I replied, then found myself adding impulsively, ¡°Actually, Caleb, would you like toe visit sometime? I mean, if you ever find yourself in the city¡­ I¡¯d love to show you around.¡± He was quiet for a moment, considering my invitation with that careful way he had of thinking things through. Finally, a slow smile spread across his face. ¡°You know what? That sounds really nice, Sera. And actually¡­¡± He paused, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯ve been putting off a supply run to the city for weeks now. We need parts for the shop that I can only get from the bigger dealers down south. Maybe I could drive down with you, take care of business.¡± Relief flooded through me at the thought of not having to make the long drive alone. ¡°That would be wonderful! Are you sure you don¡¯t mind thepany?¡± ¡°Mind?¡± Caleb¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I¡¯d enjoy it.¡± ¡°Your car is still broken.¡± He stood up, brushing his hands off on his jeans. ¡°It isn¡¯t going anywhere for a while.¡± My heart sank. ¡°How long would it take to fix?¡± ¡°Well, I could do the work myself at our shop,¡± Caleb said, studying the damage with a professional eye. ¡°But with parts and everything¡­ we¡¯re talking at least a week, maybe more. Supply chains up here aren¡¯t exactly reliable these days. I¡¯ll fix your car and drive it down to you once it¡¯s ready,¡± he said simply. ¡°In the meantime, you can ride with me in my truck. We¡¯ll go to the city together, I¡¯ll take care of my business, and you¡¯ll get home today instead of next week.¡± An hourter, we were loaded into Caleb¡¯s pickup truck. Margaret had insisted on packing us enough food for a small army, pressing containers of sandwiches and thermoses of coffee into our hands despite our protests. ¡°Drive carefully, Robert called from the front porch as Caleb started the engine. ¡°And Sera-youe back and visit us soon, you hear?¡± ¡°So tell me about your son, I heard your phone calls¡± Caleb said once we¡¯d reached the main highway. ¡°Adrian, right? How old is he?¡± A smile automatically spread across my face. ¡°He¡¯s five. The most amazing little boy you¡¯ll ever meet-smart and funny and full of energy. He has this way of making everyone fall in love with him within five minutes of meeting him.¡± ¡°Five years old,¡± Caleb repeated thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s a fun age. All questions and curiosity, I bet.¡± < 60 Chapter 60 ¡°Exactly! He wants to know how everything works, why the sky is blue, where babiese from¡­¡± Iughed, remembering some of Adrian¡¯s more challenging questions. Caleb chuckled. ¡°He sounds incredible. What about his father?¡± The question hit me like a cold ssh of water, wiping the smile from my face. ¡°His father¡­ isn¡¯t around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Caleb said quickly, noticing my change in mood. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I struggled to find the right words. ¡°Adrian was unexpected. A surprise from a night I barely remember. His father doesn¡¯t even know he exists.¡± Caleb was quiet for a moment, processing this information. ¡°That must be hard, raising him on your own.¡± ¡°Sometimes,¡± I admitted. ¡°But Adrian makes everything worth it. He¡¯s the best thing that ever happened to me, even if the circumstances weren¡¯t¡­ ideal.¡± ¡°Are you married now? Or seeing someone?¡± Heat rose in my cheeks at the personal question. ¡°No, I¡¯m not married. And as for seeing someone¡­¡± I thought about Damien. Before I could say that name, my phone started ringing. Adrian¡¯s contact photo filled the screen. ¡°I should take this,¡± I said, epting the video call. ¡°Hi, sweetheart!¡± Adrian¡¯s face appeared on the screen, his silver-blue eyes sparkling with excitement. He was clearly in the living room, with familiar furniture visible in the background. ¡°Mommy!¡± he eximed, bouncing slightly in his enthusiasm. ¡°When are youing home? I missed you so much!¡± ¡°I missed you too, baby. I¡¯m on my way home right now, actually. I should be there in a few hours.¡± ¡°Really? Really really?¡± ¡°Really really,¡± I confirmed, using our special phrase. ¡°Have you been good for Ophelia and Mr. Damien?¡± ¡°The best! Mr. Damien taught me how to tie my shoes yesterday, and Ophelia let me help make cookies, and we went to the park and I made friends with a dog named Charlie!¡± 2 Listening to Adrian¡¯s chatter, I became aware that Caleb had gone very quiet beside me. I nced over and saw him watching my phone screen with an expression of wonder. ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s that man driving?¡± Adrian asked suddenly, having apparently noticed Caleb in the background of our video call. I angled the phone so Adrian could see both of us. ¡°This is my friend Caleb, sweetheart. He¡¯s giving Mommy a ride home because my car broke down.¡± ¡°Hi, Adrian,¡± Caleb said warmly, ncing at the phone while keeping most of his attention on the road. ¡°Your mom has told me a lot about you.¡± Adrian studied Caleb with the intense curiosity that only five-year-olds possessed. ¡°You have nice eyes,¡± he announced with typical 10 AL 213 < 60 Chapter 60 childhood directness. Caleb¡¯s face lit up with genuine delight. ¡°Thank you. And you have amazing eyes too-they¡¯re very unusual.¡± We drove infortable silence for a while after that, thendscape gradually changing from forest and mountains to suburbs and eventually to the familiar skyline of Silver Moon Harbor in the distance. 1) Twenty minutester, we pulled up in front of my building. I could see Adrian¡¯s face pressed against the window of her third-floor apartment, and the moment he spotted us, he disappeared from view. ¡°He¡¯sing down,¡± I said,ughing at my son¡¯s eagerness. ¡°Fair warning-he¡¯s going to be excited and probably ask you a million. questions.¡± ¡°I can handle it,¡± Caleb said with a grin. Sure enough, within moments Adrian came bursting through the building¡¯s front door, Ophelia close behind him. My sonunched himself into my arms the moment I stepped out of the truck, wrapping his small arms around my neck with fierce intensity. ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re really here!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really here,¡± I confirmed, holding him tight and breathing in his familiar little-boy scent of soap and sunshine. ¡°I missed you so much. sweetheart.¡± When Adrian finally pulled back to look at me, his gaze immediately shifted to Caleb, who hade around to our side of the truck. My son studied him with obvious curiosity, taking in everything from Caleb¡¯s friendly smile to his casual clothes to the way he stood with rxed confidence. ¡°So you¡¯re the handsome big brother who gave my mommy a ride home.¡± Cobblestone 61 61 Chapter 61 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Caleb crouched down to Adrian¡¯s eye level with natural ease. ¡°You have excellent manners, Adrian. Your mom has told me so many wonderful things about you.¡± That was all the encouragement Adrian needed. His shyness evaporated like morning mist as his face lit up with delight. ¡°Do you want to see my room?¡± he asked with the kind of immediate trust that only children possessed. ¡°I have a really cool dinosaur collection, and Mr. Damien helped me organize it by time periods. The T-Rex is my favorite, but the Triceratops is pretty cool too because it has three horns and-¡± ¡°Adrian,¡± I interrupted gently,ughing at his rapid-fire enthusiasm. ¡°Maybe Caleb needs to get going. He has business in the city, and-¡± ¡°Actually,¡± Caleb said, standing up but keeping his attention focused on Adrian, ¡°I¡¯d love to see your dinosaur collection. I¡¯m something of a paleontology enthusiast myself.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes went wide with excitement. ¡°Really? Do you know about the Cretaceous period?¡± ¡°I do indeed,¡± Caleb replied with genuine interest. ¡°Did you know that not all dinosaurs went extinct? Birds are actually direct descendants of theropod dinosaurs.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± Adrian grabbed Caleb¡¯s hand without hesitation. ¡°Come on, I have to show you my Velociraptor! Mr. Damien said they were really smart hunters, and they had these really sharp ws-¡± I followed behind as Adrian dragged Caleb toward our apartment building, chattering nonstop about dinosaurs and fossils and everything he¡¯d apparently learned during his time with Damien. Watching Caleb patiently answer every question and respond to Adrian¡¯s excitement with genuine enthusiasm, I felt a warmth spread through my chest. Once we reached my apartment, Adrian immediatelyunched into the grand tour, pulling Caleb from room to room with the kind of boundless energy that only five-year-olds possessed. I trailed behind. ¡°And this is my room!¡± Adrian announced, throwing open his bedroom door with theatrical ir. ¡°Look!¡± The sight of them sitting cross-legged on the floor, Adrian¡¯s small hands moving animatedly as he described the hunting patterns of pack raptors, made my throat tight with emotion. ¡°You know what?¡± Adrian said suddenly, his face brightening with inspiration. ¡°You should stay for dinner! Mommy makes the best spaghetti, and we could watch a dinosaur documentary, and-¡± ¡°Adrian, I started, ready to exin why that might not be possible, but Caleb looked up at me with such hopeful expression that the words died in my throat. ¡°I would love to stay for dinner,¡± Caleb said simply. ¡°If your mother doesn¡¯t mind thepany.¡± The eager hope in Adrian¡¯s eyes was impossible to resist. ¡°Of course,¡± I heard myself saying. ¡°I¡¯d love to cook for both of you.¡± 10.36 < 61 Chapter 61 Which is how I found myself in my small kitchen an hourter, stirring sauce while listening to Adrian and Caleb debate the merits of different dinosaurs. Adrian had attached himself to Caleb like a barnacle, following him around the apartment and chattering nonstop about everything from his favorite books to his all kinds of thoughts. ¡°Mommy, can Caleb help us cook?¡± Adrian asked, appearing in the kitchen doorway with Caleb close behind. ¡°I¡¯m actually pretty handy in the kitchen,¡± Caleb offered with that easy smile. ¡°I make excellent garlic bread.¡± ¡°Please, Mommy?¡± Adrian added his most persuasive five-year-old expression. 1 Soon the three of us were working together in the kitchen, Adrian standing on a chair to help mix the sd while Caleb sliced bread and I managed the sauce. It felt surprisingly natural, like we¡¯d done this dance many times before. ¡°Have you ever been married?¡± Adrian asked with typical childhood directness as he carefully tore lettuce leaves. ¡°Adrian!¡± I protested, feeling heat rise in my cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s a personal question.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Caleb said with augh. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t been married, Adrian. I¡¯ve been too busy working and taking care of my parents to find the right person.¡± ¡°My mommy isn¡¯t married either.¡± Adrian announced matter-of-factly. I nearly dropped the spoon I was holding. ¡°Adrian!¡± The sound of the front door opening cut Adrian off mid-sentence. We all turned toward the hallway, and I felt my heart do that familiar leap it always did when I knew Damien was near. ¡°Sera?¡± His voice carried through the apartment, warm with relief and something deeper that made my pulse quicken. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°In the kitchen!¡± I called out, trying to keep my voice steady despite the way my entire body had suddenlye alive at the sound of his voice. The footsteps approaching were familiar, measured, confident. Then Damien appeared in the kitchen doorway, and the sight of him made my breath catch in my throat despite everything that had happened between us. He was still in his work clothes-dark cks and a crisp white shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his forearms-but his tie was missing and his hair looked like he¡¯d been running his hands through it. His silver-blue eyes found mine immediately, and the intensity of relief and something else-something hungry and possessive-made my knees weak, ¡°Thank God,¡± he said quietly, his voice rough with emotion. ¡°I was worried when-¡± But his words cut off abruptly as his gaze shifted from me to Caleb, who was standing next to the counter with a dish towel in his hands. The warmth in Damien¡¯s expression disappeared instantly, reced by something cold and dangerous that made the temperature in the room drop several degrees. ¡°Who is this?¡± Cobblestone 62 < 62 Chapter 62 62 Chapter 62 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The moment I heard Sera wasing home, I couldn¡¯t think about anything else. I¡¯d been checking my phone every few minutes, my wolf Alex pacing restlessly under my skin. I couldn¡¯t focus on work at all. Anna had cornered me just as I was heading for the door. ¡°Damien, we really need to go over these quarterly reports,¡± she said, spreading papers across my desk with that clingy smile of hers. ¡°The numbers don¡¯t add up, and the board meeting is tomorrow.¡± ¡°It can wait,¡± I said, already reaching for my jacket. ¡°But this is important business,¡± Anna insisted, pressing closer than necessary. ¡°Surely more important than whatever domestic issue is calling you away?¡± ¡°The reports can wait until morning.¡± She kept talking, batting her eyshes and leaning closer every time she made a point about the reports. Her perfectly manicured fingers would ¡°identally¡± brush against my arm as she reached for documents, and she kept tilting her head in that calcted way that made her blonde hair cascade over one shoulder. ¡°You work so hard, Damien,¡± she purred, her voice dropping to what she probably thought was a seductive whisper. ¡°You deserve someone who truly appreciates your dedication to thepany.¡± Her hand lingered on my desk, fingertips drumming in a pattern designed to draw attention to her expensive manicure. By the time I finally escaped the office, brushing past her with barely contained irritation, I was wound tight as a spring. Every instinct screamed at me to get home, to make sure Sera was safe, to wash the cloying scent of Anna¡¯s desperation from my memory. Now, climbing the stairs to her apartment, I could smell her familiar scent ofvender and vani growing stronger. But there was something else mixed in. My wolf immediately went on high alert. I could hearughter through the door as I reached her floor. Adrian¡¯s delighted giggle, Sera¡¯s warmugh, and another voice-deeper, unfamiliar, male. I knocked, maybe harder than I meant to. ¡°In the kitchen!¡± Sera called out, her voice bright and happy in a way that made my chest tight. I followed the sound of voices down the hallway. Adrian was chattering about dinosaurs, but the responses wereing from whoever this stranger was. The sight that hit me in the kitchen doorway stopped me cold. Sera stood at the stove stirring pasta sauce, her dark hair falling around her shoulders. But right next to her, close enough that they almost touched, stood a man I¡¯d never seen before. Tall, sandy hair, easy smile, holding a dish towel like he belonged there. 10:37 < 62 Chapter 62 The domestic scene hit me like a punch to the gut. I let my alpha aura unfurl, filling the kitchen with dominance and barely contained aggression. The unknown male straightened immediately, his nostrils ring as he caught my scent. His eyes sharpened with recognition of what I was, but he didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Who is this?¡± I asked, my voice deceptively calm. The stranger stepped forward with surprising confidence, extending his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Caleb Morrison,¡± he said steadily. ¡°I¡¯m an old friend of Sera¡¯s. We just drove down from the northern territories together.¡± I ignored his offered handshake, my eyes fixed on his face. ¡°And what exactly is your rtionship with Sera?¡± Something flickered in Caleb¡¯s eyes. ¡°We grew up together,¡± he said simply. ¡°Our fathers were friends. Sera and I have been friends since we were children.¡± ¡°Damien,¡± Sera¡¯s voice cut through my dark thoughts. I saw concern in her green eyes. ¡°Caleb helped me learn about my family, about my heritage. He¡¯s been incredibly kind.¡± ¡°How thoughtful,¡± I said carefully. ¡°And you said he¡¯s your¡­?¡± Caleb met my eyes steadily, and I saw something there that made my wolf sparl. ¡°We¡¯re childhood friends,¡± Caleb repeated. Adrian,pletely oblivious to the tension, chose that moment to pipe up. ¡°Damien!¡± he called out, his face lighting up as he noticed me. ¡°Look, this is my mommy¡¯s friend Caleb! He knows all about dinosaurs, and he¡¯s staying for dinner!¡± I moved into the kitchen with predatory grace, every line of my body radiating territorial aggression. ¡°Is that so?¡± I said. ¡°How¡­ domestic,¡± I said, the word dripping with hostility. Caleb¡¯s jaw tightened, and I saw his hands clench at his sides. Good. He was getting the message. ¡°Damien,¡± Sera said, her voice carrying a warning. ¡°Caleb has been nothing but helpful. He and his parents opened their home to me when I needed somewhere safe to stay.¡± ¡°Of course, I said, forcing my voice level. ¡°How fortunate you had such¡­prehensive assistance.¡± ¡°You should be grateful, Sera continued, her green eyes shing with anger, ¡°Caleb went out of his way to help me, to keep me safe, to help me find answers. ¡°And I¡¯m sure he was more than happy to help,¡± I replied, staring at Caleb as I emphasized the word in a way that made its double meaning clear. That was the final straw. Caleb stepped forward, meeting my hostile stare with steel in his own eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I was happy to help Sera. She¡¯s one of the most important people in my life, and has been since we were children. When someone I care about is in trouble, I don¡¯t hesitate to protect them.¡± 744 213 < 62 Chapter 62 The possessive undertones made Alex roar with rage. This male wasying im to my mate, making it clear he considered himself to have prior rights. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± Sera interjected, her voice sharp as ss. ¡°That¡¯s quite enough. Caleb is a guest in my home, and Damien, you¡¯re being incredibly rude.¡± Adrian, sensing the tension, moved closer and slipped his hand into mine. ¡°Are you mad?¡± Looking down at my son¡¯s worried face, seeing the confusion in those silver-blue eyes that marked him as mine, I forced myself to breathe. 2 ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, buddy,¡± I said gently, crouching to his level. ¡°I was just¡­ surprised to meet your mommy¡¯s friend.¡± Caleb stepped closer, his eyes narrowing as he studied my face. The kitchen had gone dead quiet except for the sound of pasta sauce bubbling on the stove. ¡°And please, you are¡­?¡± Caleb asked, his voice carefully controlled but with an edge that hadn¡¯t been there before. His posture shifted slightly, squaring his shoulders as he waited for my answer. I stepped forward, closing the distance between us until we were nearly chest to chest. My alpha aura filled the small space, making the air itself feel heavy with dominance and barely leashed power. When I spoke, my voice was low and deadly certain, carrying the kind of authority that made lesser wolves bare their throats in submission. ¡°I¡¯m Adrian¡¯s father.¡± Comment ? Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 16 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > ¡ê3 Send Gifts View All > Cobblestone 63 5163 Chapter 63 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The words hit me like a physical blow, stealing the breath from my lungs. Adrian¡¯s father. Damien had just imed to be Adrian¡¯s father, with thatmanding alpha authority that brooked no argument. My hands trembled as I gripped the wooden spoon, the pasta sauce forgotten as I stared at Damien in shock. His silver-blue eyes met mine across the suddenly silent kitchen, and in them I saw absolute certainty, possessive determination, and something else-a challenge. Caleb¡¯s face went pale, his eyes darting between Damien and me with growing understanding. ¡°I¡­¡± The words stuck in my throat. How could I exin this? Adrian, bless his innocent heart, seemedpletely oblivious to the earth-shattering revtion that had just been dropped. He was still holding Damien¡¯s hand, looking up at him with those bright eyes. ¡°You¡¯re my daddy?¡± Adrian asked with the kind of simple directness that only children possessed. There was no confusion in his voice, no doubt-just eptance and a kind of wondering joy. ¡°This is¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was hoarse. He cleared his throat and tried again. ¡°This is Adrian¡¯s father?¡± Heat flooded my cheeks. There was no way to make this less awkward. ¡°Caleb,¡± I said quietly, ¡°this is Damien Nightshadow. He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s my¡­¡± The words caught in my throat again. What was Damien to me? My mate? My boss? All of the above? Damien rose to his full height, keeping one protective hand on Adrian¡¯s shoulder. When he spoke, his voice carried that alpha authority that made my knees weak. ¡°I¡¯m Sera¡¯s mate,¡± he said simply, and the possessive way he said it made my stomach flip. ¡°I see,¡± Caleb said stiffly. His friendly demeanor hadpletely disappeared, reced by something cooler, more distant. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that Sera was in a rtionship.¡± ¡°I actually wanted to tell you,¡± I said, relief flooding through me as I found the right words. ¡°About Damien and me, I mean. But every time I tried to bring it up while I was here, something would interrupt us.¡± Caleb¡¯s expression softened immediately, the hurt fading from his eyes as understanding took its ce. A gentle smile curved his lips as he nodded. ¡°That sounds about right,¡± he said with a quiet chuckle. ¡°We just found each other, Damien said smoothly, stepping closer to me. The heat of his body at my back was bothforting and overwhelming. ¡°It¡¯s been a¡­ surprising discovery for both of us.¡± Damien¡¯s hand settled on my shoulder, a warm, possessive weight that made A practically purr with satisfaction. ¡°Sera has had to deal 10.37 712 < 63 Chapter 63 with a lot recently,¡± he said, and there was warning in his voice. ¡°Family issues. Dangerous situations. I¡¯ve been helping her navigate them.¡± I could feel the alpha dominance radiating from Damien, could see how it made Caleb stiffen with instinctive submission. But to Caleb¡¯s credit, he didn¡¯t back down entirely. ¡°Yes,¡± Caleb said carefully, ¡°she mentioned some family trouble. I¡¯m d she has¡­ support.¡± The word ¡®support¡¯ came out like he was chewing ss. ¡°Mommy,¡± Adrian piped up, apparently deciding the grown-ups were being boring, ¡°can we eat now? I¡¯m really hungry!¡± ¡°Of course, sweetheart,¡± I said, my voice only slightly shaky. ¡°Let me just finish the sauce.¡± I turned back to the stove, determined to focus on something-anything-other than the suffocating tension that had settled over my kitchen like a thick fog. Damien appeared at my left elbow, wordlessly taking over chopping vegetables. Caleb materialized at my right side, silently washing dishes with the kind of focused intensity usually reserved for defusing bombs. The silence was deafening. I stirred the pasta sauce with perhaps more vigor than strictly necessary, hyperaware of the tworge males nking me like awkwardly helpful bookends. Damien reached across me for the salt at the exact same moment Caleb moved to grab a dish towel. It would have beenical if it weren¡¯t so painfully ufortable. ¡°Salt, Damien said curtly. ¡°Towel,¡± Caleb replied with equal brevity. Adrian, blissfully oblivious to the adult weirdness surrounding him. He zoomed between our legs, nearly tripping Damien, who steadied himself with a hand on my shoulder. Caleb stepped sideways to avoid the small missile that was my son, bumping into me in the process. ¡°Sorry,¡± both men mumbled simultaneously, then red at each other for the synchronized apology. I gritted my teeth and continued stirring, while Adrianunched into what appeared to be an interpretive dance routine in the three- square-foot space between the refrigerator and the counter The pasta was starting to stick to the bottom of the pan. The sauce was bubbling ominously. Adrian had progressed to some sort of acrobatic routine that involved jumping from chair to chair while making sound effects that could probably be heard three apartments over. I was approximately thirty seconds away from throwing down my wooden spoon and shouting at all three of them to GET OUT when the blessed sound of a key turning in the lock echoed through the apartment. ¡°Sera! I¡¯m back! How did the trip to the mysterious northern territories go? Did you find what you were looking for, or-¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice called out, and I swear I heard angels singing. 1 Her words cut off abruptly as she appeared in the kitchen doorway and took in the scene: me standing at the stove, Adrian bouncing excitedly next to Damien, Caleb looking like he¡¯d rather be anywhere else, and an atmosphere thick enough to cut with a knife. 10:37 943 < 63 Chapter 63 But Ophelia, being Ophelia, didn¡¯t miss a beat. Her eyes immediately zeroed in on Caleb withser-sharp focus, and a slow, appreciative smile spread across her face. ¡°Well, well, well,¡± she said, her voice rich with amusement. ¡°And who is this handsome new addition to our little gathering?¡± I groaned internally. Trust Ophelia to make an already awkward situation infinitely moreplicated. ¡°Ophelia,¡± I said quickly, ¡°this is Caleb Morrison. He gave me a ride back from the northern territories. Caleb, this is my best friend, Ophelia.¡± Caleb, looking grateful for a friendly face, stepped forward with a genuine smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ophelia,¡± he said, offering his hand. ¡°Sera has told me so much about you.¡± ¡°Has she now?¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as she shook his hand, holding on just a beat longer than strictly necessary. ¡°And here I thought she was keeping all the good-looking men to herself.¡± Comment 1 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 16 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > < Cobblestone 64 64 Chapter 64 64 Chapter 64 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Caleb immediately shifted his attention from Damien¡¯s death re to Ophelia, and his entire demeanor transformed. The polite but guarded expression he¡¯d been wearing melted into genuine warmth as he stepped forward with that easy smile that had charmed half the pack. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ophelia,¡± he said, offering his hand with old-fashioned courtesy. ¡°Sera has told me so much about you during our drive. She¡¯s incredibly lucky to have such a devoted friend.¡± Ophelia practically glowed under the attention, her cheeks pinking with delight as she epted his handshake and held it just a beat longer than strictly necessary. ¡°Has she now?¡± she said, her voice taking on that slightly breathless quality it got when she encountered an attractive male. ¡°And here I thought she was keeping all the good-looking men to herself. Though I can see why,¡± she added, ncing meaningfully at Damien before turning back to Caleb with renewed interest. ¡°You have the most incredible eyes.¡± I watched in fascination as Caleb¡¯s smile became even more genuine, crinkling the corners of those ice-colored eyes Ophelia was admiring. ¡°You¡¯re very kind,¡± he said with just the right amount of modest charm. ¡°Though I have to say, yours are absolutely stunning. That shade of brown is extraordinary.¡± Damien made a sound that might have been a growl, but Caleb and Ophelia were too busy gazing at each other to notice. I could practically see Ophelia melting under thepliment, her whole face lighting up with pleasure. ¡°Oh, you tter me,¡± she said, but she was clearly eating up every word. ¡°Tell me, Caleb, what do you do up in the northern territories? Besides rescuing damsels in distress and driving them safely home, of course.¡± ¡°I work in repair shop,¡± Caleb replied, his voice taking on an enthusiastic note as he spoke about something he clearly loved. ¡°My family has been stewarding the northern territories. It¡¯s challenging work, but incredibly rewarding.¡± That sounds fascinating,¡± Ophelia breathed, and I could tell she actually meant it. ¡°You must be incredibly strong to do that kind of physicalbor.¡± I bit back a smile as I watched my best friend work her magic. Within minutes, she had Caleb describing his work with passionate enthusiasm while she hung on his every word, asking intelligent questions and making appropriately impressed sounds at all the right moments. Meanwhile, Damien was standing beside me like a barely contained storm cloud, his jaw clenched so tight I was surprised his teeth didn¡¯t crack. ¡°So, Caleb said eventually, his gaze reluctantly leaving Ophelia to include the rest of us, ¡°I hate to interrupt such lovelypany, but 1 should probably start thinking about finding a ce to stay for the night. I¡¯ll need to head back north first thing in the morning.¡± ¡°You¡¯re staying in the city overnight?¡± Ophelia asked, her disappointment clear in her voice. 10:37 64 Chapter 64 ¡°Just tonight,¡± Caleb confirmed with what looked like genuine regret. ¡°I have meetings with suppliers first thing tomorrow morning before I head home.¡± That¡¯s when the idea struck me. Caleb and his family had weed me into their home when I was a stranger in need. They¡¯d fed me, sheltered me, and helped me discover truths about my heritage that I might never have learned otherwise. The least I could do was return the favor. ¡°Caleb,¡± I said, stepping forward before I could second-guess myself, ¡°you should stay here tonight. It¡¯s the least I can do after everything your family did for me up north.¡± The effect was immediate and dramatic. Both Damien and Caleb spoke at exactly the same time, their voices ovepping in perfect synchronization: ¡°No.¡± The unified rejection was so emphatic and so perfectly timed that it would have beenical under different circumstances. As it was, I found myself staring at both men in confusion. Caleb was the first to recover, his expression smoothing into polite refusal. ¡°That¡¯s very generous of you, Sera, but I wouldn¡¯t want to impose. You¡¯ve already dealt with enough disruption, and I¡¯m sure you just want to get back to your normal routine.¡± His smile was warm and genuine, the kind that made it clear he truly didn¡¯t want to be a burden. But beside him, Damien¡¯s reaction was entirely different. Where Caleb was politely declining, Damien looked like he was about thirty seconds away from bodily throwing his perceived rival out the nearest window. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Damien said, his voice carrying that dangerous alpha authority that made my wolf want to bare her throat in submission. ¡°If Caleb needs amodations, I¡¯m sure there are plenty of hotels in the city.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s so impersonal,¡± I protested, looking between them in bewilderment. ¡°Caleb, your parents opened their home to me when I was aplete stranger. Letting you sleep in our home for one night is nothingpared to that kindness.¡± ¡°If Caleb is staying,¡± Damien said, his silver-blue eyes never leaving the other man¡¯s face, ¡°then so am I.¡± ¡°Damien,¡± I said carefully, ¡°my apartment is tiny. We can¡¯t possibly fit everyone-¡± ¡°Then perhaps we should reconsider the entire arrangement,¡± he said smoothly, though I could hear the steel beneath his polite tone. ¡°I¡¯m sure Caleb would be morefortable in a hotel,¡± ¡°Actually,¡± I said, warming to the idea despite the obviousplications, ¡°it could work. Caleb could share Adrian¡¯s room-there¡¯s a trundle bed we never use. And Ophelia could stay with me in my room. It would be like a sleepover.¡± ¡°You know what, Damien said, his voice taking on a suspiciously reasonable tone that immediately put me on high alert, ¡°if space is such an issue, why don¡¯t I offer an alternative solution?¡± He turned to Caleb with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, all sharp edges and dangerous charm. ¡°My house has six bedrooms and more guest space than I know what to do with,¡± he said with mock generosity. ¡°Plenty of room for a weary traveler to stretch out and get a good night¡¯s rest before his long journey home, I insist.¡± 10.37 < Cobblestone 65 65 Chapter 65 65 Chapter 65 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Damien stood there like a marble statue of masculine territorial fury, his jaw clenched so tightly I was genuinely concerned about his dental health. His silver-blue eyes were fixed on Caleb. Meanwhile, Caleb was maintaining his perfectly polite. Ophelia nudged Damien with her elbow in a gesture so casual and familiar that it would have been sisterly if not for the mischievous glint in her brown eyes. ¡°Damien,¡± she said in a stage whisper that was absolutely meant to be heard by everyone present, ¡°are you jealous?¡± He didn¡¯t acknowledge Ophelia¡¯s question. Didn¡¯t even look at her. Just continued ring at Caleb like he was personally responsible for every inconvenience that had ever urred in the history of the world. The awkwardness reached new and previously unexplored heights. Adrian, who had been remarkably patient with all the adult weirdness swirling around him, finally decided he¡¯d had enough of being ignored and tugged on Damien¡¯s pant leg. ¡°Are we still having dinner?¡± he asked with the kind of practical five-year-old logic that cut straight through all the emotional nonsense. ¡°Because I¡¯m really hungry, and the pasta smells really good.¡± Caleb immediately stepped forward, that easy smile returning to his face as he focused on Adrian rather than the adults who were apparently incapable of normal social interaction. ¡°You know what, buddy?¡± he said, his voice warm and genuinely friendly. ¡°I think I should probably find a hotel for tonight anyway. I don¡¯t want to impose on your family dinner any more than I already have.¡± The guilt hit me like a physical blow. Here was this man who had driven me home safely, helped cook dinner, charmed my son, and somehow managed to remain pleasant despite Damien¡¯s barely concealed hostility, and now he was gracefully trying to remove himself from a situation that had be ufortable entirely because of our rtionship drama. ¡°Caleb,¡± I started, but he held up a hand to stop me. ¡°Really, Sera, it¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± he said, and I could tell he meant it. ¡°I saw a few decent-looking ces on the way into town. I¡¯ll just grab a room for the night and head back north first thing in the morning.¡± ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± I said, my frustration finally bubbling over. ¡°Caleb, you drove me home safely, helped me carry my things, cooked dinner with us, and were nothing but kind and helpful¡­¡± I gestured helplessly, searching for words that could adequately express how wrong this felt. ¡°It¡¯s not fair¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s a wonderful idea!¡± she said with far too much enthusiasm. ¡°Damien, you¡¯d be happy to have Caleb stay with you, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± The look Damien shot her could have melted steel. ¡°Ophelia=¡± 147 < 65 Chapter 65 ¡°I mean, it¡¯s the neighborly thing to do,¡± she continued,pletely ignoring his warning tone. ¡°And Caleb seems like such pleasant.pany. I¡¯m sure you two will get along famously once you get to know each other better.¡± Finally, Damien turned to Caleb with what could generously be described as resigned eptance. ¡°Of course,¡± he said, his voice carefully controlled. ¡°You¡¯re wee to stay in my guest room tonight.¡± The words sounded like they were being extracted from him with pliers, but at least he was saying them. Caleb studied Damien for a long moment, and I could practically see him weighing his options. He could gracefully decline and remove himself from this obviously ufortable situation. Or he could ept the offer and spend the evening in what would probably be the most awkward sleepover in the history of adult male friendships. To my surprise, he smiled-a genuine, warm expression that somehow managed to be both friendly and slightly challenging. ¡°I appreciate the offer,¡± he said. ¡°And I ept.¡± Finally, after what felt like hours but was probably only twenty minutes, Damien and Caleb were ready to leave. They stood by my front door, Damien looking like he was facing a root canal and Caleb looking like he was finding the whole situation far more amusing than he probably should. ¡°Thank you for dinner,¡± Caleb said to me, his smile warm and genuine. ¡°And for thepany. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such an enjoyable evening.¡± Then he turned to include Adrian, Ophelia, and me in his final farewell, and the words that came out of his mouth were so perfectly, charmingly ridiculous that I had to bite my lip to keep fromughing out loud. ¡°Good night, two beautifuldies and one talented little boy.¡± Adrian giggled delightedly at being called talented, Ophelia practically preened under thepliment, and I found myself shaking my head in amused disbelief at the man¡¯s sheer audacity. And then they were gone. Ophelia and I stood in the doorway, watching their retreating figures disappear down the hallway toward the elevator. The silence stretched between us as we listened to the faint ding of the elevator arrival, the soft whoosh of doors opening and closing, and then nothing. ¡°Well,¡± Ophelia said eventually, her voice rich with amusement, ¡°that was certainly educational.¡± I snorted withughter, all the tension of the evening finally finding an outlet. ¡°I give it about two hours before one of them kills the other,¡± she continued thoughtfully, ¡°Though I¡¯m not sure which one my money should be on ¡°They¡¯re grown men, I said, though even I could hear theck of conviction in my voice. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be perfectly civil. Ophelia turned to look at me with one eyebrow raised in the kind of expression that suggested she thought I¡¯d lost my mind. ¡°Sera, sweetie,¡± she said gently, ¡°the sexual tension in that room was so thick I¡¯m surprised we didn¡¯t all suffocate. And I¡¯m not talking about the romantic kind.¡± 10:37 273 < 65 Chapter 65 We stood there for another moment, both of us staring down the empty hallway like we expected to hear the sounds ofbat echoing from the elevator shaft. ¡°Hope they will not kill each other.¡± Finally, I sighed and closed the door. ¡°Come on,¡± I said to Ophelia, ¡°let¡¯s go have some wine and pretend we didn¡¯t just unleash the most awkward sleepover in the history of adult masculinity.¡± Cobblestone 66 66 Chapter 66 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The silence in the car was suffocating. Caleb sat on the opposite side of the leather bench seat, staring out the window at the passing city lights with what appeared to be studied nonchnce. But I could smell the tension radiating from him. My driver navigated through the evening traffic with his usual professionalism, but I caught his eyes in the rearview mirror more than once. *This is ridiculous,* I told myself, forcing my hands to rx where they were clenched on my thighs. *You¡¯re behaving like a teenager who caught his girlfriend talking to another boy.* But that was exactly how I felt, and the rational part of my brain seemed to havepletely abandoned ship. Every time I closed my eyes, I could see Caleb standing in Sera¡¯s kitchen, moving around with familiar ease while she smiled at him. Lucas¡¯s voice filled my mind through the pack link, cutting through my brooding thoughts like a knife through butter. *Damien, I need you at the office. There are some contracts that came in after you left-time-sensitive stuff that needs your signature tonight.* I closed my eyes and pinched the bridge of my nose, feeling a headache building behind my temples. *How time-sensitive are we talking?* *If we don¡¯t get the paperwork back to them by nine tomorrow morning, they¡¯re walking away from the table. Twelve million dors, gone.* *Fuck.* I nced at Caleb, who was still studiously ignoring my existence. *Fine. I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.* *Thanks.* I said aloud, leaning forward slightly. ¡°Change of ns. We need to stop by the office first.¡± ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Driver responded. Caleb finally looked at me, one eyebrow raised in polite inquiry. ¡°Business emergency?¡± His voice was carefully neutral, but there was something in his expression that suggested he wasn¡¯t entirely surprised by this development. Maybe he was expecting me to find an excuse to cut this awkward situation short. ¡°Time-sensitive contracts,¡± I exined, attempting to match his reasonable tone. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long-maybe thirty minutes at most. You¡¯re wee to wait in the car, or if you prefer, I can have driver drop you at a hotel first.¡± ¡°The car is fine,¡± he said finally. ¡°I don¡¯t mind waiting.¡± The rest of the drive passed in that same strained silence, the city lights blurring past. The elevator ride to the executive floor felt longer than usual, my reflection in the polished steel doors showing a man who looked like he was heading to a funeral rather than signing business contracts. My dark hair was disheveled from running my hands through it. 10 38 174 < 66 Chapter 66 The executive floor was dimly lit, with only the essential security lighting and the glow from Lucas¡¯s office casting long shadows across the marble floors. I could see him through the ss walls of his office, surrounded by stacks of documents and wearing the slightly frazzled expression he got when dealing with particrlyplicated negotiations. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re here,¡± he said, looking up as I approached. ¡°Just show me what I need to sign,¡± I interrupted, not in the mood for detailed exnations. Lucas studied my face for a moment, then wisely decided not to push. I was halfway through the third document when I heard the familiar click of high heels on marble, apanied by a voice that made my skin crawl. ¡°Damien! What a lovely surprise to see you here sote.¡± ¡°Anna,¡± I said curtly, not looking up from the contracts. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± ¡°Oh, you know me,¡± she purred, sashaying into the office with the kind of exaggerated hip movement that was probably meant to be seductive but just looked ridiculous. ¡°Always so dedicated to my work. I wanted to make sure everything was perfect for tomorrow¡¯s board meeting.¡± ¡°The board meeting preparation waspleted this afternoon,¡± I said tly, still focused on the documents in front of me. ¡°By ire.¡± Anna¡¯s smile flickered slightly at the mention of Sera¡¯s name, but she recovered quickly. ¡°Well, I just wanted to double-check everything. You know how important it is to get these things right.¡± She moved closer, close enough that her cloying perfume made me want to gag. ¡°Actually, I was wondering if you might have time for ate dinner? I know this wonderful little ce-very private, very romantic¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time,¡± I said firmly, signing thest contract with perhaps more force than necessary. ¡°I need to get home.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Her voice dropped to what she probably thought was a sultry whisper. ¡°Are you taking someone home? Please tell me it¡¯s not Sera again. That woman is clearly not right for someone like you, Damien.¡± ¡°My personal life is none of your concern, Anna.¡± I gathered the signed contracts and handed them back to Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m taking a friend home,¡± I said coldly, moving toward the door. ¡°And now I¡¯m leaving.¡± But Anna wasn¡¯t finished. She followed me out of the office and toward the elevators, her heels clicking rapidly against the marble as she struggled to keep up with my longer stride, The elevator doors opened with a soft ding, and I stepped inside, hoping she would take the hint and leave me alone. Instead, she followed me into the small space, her presence making the air feel thick and suffocating. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you,¡± she said, reaching out to touch my arm with her perfectly manicured fingers. ¡°You¡¯ve been differenttely. Distracted. And I can¡¯t help but worry that someone might be taking advantage of your good nature.¡± The elevator descended in tense silence, the numbers on the disy counting down like a timer on a bomb. When the doors finally opened on the ground floor, I strode out with relief, heading for the private entrance where Marcus was waiting with the car. 1038 214 66 Chapter 66 Anna¡¯s heels clicked behind me like gunshots on the marble floor. ¡°Damien, wait,¡± she called, but I didn¡¯t slow down. I could see the car through the ss doors, could see Caleb¡¯s silhouette in the back seat, and all I wanted was to get this nightmare of an evening over with. I pushed through the doors and into the cool night air, breathing deeply for the first time in what felt like hours. But my relief was short- lived, because Anna burst through the doors behind me like a woman possessed. She was already tapping on the window with her knuckles, her face pressed against the ss like a child at a candy store window. ¡°Well, hello there,¡± Anna purred, her voice dropping into the register she probably thought was seductive. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met. I¡¯m Anna, Damien¡¯s¡­ personal assistant.¡± Caleb looked up from his phone with polite confusion, clearly not expecting to be osted by a strange woman in a parking garage. ¡°Hello,¡± he said carefully. ¡°I¡¯m Caleb.¡± ¡°Caleb,¡± Anna repeated, as if testing the name on her tongue. ¡°What a strong, masculine name. And such handsome features.¡± She leaned closer to the window, her smile bing predatory. ¡°Are you single, Caleb? Because I know some wonderful ces we could go together. Very private, very¡­ intimate.¡± ¡°Anna,¡± I said sharply, my voice cutting through whatever response Caleb might have been formting. ¡°Get away from the car. Now.¡± She straightened up with obvious reluctance, her expression shifting from seductive to petnt in the space of a heartbeat. ¡°I was just being friendly, Damien. There¡¯s no harm in being weing to your guests.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a difference between being weing and being inappropriate,¡± I said coldly, opening the car door and climbing in beside Caleb. ¡°Go home, Anna.¡± I said wearily, ¡°take us home.¡± ¡°Of course, sir.¡± The car pulled out into traffic, and I finally allowed myself to sink back against the leather seats. The adrenaline from the confrontation with Anna was starting to fade, leaving me feeling drained and slightly sick. ¡°I apologize for Anna¡¯s behavior,¡± I said stiffly. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ difficult.¡± ¡°Hm. Caleb was quiet for a moment, staring out the window at the passing city. ¡°What did you say her name was? Anna¡­?¡± ¡°Anna ckwood.¡± I couldn¡¯t keep the distaste out of my voice, ¡°Anna ckwood,¡± Caleb repeated slowly, as if testing the name. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ interesting. I think I¡¯ve seen her before,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Not recently, but¡­ somewhere¡± Comment 0 n 10:38 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Cobblestone 67 67 Chapter 67 Damien¡¯s POV 1 When Caleb mentioned seeing Anna before, something sharp and urgent twisted in my chest. I leaned forward slightly, my alpha instincts suddenly on high alert. ¡°Where exactly did you see her?¡± I asked, my voice carefully controlled despite the storm brewing beneath the surface. Caleb stared out the window for what felt like an eternity, his brow creased in concentration. The city lights streaked past us in blurs of gold and white, but he seemedpletely oblivious to the scenery, lost in some distant memory. Caleb¡¯s fingers drummed against his thigh in an absent rhythm, his eyes still fixed on some point beyond the ss. Then suddenly, his entire body went rigid. ¡°Oh my God,¡± he breathed, his hand flying to his forehead as if the memory had physically struck him. ¡°Oh my *God*, I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t make the connection sooner!¡± ¡°What?¡± I leaned forward, every muscle in my body coiled tight. ¡°What do you remember?¡± ¡°It was five years ago!¡± Caleb spun to face me, his eyes wide with the kind of shocked recognition that made my stomach drop to somewhere around my ankles. ¡°Five years ago, at the Moonlight Grand Hotel!¡± The Moonlight Grand. The same hotel where I¡¯d spent that unforgettable night with my mystery woman. The same hotel where I¡¯d left my pendant beside a sleeping figure I¡¯d never been able to find again. Tell me everything,¡± I said, my voiceing out rougher than I¡¯d intended. ¡°Every single detail.¡± Caleb ran both hands through his hair, his expression cycling between amazement and disgust as the memories came flooding back. ¡°I was there on a job-some rich guy¡¯s vintage Porsche had broken down in the hotel¡¯s underground parking garage. Real piece of work, that car. Took me most of the night to get her running again.¡± ¡°Get to the point about Anna,¡± I interrupted, though my heart was already hammering against my ribs. ¡°Right, right!¡± Caleb waved a hand impatiently. ¡°So there I was, around six in the morning, packing up my tools and thinking about breakfast, when this¡­ *creature* came stumbling out of the hotel¡¯s service entrance.¡± The way he said ¡®creature¡¯ made my lips twitch despite everything, ¡°Creature?¡± Caleb shuddered dramatically. ¡°Picture this: a woman wearing what used to be a hotel cleaning uniform-you know, those hideous polyester things-except it looked like she¡¯d been through a blender. Hair sticking up in every direction, makeup smeared all over her face¡­ well, let¡¯s just say she looked rough.¡± Caleb leaned back against the seat, his expression a mixture of horror and dark amusement. ¡°The smell. Sweet Jesus, the smell. It was like someone had dumped an entire perfume factory into a garbage disposal and then lit it on fire.¡± Despite the growing knot of dread in my stomach, I found myself fighting back augh. ¡°That bad?¡± 1036 < 67 Chapter 67 ¡°Worse. I¡¯m talking eye-watering, nose-burning, make-you-question-your-will-to-live levels of awful.¡± Caleb gestured wildly with his hands. ¡°And tonight, when she leaned into the car window and batted her eyshes at me, it was the exact same scent. I swear I had shbacks.¡± The humor drained from the moment as the implications hit me full force. ¡°What was she doing outside the hotel?¡± He paused, seeming to gather his thoughts, then continued with the careful precision of someone recounting important evidence. ¡°She was clutching something in her hands-something that caught the early morning light and threw it back in these brilliant golden shes. At first, I thought maybe it was brass or some cheap costume jewelry, but when she got closer¡­¡± Caleb shook his head slowly. ¡°Damien, it was beautiful. Intricate craftsmanship, obviously expensive. Real gold, unless I miss my guess.¡± My mouth wentpletely dry. ¡°A pendant?¡± ¡°A pendant,¡± Caleb confirmed, his eyes never leaving my face. ¡°Shaped like a wolf, with incredibly detailed engravings. The kind of work you see in high-end jewelry stores, not clutched in the hands of a desperate hotel cleaningdy at dawn.¡± The world tilted sideways. Everything I thought I knew about that night, about Anna, about the woman I¡¯d been searching for¡ªall of it crumbled like a house of cards in a hurricane. ¡°She was trying to sell it,¡± I said, though it came out more like a question, a desperate hope that somehow I was wrong about what this meant. **Trying* to sell it?¡± Caleb let out a bark of bitterughter. ¡°Damien, she was practically throwing herself at people¡¯s feet, begging them to buy it. I watched her approach at least six different people before she got to me, and the desperation on her face¡­¡± He trailed off, shaking his head. ¡°It was ugly to watch.¡± The leather armrest creaked under my grip. ¡°What exactly did she say to you?¡± ¡°Oh, it was a real performance.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice took on a mocking, high-pitched tone as he mimicked Anna¡¯s words. ¡°Please, mister, I need the money for my sick grandmother¡¯s medicine! This belonged to my dear departed aunt, but I have to sell it to pay for food! The whole sob story, delivered with all the sincerity of a carnival barker.¡±¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t buy it.¡± ¡°Hell no, I didn¡¯t buy it!¡± Caleb looked at me like I¡¯d suggested he juggle fire while riding a unicycle. ¡°Damien, I may have been young and broke, but I wasn¡¯t born yesterday. Everything about that situation screamed ¡®stolen goods¡¯ or ¡®scam¡¯ or both.¡± Comment 10 384 Leave the firstment for this chapter. < Cobblestone 68 68 Chapter 68 68 Chapter 68 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The silence in the car stretched between us like a taut wire, heavy with implications I wasn¡¯t ready to fully acknowledge. My hands clenched and unclenched on my knees as I struggled to process what Caleb had just told me. Anna hadn¡¯t been my mystery woman- she¡¯d been a desperate hotel cleaningdy trying to sell stolen goods. ¡°Tell me more about what she looked like that morning,¡± I said, my voice hoarse with barely controlled emotion. ¡°Her hair color, her build -anything you can remember.¡± Caleb¡¯s brow furrowed in concentration as he stared out at the passing streetlights. ¡°Her hair¡­ it was definitely blonde, just like it is now. That awful brassy blonde that screams ¡®cheap dye job. As for her build¡­¡± He shrugged apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I honestly can¡¯t say for certain. That cleaning uniform was so baggy and shapeless, and she was hunched over, clutching that pendant like her life depended on it.¡± My heart sank even as a terrible hope began to bloom in my chest. Blonde hair. Anna had always been blonde, even five years ago. But the woman from that night¡­ Caleb was staring at me with undisguised confusion, his brow furrowed as he tried to piece together what he¡¯d witnessed tonight. ¡°Damien, I have to ask,¡± he said carefully, ¡°why would you hire someone like Anna as your assistant? I mean, from what I saw tonight, she doesn¡¯t exactly seem¡­ qualified for a position in a major corporation.¡± I ran a hand through my hair, suddenly feeling the weight of my mistakes pressing down on me. ¡°You¡¯re right. Under normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t let Anna within a hundred feet of mypany, let alone give her ess to sensitive corporate information.¡± Then why did you?¡± The question hung in the air between us, and I found myself staring out at the passing city lights as I struggled to find the words to exin five years of desperate searching and mounting frustration. ¡°Because she had something that belonged to me,¡± I said finally. ¡°That pendant.¡± I leaned back against the seat, the familiar ache of longing settling into my chest. ¡°A few weeks ago, Anna showed up at my office lobby, screaming about being my lover and waving my pendant around like some kind of trophy. She imed she was the woman from that night, that she¡¯d been looking for me all this time.¡± ¡°And you believed her?¡± The skepticism in Caleb¡¯s voice made me wince. ¡°I wanted to believe her. God help me, I was so desperate to find that woman.¡± ¡°What made you doubt her?¡± ¡°Everything¡± I said with bitter honesty. ¡°Her story kept changing. The details she gave about that night didn¡¯t match my memories. And her scent¡­¡± I shuddered slightly. ¡°Anna smells like cheap perfume and desperation. The woman from that night smelled like spring flowers and something uniquely her own that I¡¯ve never been able to forget.¡± 113 68 Chapter 68 ¡°The woman I was with had dark hair,¡± I said quietly, more to myself than to Caleb. ¡°Beautiful chestnut brown hair that felt like silk between my fingers.¡± ¡°Then Anna definitely wasn¡¯t your mystery woman,¡± Caleb said with certainty. ¡°Trust me, there¡¯s no way someone could mistake that chemical blonde for natural brte.¡± ¡°Then Anna definitely wasn¡¯t your mystery woman,¡± Caleb said with certainty. ¡°Trust me, there¡¯s no way someone could mistake that chemical blonde for natural brte.¡± The weight of realization crashed over me like a tidal wave. I¡¯d been wrong. Completely, utterly wrong. For weeks, I¡¯d believed Anna was the woman from that magical night, my potential mate. I¡¯d given her a job, based on a lie. 1 My phone was in my hand before I¡¯d even consciously decided to call Lucas. The beta answered on the second ring, his voice heavy with sleep. ¡°Damien? Do you have any idea what time it is?¡± ¡°Lucas, I need you to do something for me,¡± I said without preamble, my voice carrying the alpha authority that brooked no argument. ¡°I need you to get someone to recover the security footage from the Moonlight Grand Hotel from five years ago. The night of August fifteenth, specifically.¡± ¡°August fifteenth¡­¡± Lucas¡¯s voice sharpened as he came fully awake. ¡°Damien, that¡¯s from five years ago. You have checked that many times. Most hotels don¡¯t keep footage that long, and even if they do, the quality might be¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the difficulties,¡± I interrupted, my grip tightening on the phone. ¡°Use whatever resources you need to use, pay whatever you need to pay, call in whatever favors we have. I need that footage, Lucas. All of it¡ªlobby, hallways, elevators, everything.¡± ¡°This is about the pendant again, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lucas asked quietly. ¡°Yes. The word came out raw, stripped of any pretense. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been chasing the wrong person this entire time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make some calls tonight,¡± Lucas promised. ¡°But Damien¡­ even if we find something, after five years, the chances of the footage being intact and useful are-¡± ¡°Just do it,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Whatever it takes.¡± I ended the call and slumped back against the leather seat. Beside me, Caleb was watching me with a mixture of curiosity and concern. ¡°So this woman you¡¯ve been looking for,¡± Caleb said carefully, ¡°what was she actually like? What did she look like?¡± I closed my eyes, letting myself drift back to that night for what felt like the thousandth time. But now, instead of the bitter disappointment that usually apanied these memories, I felt something different. ¡°She was beautiful,¡± I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°The most beautiful woman I¡¯d ever seen. She had these incredible emerald green eyes-not just green, but this deep, vibrant shade that reminded me of forests and precious stones. Her hair was long and dark, almost ck in the dim light, and it smelled likevender.¡± I opened my eyes to find Caleb watching me intently, his expression unreadable. ¡°She was petite,¡± I continued, warming to the subject despite the ache in my chest. ¡°Delicate, but with this underlying strength that I 30 < 68 Chapter 68 could sense even through the alcohol and the excitement of the moment. Her skin was so soft, like silk, and when sheughed¡­¡± I trailed off, lost in the memory of that melodic sound that had haunted my dreams for years. ¡°What was she wearing?¡± Caleb asked, his voice strangely quiet. ¡°A dress,¡± I said immediately. ¡°Emerald green, the same color as her eyes. It was elegant but not overly formal, and it fit her perfectly. She looked like some kind of fairy tale princess who had wandered into a modern hotel.¡± Iughed bitterly. ¡°God, I sound like a lovesick teenager, don¡¯t I?¡± Caleb was quiet for so long that I began to wonder if he¡¯d dozed off. When he finally spoke, his voice was measured, careful. ¡°Damien,¡± he said slowly, ¡°you just described a woman with dark hair, green eyes, petite build, around the right age to have a five-year- old child.¡± ¡°I know there are probably thousands of women who fit that description,¡± I said wearily. ¡°That¡¯s why I was so desperate to find the pendant. It was my only real clue.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not understanding me,¡± Caleb said more urgently, turning in his seat to face me fully. ¡°You described someone who sounds exactly like Sera. Everything you just said-the hair, the eyes, the build, even the way she moves with that underlying strength you mentioned. And Adrian is exactly the right age.¡± My breath caught in my throat. ¡°Sera?¡± Comment 3 Post your firstment! Vote 16 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 10.38 Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > < Cobblestone 69 69 Chapter 69 69 Chapter 69 Damien¡¯s POV 1 By the time we reached my estate, the night had settled into that deep, quiet darkness thates in the hours before dawn. The house loomed before us, all stone and shadow, its windows dark except for the security lights that automatically illuminated our path. ¡°Thank you for the hospitality,¡± Caleb said, extending his hand with genuine warmth. ¡°And for the ride. That was¡­ illuminating¡± ¡°More than you know,¡± I replied, shaking his hand briefly. The anger I¡¯d felt earlier had transformed into something else entirelya€¡±a mixture of hope and dread that sat in my chest like a living thing. ¡°Guest room is second door on the left upstairs,¡± I told him. ¡°There should be everything you need.¡± Caleb nodded and disappeared into the house, his footsteps echoing briefly in the marble foyer before fading as he climbed the stairs. I stood in the entrance hall for a long moment, staring up at the chandelier that cast prismatic shadows across the walls. Everything Caleb had said kept circling through my mind like a relentless tide. The description of the woman from that nighta€¡±emerald eyes, dark hair, petite build, that underlying strength. It was Sera. Every detail matched perfectly. I made my way to my study, knowing sleep would be impossible. The room felt hollow despite its rich furnishings, the leather-bound books and expensive art doing nothing to quiet the storm in my head. I poured myself three fingers of whiskey and settled into my chair, staring out the floor-to-ceiling windows at the city lights twinkling below. *Sera.* Her name echoed in my mind like a prayer, like a curse. How could I have been so blind? The mate bond I¡¯d felt the moment I saw her in my office, the way my wolf Alex had recognized her immediately it all made sense now. She wasn¡¯t just my fated mate by some cosmic coincidence. She was the woman from that night, the mother of my child, the missing piece of my soul that I¡¯d been searching for across five long, empty years. And Adrian. God, Adrian with his silver-blue eyes that matched my own, his natural charisma that drew people to him like moths to me. I drained my ss and immediately poured another. The whiskey burned, but it was nothingpared to the fire in my chest. How had the pendant ended up in Anna¡¯s hands? The timeline made sense nowa€¡±Anna working as a cleaningdy at the hotel, finding the pendant after I¡¯d left in such a rush for that emergency pack meeting. And Sera¡­ Sera had probably never even seen it. She¡¯d been asleep when I left it on her nightstand, unconscious from exhaustion and the intensity of what we¡¯d shared. 1 Five years. Five fucking years we¡¯d been in the same city, breathing the same air, and I¡¯d been too blind to recognize what was right in front of me. Worse, I¡¯d hired the woman who¡¯d stolen our chance at finding each other sooner, given her a position of trust based on a lie. The irony was bitter enough to choke on. 10 38 114 < 69 Chapter 69 I pulled out my phone and scrolled to Sera¡¯s contact information. My thumb hovered over the call button. What would I say? How could I exin that I was the father of her child, that I¡¯d been searching for her for years, that every moment we¡¯d spent together had been building toward this revtion? No. Not like this. Not over the phone in the middle of the night when she was probably sleeping peacefully in her small apartment, Adrian curled up in his bed down the hall. She deserved better than a rambling confession delivered through a device. Instead, I opened myptop and began reviewing everything I knew about Sera Knight. Her employment file, her address, her schooling records. Looking for any trace of the woman I¡¯d held in my arms that night, any hint of the connection I¡¯d felt. There wasn¡¯t much. She¡¯d appeared on official records about five years ago when she¡¯d moved to Silver Moon Harbor, pregnant and alone. Before that, there were scattered mentions of a Seraphina Knight from a small town called Whispering Valley, but the trail grew cold quickly. Dawn was painting the sky pink and gold by the time exhaustion finally imed me. I fell asleep in my chair, still fully dressed, with my The sharp buzz of my phone dragged me from uneasy dreams. Lucas¡¯s name shed on the screen, and I answered immediately despite the crick in my neck from sleeping in the chair. ¡°Tell me you have something,¡± I said without preamble. ¡°Good morning to you too, sunshine.¡± Lucas¡¯s voice carried that slightly manic edge he got when he¡¯d been up all night working on something important. ¡°And yes, I have something, though I¡¯m not sure how useful it¡¯s going to be.¡± I straightened in my chair, suddenly fully awake. ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°First, the bad news. The hotel¡¯s digital storage system had a massive failure about three years ago. Most of the older footage was corrupted orpletely lost. What we managed to recover is¡­ patchy at best.¡± My heart sank. ¡°And the good news?¡± ¡°The good news is that I¡¯ve got a guy who specializes in data recoverya€¡±the kind of guy who can pull deleted files off aputer that¡¯s been through a blender and struck by lightning. He managed to piece together a few minutes of footage from the hallway outside your room that night.¡± ¡°Send it to me. Now¡± I went to the office immediately. The video file was small, barely two minutes of grainy, ck-and-white footage. I hit y and leaned forward, squinting at the screen. The hallway was empty for the first thirty seconds, just the familiar perspective of a security camera mounted high on the wall. Then a figure appeared in the frame, moving slowly down the corridor with a cleaning cart. The person was clearly wearing a hotel uniform, and even through the poor quality of the video, I could make out the distinctive blonde hair and the stocky build that screamed ¡°Anna.¡± She stopped outside what I knew was my room, fumbling with her keycard for several seconds before the door opened, The timestamp showed she¡¯d entered at 6:23 AM, roughly two hours after I¡¯d left for the emergency pack meeting, 10:38 214 < 69 Chapter 69 I watched her emerge twenty minutester, the cleaning cart lighter than before but with something clutched in her hand that caught the hallway¡¯s fluorescent lights. Even through the grainy footage, the golden glint was unmistakable. My pendant. She looked around quickly, as if checking to make sure no one was watching, then slipped whatever she was holding into her uniform pocket and continued down the hall with her cart. The video ended there, cutting to static. My wolf Alex was snarling in my mind, demanding blood, demanding justice. The rage that built in my chest was so intense it made my vision blur around the edges. I was still staring at the frozen final frame of the video when I heard the familiar click of high heels in the hallway outside my office. A momentter, my door opened without a knock, and Anna swept into the room like she owned it. 1 ¡°Good morning, darling,¡± she purred, her voice dripping with artificial sweetness. She was wearing a dress that was at least two sizes too small and a shade of pink that could be seen from space, her blonde hair teased into what could generously be called a style. She perched herself on the edge of my desk, crossing her legs and leaning forward to give me what she probably thought was a seductive view of her cleavage. ¡°I missed youst night.¡± she continued, trailing one finger along the edge of my desk. I stared at her, marveling at the sheer audacity of her performance. ¡°Anna,¡± I said quietly, my voice so level and controlled that Alex whimpered in my mind. ¡°Yes, sweetheart?¡± She batted her eyshes and tilted her head, probably thinking she looked coquettish rather than deranged. ¡°Get out of my office.¡± The change in her expression was instantaneous. The fake sweetness evaporated, reced by confusion and the first hints of panic. ¡°What? Damien, honey, what¡¯s wrong? Did I do something toa€¡±¡± ¡°Get. Out. < Cobblestone 70 70 Chapter 70 70 Chapter 70 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 I was barely through the ss doors of Nightshadow Industries when the chaos hit me like a physical wall. Raised voices echoed through the normally pristine lobby, and I could see a crowd of employees gathered near the elevators, their heads craned toward the executive floor. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked the receptionist, who looked like she¡¯d rather be anywhere else in the world. ¡°Security is¡­ handling a situation upstairs,¡± she said diplomatically, though her wide eyes told a different story. The elevator ride to the top floor felt endless. When the doors finally opened, I stepped into what could only be described as a war zone. Two security guards nked the hallway leading to Damien¡¯s office, their expressions grim and professional. ire stood near her desk, her usuallyposed demeanor cracked around the edges. And then I heard the screaming. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m his first lover! His future Luna! This is all a mistake!¡± Anna¡¯s voice, shrill and desperate, cut through the air like broken ss. I hurried toward the sound, my heart pounding with a mixture of confusion and dread. The scene that greeted me outside Damien¡¯s office was something out of a nightmare. Anna stood in the middle of the hallway, her perfectly styled hair disheveled, mascara streaming down her cheeks in ck rivulets. Her pink dress-the one that had always been too tight-was now wrinkled and stained with what looked like coffee. ¡°Please, Damien!¡± she sobbed, reaching toward his office door like a drowning woman grasping for a life preserver. ¡°I love you! We¡¯re meant to be together! That pendant proves it!¡± One of the security guards stepped forward, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we need you to leave the building immediately.¡± ¡°No!¡± Anna whirled around, her eyes wild with panic and rage. ¡°I belong here! I¡¯m not going anywhere! This is all her fault!¡± Her finger shot out like an usation, pointing directly at me. ¡°You!¡± she shrieked, her voice reaching a pitch that made several people wince. ¡°You maniptive little bitch! You¡¯ve been poisoning him against me from the very beginning!¡± I took an involuntary step backward, shocked by the venom in her voice. ¡°Anna, I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pretend to be innocent!¡± she snarled, spittle flying from her lips. ¡°I know what you are! A conniving omega who spread her legs for the first alpha who showed her attention! You think you can steal him from me?¡± The security guards moved closer, but Anna was beyond reason now, her face contorted with ugly rage. ¡°You¡¯re nothing!¡± she continued, her voice breaking on the words. ¡°A pathetic single mother who doesn¡¯t even know who fathered her bastard child! Do you really think someone like Damien Nightshadow would want damaged goods like you?¡± 10.30 < 70 Chapter 70 Each word hit me like a physical blow, and I felt my cheeks burning with humiliation. Around us, the gathered employees shifted ufortably, some looking away in embarrassment for the spectacle they were witnessing. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± one of the security guards said firmly, reaching for Anna¡¯s arm. But she wasn¡¯t finished. Her eyes locked onto mine with pure malice, and when she spoke again, her voice dropped to a menacing whisper that somehow carried more weight than her screaming. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won, don¡¯t you? But you have no idea what you¡¯re up against. You¡¯re just a naive little girl ying in a world you don¡¯t understand. She jerked her arm away from the security guard and straightened her dress with shaking hands, trying to reim some semnce of dignity. ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± she hissed, her eyes never leaving my face and then the securitys¡¯ faces. ¡°You¡¯ll regret.¡± The security guards nked her on either side, their presence making it clear that her time was up. As they escorted her toward the elevators, Anna¡¯sposure finally crackedpletely. ¡°Damien!¡± she wailed, her voice echoing off the walls. ¡°Don¡¯t let her do this to us! Remember that night! Remember the pendant! I¡¯m the one you¡¯ve been searching for!¡± The elevator doors closed on her desperate pleas, cutting off the sound abruptly and leaving an ufortable silence in their wake. I stood frozen in the hallway, my mind reeling from what I¡¯d just witnessed. The other employees began to disperse quickly, eager to escape the aftermath of such a public meltdown. ire approached me with a gentle hand on my shoulder. ¡°Are you alright, dear?¡± she asked softly, her maternal concern evident in her voice. I nodded numbly, though I wasn¡¯t sure it was true. ¡°What happened? Why was she¡­ what did I do?¡± ire¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You did nothing wrong, Seraphina. Anna¡¯s behavior waspletely inappropriate and unprofessional.¡± ¡°But why was she fired?¡± I pressed, still trying to make sense of the chaos. ¡°Everything seemed normal before, and now¡­¡± Before I could ask any more questions, Damien¡¯s office door opened. He stood in the doorway, his expression unreadable but his blue eyes intense as they found mine. He was impably dressed as always, but I could see the tension in the set of his shoulders, the tight line of his jaw. ¡°Seraphina,¡± he said, his voice carefully controlled. ¡°Could I see you in my office, please?¡± It wasn¡¯t really a question. The authority in his tone made it clear that this was amand, albeit a politely phrased one. I nced at ire, who gave me an encouraging nod, then followed Damien into his office. He closed the door behind us with a soft click that seemed to reverberate through the suddenly quiet space. The floor-to-ceiling windows offered their usual stunning view of Silver Moon Harbor, but the morning light felt somehow different today-sharper, more intense. ¡°Damien,¡± I began, turning to face him, ¡°what just happened out there? Anna was saying-¡± 10.39 < 70 Chapter 70 ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he interrupted, holding up a hand to stop me. His voice was rough around the edges, like he was fighting some internal battle. ¡°Don¡¯t repeat the poison she was spewing. None of it was true.¡± I studied his face, searching for some clue about what was really going on. There was something different about him today, an electricity in the air that made my skin tingle and my wolf A pace restlessly in my mind. Damien turned away from me, walking to the windows and staring out at the city below. His hands were clenched into fists at his sides, and I could practically feel the tension radiating from his body. ¡°I was an idiot,¡± he said finally, his voice bitter with self-recrimination. ¡°I was desperate and I made a terrible mistake in judgment.¡± ¡°Damien-¡± He spun around to face me, and the intensity in his silver-blue eyes took my breath away. There was pain there, and underneath it all was something else-something that made my heart race and my mouth go dry. anger, but ¡°There are things I need to ask you, Sera,¡± he said, his voice dropping to barely above a whisper. ¡°Things that are going to change everything between us.¡± Cobblestone 71 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The silence in Damien¡¯s office stretched between us like a taut wire, heavy with unspoken secrets and questions that I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted answered. He stood with his back to me, staring out at the harbor through the floor-to-ceiling windows, his shoulders rigid with tension. ¡°Damien,¡± I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper, ¡°you¡¯re scaring me. What¡¯s this about?¡± He turned slowly, and the expression on his face made my breath catch. There was pain there, and something that looked almost like hope, but also a terrible intensity that made my wolf A whimper in my mind. ¡°I need you to think back, Sera,¡± he said, his voice rough and strained. ¡°Five years ago. The night before your eighteenth birthday.¡± My heart stopped. Literally stopped beating for what felt like an eternity before it resumed with painful, erratic thuds against my ribs. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± ¡°The Moonlight Grand Hotel,¡± he continued, his silver-blue eyes never leaving my face. ¡°There was a masquerade ball, and you were wearing a green dress that matched your eyes.¡± The blood drained from my face so quickly that I had to grip the back of the chair in front of me to keep from swaying. ¡°How do you¡­ how could you possibly know that?¡± Damien took a step closer, his movements careful and deliberate, like he was approaching a wounded animal that might bolt at any moment. ¡°Because I was there, Sera. I was the man you spent that night with.¡± ¡°No.¡± The word came out as barely a whisper, denial automatic and desperate. ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible. You don¡¯t understand-I would have known. I would have recognized you when I first saw you in this office.¡± ¡°Would you?¡± he asked gently, his voice filled with a kind of aching tenderness that made my chest tight. ¡°We both wore masks that night. We never saw each other¡¯s faces clearly. And five years is a long time.¡± My legs gave outpletely, and I sank into the chair behind me, my mind reeling as memories I¡¯d tried so hard to suppress came flooding back. The mysterious man with the silver-blue eyes. The way he¡¯d made me feel safe and desired and beautiful for the first time in my life. The gentle way he¡¯d touched me, the passionate intensity of our connection. Something cracked in Damien¡¯s expression, and he was suddenly kneeling in front of my chair, his hands hovering just inches from mine as if he wanted to touch me but wasn¡¯t sure he had the right. ¡°Adrian is my son,¡± he said, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°Our son, Sera. He carries my bloodline. He¡¯s not just some random child you¡¯re raising-he¡¯s a Nightshadow. He¡¯s the heir to everything I¡¯ve built.¡± Tears began streaming down my face, and I couldn¡¯t seem to make them stop. ¡°But how¡­ I don¡¯t understand. If you knew, if you suspected, why didn¡¯t you say anything before now?¡± Damien¡¯s face twisted with self-recrimination. ¡°Because I¡¯m an idiot,¡± he said bitterly. ¡°Because I let desperation and hope cloud my 10.40 < 71 Chapter 71 judgment. When Anna showed up with my pendant, iming to be the woman from that night, I wanted so badly for it to be true that I ignored all the signs that she was lying.¡± ¡°Your pendant?¡± I looked at him in confusion, swiping at my tears with the back of my hand. ¡°What pendant?¡± For a moment, Damien looked surprised. Then his expression shifted to something that was almost relief mixed with heartbreak. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know about it,¡± he said softly. ¡°You were asleep when I left. I had to go-there was an emergency with the pack territories that required my immediate attention. But I didn¡¯t want to wake you, and I didn¡¯t want you to think I was just abandoning you after what we¡¯d shared. He reached into his pocket and pulled out something that caught the light from the windows-a golden pendant in the shape of a wolf, intricate and beautiful, hanging from a delicate chain. ¡°I left this on your nightstand,¡± he continued, his thumb tracing over the pendant¡¯s surface. ¡°It was my way of telling you that what happened between us meant something to me. That you meant something to me. I hoped¡­ I hoped you would keep it, and maybe someday you would try to find me.¡± My heart shattered into a million pieces as I stared at the pendant. ¡°I never saw it,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking on the words. ¡°Damien, I swear to you, I never saw it. I woke up alone, and you were gone, and there was nothing left behind. I looked everywhere, thinking maybe you¡¯d left me a note or your number or something, but there was nothing¡± The pain in his eyes was unbearable. ¡°Anna,¡± he said quietly, the name like a curse on his lips. ¡°She was working as a cleaningdy at the hotel. She must have found it when she came to clean the room.¡± ¡°All these years,¡± I said, the tearsing harder now, ¡°I thought¡­ I thought you just didn¡¯t care. I thought it was just a meaningless hookup for you, and I was just some naive girl who¡¯d read too much into it.¡± ¡°Never,¡± Damien said fiercely, finally reaching out to cup my face in his hands, his thumbs gently wiping away my tears. ¡°Sera, what we shared that night was the most meaningful experience of my life. I¡¯ve been searching for you for five years. Five years of hoping and praying and driving myself crazy wondering if I¡¯d ever see you again.¡± ¡°I tried to find you too,¡± I confessed, leaning into his touch despite the emotional chaos in my chest. ¡°Not at first-l was too hurt and confused. But after Adrian was born, when he started developing your eyes, I wondered¡­ I hired private investigators, I went back to the hotel, I did everything I could think of. But there were no records of the guests from that night, and without your name¡­ ¡°We were both searching for each other this whole time,¡± Damien said wonderingly, his voice filled with a mixture of joy and devastating sadness. ¡°If Anna hadn¡¯t stolen that pendant, if you had found it that morning¡­¡± ¡°We would have found each other years ago,¡± I finished, my voice barely audible. ¡°We found each other,¡± he agreed, his voice rough with emotion. For a moment, we just stayed like that-forehead to forehead, breathing the same air, letting the reality of our connection sink in. Then Damien¡¯s hands slipped from my face to tangle in my hair, and his lips found mine in a kiss that was desperate and tender and full of five years¡¯ worth of longing. This kiss was different from the ones we¡¯d shared before. There was no pretense now, no barriers, no uncertainty about what we meant 30.60 719 71 Chapter 71 to each other. This was recognition-soul calling to soul, mate finding mate atst. When we finally broke apart, both of us were breathing hard, and there were fresh tears on my cheeks. < Cobblestone 72 72 Chapter 72 72 Chapter 72 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The elevator ride down from Damien¡¯s office felt surreal, like I was moving through a dream that might shatter at any moment. My hand was sped firmly in his, our fingers intertwined in a way that felt bothpletely natural and impossibly precious. Every few seconds, I found myself stealing nces at his profile, searching for signs of the masked stranger from that magical night five years ago. Now that I knew, I could see it everywhere. The strong line of his jaw, the way his hair caught the light, the confident set of his shoulders. But most of all, it was his scent-that intoxicating blend of sandalwood and masculine power that had haunted my dreams for years. How had I not recognized it immediately? ¡°Are you okay?¡± Damien asked softly as we stepped out into the parking garage, his thumb tracing gentle circles on the back of my hand. I looked up at him, this man who was simultaneously a stranger and the most important person in my world, and felt tears threaten again. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted honestly. ¡°This is all so overwhelming. Five years, Damien. We missed five years.¡± ¡°But we have now,¡± he said, stopping beside his car to face me fully. His free hand came up to cup my cheek, and I leaned into his touch instinctively. ¡°We have now, and we have Adrian, and we have the rest of our lives to make up for lost time.¡± ¡°What are we going to tell Adrian?¡± I asked suddenly, the practical concerns finally catching up with the emotional whirlwind. ¡°How do we exin this to a five-year-old?¡± Damien¡¯s smile was soft and wondering. ¡°We tell him the truth. That his daddy has been looking for him and his mommy for a very long time, and now we¡¯re finally together.¡± When we pulled up in front of my building, I could see Adrian¡¯s face pressed against the third-floor window, his breath fogging the ss as he waited for me toe home. The moment he spotted us, he disappeared from view, and I knew he¡¯d be racing down the stairs to meet us. Sure enough, the building¡¯s front door burst open before we even reached it, and Adrianunched himself into my arms with the kind of fierce enthusiasm that only children possessed. ¡°Mommy!¡± he eximed, wrapping his small arms around my neck. ¡°You¡¯re home! And Mr. Damien came with you!¡± ¡°Hi, sweetheart,¡± I said, breathing in his familiar little-boy scent of soap and sunshine. Over his head, I caught Damien¡¯s eyes, and the expression on his face-wonder, love, and a fierce protectiveness-made my heart skip a beat. ¡°Mr. Damien, Adrian said, pulling back to look at both of us with those distinctive silver-blue eyes, ¡°are you staying for dinner? Ophelia made spaghetti, and there¡¯s plenty.¡± ¡°Actually, buddy¡± I said, setting him down but keeping hold of his hand, ¡°Mr. Damien and I need to talk to you about something very important¡± Adrian¡¯s expression grew serious, the way it always did when he sensed something significant was happening. ¡°Am I in trouble?¡± ¡°No, baby, you¡¯re not in trouble¡± I assured him quickly. ¡°It¡¯s good news. The best news ever.¡± < 72 Chapter 72 We made our way upstairs to the apartment, where Ophelia was waiting in the doorway with a knowing smile on her face. ¡°Well, well,¡± she said, taking in our joined hands and the emotional residue that probably still showed on both our faces. ¡°Looks like someone had an interesting morning at the office.¡± ¡°Ophelia,¡± I said, my voice thick with barely contained emotion, ¡°you¡¯re not going to believe what happened.¡± But first, I needed to talk to Adrian. The three of us settled on the small couch in my living room, Adrian perched between Damien and me, his attention focused entirely on our faces. ¡°Adrian,¡± I began, my voice gentle but serious, ¡°do you remember how you¡¯ve always asked me about your daddy?¡± He nodded solemnly. ¡°You said he didn¡¯t know about me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I said, ncing at Damien, who was watching our son with such intensity it took my breath away. ¡°Well, sweetheart, it turns out that your daddy has been looking for us this whole time. He just didn¡¯t know where to find us.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really? He was looking for me?¡± I took a deep breath, choosing my words carefully. ¡°Do you remember how you always said Mr. Damien had eyes like yours?¡± Adrian looked back and forth between us, his quick mind already putting pieces together. ¡°And Mommy, you said my daddy had special eyes too¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, baby.¡± The tears wereing again, but these were tears of pure joy. ¡°Adrian, Mr. Damien isn¡¯t just Mr. Damien. He¡¯s your daddy. Your real daddy.¡± For a moment, Adrian just stared at us both, his small face cycling through confusion, wonder, and finally, pure delight. ¡°Really?¡± he whispered, as if speaking too loudly might break the spell. ¡°Really really?¡± ¡°Really really,¡± I confirmed, using our special phrase. Adrianunched himself at Damien with such force that he nearly knocked him off the couch. Small arms wrapped around Damien¡¯s neck as tightly as they could manage, and I heard my son¡¯s muffled voice say, ¡°I knew it! I knew you felt like my daddy!¡± Damien¡¯s arms came up to wrap around Adrian, and the expression on his face-overwhelming love mixed with five years of grief finally being healed-made me break downpletely, I buried my face in my hands and sobbed, releasing all the pain and longing and desperate hope I¡¯d carried for so long. ¡°Mommy, why are you crying?¡± Adrian asked, pulling back from Damien to look at me with concern. ¡°Happy tears, baby,¡± I managed through my sobs. ¡°These are the happiest tears ever.¡± ¡°Are you happy too, Daddy?¡± Adrian asked, trying out the word with obvious delight. Damien¡¯s voice was so thick with emotion he could barely speak. ¡°I¡¯m the happiest man in the world, son.¡± Ophelia, who had been watching from the kitchen doorway with tears in her own eyes, finally joined us on the couch. ¡°So,¡± she said with a watery smile, ¡°I guess this means I need to upgrade my ¡®World¡¯s Best Godmother¡¯ mug to include ¡®and Family Friend 10.41 < 72 Chapter 72 to Royalty.¡±¡± ¡°You¡¯ll always be the best godmother,¡± I assured her, reaching over to squeeze her hand. ¡°And Adrian will always need his Aunt Ophelia, no matter what changes.¡± ¡°Does this mean we¡¯re rich now?¡± Adrian asked with the blunt curiosity of a five-year-old, making all three adultsugh. Around three o¡¯clock, there was a knock at the door. I opened it to find Caleb standing in the hallway, a small duffle bag slung over his shoulder and a slightly awkward expression on his face. ¡°Hi,¡± he said, his smile warm but hesitant. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything, but I wanted to say goodbye before I headed back north.¡± ¡°Caleb!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice called from the living room. ¡°Come see! I found my daddy!¡± Caleb¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and he looked at me with surprise and growing understanding. ¡°Found your daddy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± I said, stepping back to let him in. ¡°But yes, everything makes sense now.¡± We gathered again in the living room, where Adrian enthusiastically exined to Caleb how Mr. Damien was actually his real father and how they¡¯d been looking for each other for years and years. ¡°Well,¡± Caleb said when Adrian finished his exnation, ¡°that¡¯s the most amazing story I¡¯ve ever heard. I¡¯m so happy for all of you.¡± There was a moment of awkward silence before Damien stood up, extending his hand toward Caleb. ¡°I owe you an apology,¡± Damien said, his voice formal but sincere. ¡°I was¡­ less than weingst night. I let jealousy cloud my judgment.¡± Caleb epted the handshake with a genuine smile. ¡°No apology necessary. I would have reacted the same way if I were in your position.¡± He paused, then added with a hint of humor, ¡°Though I have to admit, it¡¯s kind of ironic that my bringing Sera home is what led to you all figuring out the truth.¡± ¡°More than ironic,¡± Damien replied, and there was real gratitude in his voice now. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told me about seeing Anna with the pendant¡­ we might never have put the pieces together. I¡¯m in your debt, Caleb.¡± When it came time for Caleb to actually leave, the goodbye was harder than I¡¯d expected. Ophelia¡¯s goodbye with Caleb was even more emotional, though she tried to hide it behind jokes and teasing. I believe they have changed phone number already. ¡°You bettere back to visit soon,¡± she told him, her voice artificially light. ¡°Someone needs to keep me from getting too bored with all this domestic bliss.¡± Caleb¡¯s smile was gentle and knowing. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of staying away too long. Besides,¡± he added with a wink, ¡°I need to make sure Damien is treating my girls properly.¡± 10 41 314 Cobblestone 73 73 Chapter 73 73 Chapter 73 Damien¡¯s POV 1 As we sat together in Sera¡¯s tiny living room after Caleb¡¯s departure, I found myself studying the cramped space with new eyes. The apartment was clean and well-maintained, but painfully small. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Not for my mate, not for my son. ¡°Sera,¡± I said quietly, my voice careful as I watched her help Adrian organize his dinosaur collection on the coffee table. ¡°I want to ask you something, and I need you to know that whatever you decide ispletely your choice.¡± She looked up at me with those beautiful emerald eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± I took a deep breath, suddenly nervous in a way I hadn¡¯t been since I was a teenager. ¡°I want you and Adrian toe live with me. Both of you. Permanently.¡± The words hung in the air between us, heavy with possibility and promise. Sera¡¯s hands stilled on the stic triceratops she¡¯d been holding, and I saw her throat work as she swallowed hard. Adrian, who had been listening with the intense focus that children brought to conversations that might affect their lives, suddenly perked up. ¡°Does that mean we¡¯d live in a big house like in the movies?¡± he asked, his silver-blue eyes bright with curiosity. ¡°Would I have my own room?¡± ¡°You¡¯d have the biggest room in the house if you wanted it,¡± I told him, my heart clenching at the simple joy in his voice. ¡°You could have a yroom, and a library, and we could build a fort in the backyard if that¡¯s what you wanted.¡± ¡°A fort?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice cracked with excitement. ¡°A real fort?¡± ¡°Adrian, Sera said gently, though I could hear the emotion threading through her voice, ¡°why don¡¯t you go y in your room for a few minutes while Daddy and I talk about grown-up things?¡± The word ¡®Daddy on her lips sent a jolt of pure happiness through my chest, but I tried to keep my expression neutral as Adrian scrambled down from the couch. ¡°Okay, Mommy,¡± he said, pausing to look back at us both. ¡°But I think we should live with Daddy. He has nice cars and he smells good With that pronouncement, he disappeared into his bedroom, leaving Sera and me alone in the suddenly quiet living room. She was quiet for a long moment, her gaze fixed on her hands as they twisted in herp. When she finally spoke, her voice was barely above a whisper. A single tear spilled down her cheek. ¡°What if I¡¯m not good enough? What if I can¡¯t fit into your world? I¡¯m just an omega from a small town, Damien. I don¡¯t know anything about being the mate of an Alpha King¡± 3 The pain in her voice made Alex snarl in my mind, furious at anyone who had ever made her feel less than the extraordinary woman she was. 141 175 < 73 Chapter 73 ¡°You are not ¡®just¡¯ anything,¡± I said fiercely, my hands tightening on hers. ¡°You are the strongest, most resilient woman I¡¯ve ever known. You¡¯ve raised our son to be kind and intelligent and brave. You¡¯ve built a life from nothing, earned a business degree while working and caring for a child. And you have your new ability now. If that doesn¡¯t qualify you to be a Luna, then nothing does.¡± She was crying in earnest now, tears streaming down her face as she struggled to process everything I was telling her. ¡°What about Ophelia?¡± she asked suddenly. ¡°I can¡¯t just abandon her. She¡¯s been my only family for years.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not abandoning her,¡± I assured her quickly. ¡°She¡¯ll always be part of our lives. In fact, I¡¯d like to do something for her, if she¡¯ll let me.¡± Before Sera could ask what I meant, Ophelia herself appeared from the kitchen where she¡¯d been giving us privacy, a knowing smile on her face. ¡°Did someone mention my name?¡± she asked, settling into the armchair across from us. ¡°Actually,¡± I said, turning to face her, ¡°I wanted to talk to you about something. I know how much you¡¯ve done for Sera and Adrian over the years. I know you¡¯ve been their family when they had no one else.¡± Ophelia¡¯s expression grew cautious. ¡°I love them. They don¡¯t owe me anything for that.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said softly. ¡°But I¡¯d like to do something to show my appreciation anyway. I¡¯d like to buy you a house. A real house, not an apartment. Somewhere beautiful where you can have space and privacy and¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Ophelia interrupted, her voice firm but not unkind. ¡°I appreciate the gesture, Damien, I really do. But I don¡¯t need charity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not charity,¡± I protested. ¡°It¡¯s gratitude. You¡¯ve taken care of my mate and my son when I couldn¡¯t. ¡± Ophelia¡¯s expression softened slightly, but she shook her head. ¡°This little apartment suits me just fine. It¡¯s got character, it¡¯s got memories, and it¡¯s mine.¡± She nced at Sera with a gentle smile. ¡°Besides, I like the idea of keeping this ce exactly as it is. So that whenever Sera feels overwhelmed by mansion life, she cane back to her cozy little home and remember where she came from.¡± I looked at Sera, who was smiling through her tears at her best friend¡¯s words. < Cobblestone 74 74 Chapter 74 74 Chapter 74 Damien¡¯s POV 1 ¡°Adrian,¡± Sera called, and our son immediately appeared in the doorway as if he¡¯d been listening the entire time. ¡°Yes, Mommy?¡± ¡°How would you feel about living with Daddy in his house?¡± she asked, her voice carefully neutral. Adrian¡¯s face lit up like Christmas morning. ¡°Really? We could really live there? With Daddy?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want,¡± Sera said softly. ¡°YES!¡± Adrian shouted,unching himself at both of us and somehow managing to wrap his small arms around us both. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Can we go now? Can we see my room?¡± The pure joy in his voice was infectious, and I found myself grinning as I ruffled his dark curls. ¡°We can go look at the house right now if you want,¡± I told him. ¡°And then we can start packing up your things.¡± ¡°Can I bring all my dinosaurs?¡± ¡°Every single one of them.¡± ¡°What about my Batman nightlight?¡± ¡°Especially your Batman nightlight.¡± ¡°What about-¡± ¡°Adrian,¡± Sera interrupted with augh, ¡°you can bring everything that¡¯s yours. But first, let¡¯s go see the house and make sure you like it.¡± An hourter, we were walking through the front door of my estate, and I tried to see it through their eyes. The marble foyer with its soaring ceiling and crystal chandelier, the sweeping staircase, the formal living rooms and dining area that I rarely used-it all suddenly felt enormous and cold. But Adrian¡¯s reaction was everything I could have hoped for. ¡°Whoa,¡± he breathed, his head tilted back to stare at the chandelier. ¡°Daddy, do you live in a castle?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± I said, scooping him up so he could see better. ¡°What do you think? Is it too big?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s too big!¡± Adrian dered with five-year-old certainty. ¡°Can I slide down the banister?¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Sera and I said at exactly the same time, then looked at each other and startedughing. I gave them the full tour, watching Sera¡¯s face as we moved through the rooms. I could see her calcting spaces, probably mentally rearranging furniture and thinking about how to make the formal spaces more livable. When we reached the master suite, I paused at the doorway. 10 47 < 74 Chapter 74 ¡°This would be our room,¡± I said carefully, ¡°but there are several other bedrooms if you¡¯d prefer your own space. I don¡¯t want you to feel pressured into anything you¡¯re not ready for.¡± She gave me a look that was equal parts grateful and exasperated. ¡°Damien, we have a five-year-old son together. I think I can handle. sharing a bedroom with you.¡± Heat shed through me at her words, but before I could respond, Adrian was tugging on my hand. ¡°Where¡¯s my room, Daddy? I want to see my room!¡± The room I showed him had been a guest bedroom, but it wasrge and bright with tall windows that overlooked the gardens. Adrian ran from corner to corner, his excitement palpable. ¡°It¡¯s huge!¡± he announced. ¡°Mommy, look how huge it is! And there¡¯s space for all my dinosaurs and my books and maybe even a race car track!¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, sweetheart,¡± Sera said softly, and when I looked at her, there were fresh tears in her eyes. ¡°Happy tears?¡± I asked, echoing the phrase Adrian had used earlier. ¡°The happiest,¡± she confirmed. It took us three trips to move all of their belongings from the apartment to the house. Ophelia helped, making jokes about how her best friend was ¡°moving up in the world¡± while simultaneously making sure that Adrian¡¯s favorite stuffed animal and Sera¡¯s coffee mug made it safely into the boxes. By evening, Adrian was installed in his new room, his dinosaurs carefully arranged on the built-in shelves and his Batman nightlight plugged in beside the bed. He¡¯d eaten dinner at the kitchen ind, eyes wide as he took in the professional-grade appliances and the pantry that was bigger than his old bedroom. ¡°This is the best day ever,¡± he announced as I tucked him into his new bed. ¡°I got a daddy and a castle all in one day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s the best day ever for me too,¡± I told him, pressing a kiss to his forehead. ¡°Sleep well, buddy.¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± he said as I reached the door. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Will you still be here when I wake up?¡± The question hit me like a physical blow, a reminder of all the mornings he¡¯d woken up without a father, all the times Sera had probably wondered if someone she cared about would still be there in the morning. ¡°I¡¯ll be here, I promised him, my voice rough with emotion. ¡°Every morning, for as long as you want me.¡± ¡°Forever?¡± ¡°Forever.¡± When I made my way back to the master suite, I found Sera sitting on the edge of the bed, still wearing the clothes she¡¯d put on for work that morning-a morning that felt like a lifetime ago. She looked small in therge room, and for a moment I wondered if I¡¯d pushed too 10.42 213 74 Chapter 74 hard, moved too fast. ¡°Hey,¡± I said softly, sitting beside her on the bed. ¡°How are you doing?¡± She was quiet for a moment, then turned to look at me with an expression I couldn¡¯t quite read. ¡°Ask me tomorrow,¡± she said finally. ¡°When I wake up in your house, in your bed, with our son down the hall. When this all feels real instead of like some incredible dream.¡± ¡°It¡¯s real,¡± I assured her, reaching out to tuck a strand of dark hair behind her ear. ¡°We¡¯re real. This family we¡¯re building-it¡¯s real.¡± She caught my hand as I started to pull it away, holding it against her cheek as she closed her eyes. ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered, the words so soft I almost missed them. ¡°I think I¡¯ve loved you since that night five years ago, even when I thought I¡¯d never see you again. Even when I hated you for leaving. Even when I didn¡¯t know who you were.¡± The words hit me with the force of a tidal wave, washing away thest of my uncertainty and recing it with a fierce, protective joy. ¡°I love you too,¡± I said, my voice breaking slightly on the words. ¡°More than I ever thought possible. More than I knew I was capable of.¡± When our lips met, it was soft at first, tentative, as if we were both still afraid this might disappear. But then her hands fisted in my shirt and she pulled me closer, and the kiss deepened into something desperate and needy and full of five years of longing finally being fulfilled. ¡°Sera, I breathed against her lips, and her name tasted likeing home. Comment 1 Post your firstment! Vote 16 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > 53 Send Gifts View All > Cobblestone 75 75 Chapter 75 75 Chapter 75 Sera¡¯s POV 1 As his hand started to retreat, I caught it. I pressed his palm against my cheek, closing my eyes, soaking in the warmth of his skin, the slight roughness of his fingers, the solidity of him. It was a lifeline. ¡°I love you,¡± the confession tumbled out, barely a whisper against the skin of his palm. ¡°I think I¡¯ve loved you since that night five years. ago, even when I thought I¡¯d never see you again. Even when I hated you for leaving. Even when I didn¡¯t know who you were.¡± The silence that followed was profound, charged with the weight of my admission. Then his fingers flexed against my cheek, tightening slightly. When I opened my eyes, his gaze held a depth of emotion that stole my breath. ¡°I love you too,¡± he murmured, his voice husky and uneven. The space between us vanished. He moved, a controlled urgency, his hands framing my face. The first press of his lips against mine was soft, hesitant, almost reverent. A question. My answer was immediate. My lips parted under his, my hands fisted in the crisp cotton of his shirt, anchoring myself, pulling him closer. That tentative touch ignited. Five years of pent-up longing, frustration, hope, and desperate love erupted. The kiss deepened, turning hot and searching, desperate to bridge the lost time. His tongue swept into my mouth, iming, and I met him with equal fervor, a low moan escaping me. His arms wrapped around me, crushing me against the solid wall of his chest. The world narrowed to the hard heat of his body against mine, the demanding pressure of his mouth, the frantic beat of my own heart. He broke the kiss only to bury his face in the curve of my neck, his breath hot and ragged against my skin. ¡°Sera,¡± he growled, the sound vibrating through me. My name on his lips felt like a benediction, a homing I¡¯d craved without knowing. Our hands moved frantically, buttons straining, fabric tearing slightly in our haste. ¡°Damien,¡± I gasped as he shoved my blouse off my shoulders, his mouth immediately finding the sensitive skin along my corbone. ¡°Yes, oh god.¡± His hands slid under my skirt, pushing it up, his fingers rough against the bare skin of my thighs. I wed at his belt buckle, my fingers trembling. ¡°Need you,¡± I breathed, arching against him, grinding against the hard ridge of his cock trapped beneath his cks. The friction made stars burst behind my eyelids. He growled again, a feral sound that sent liquid heat pooling low in my belly. He stood briefly, pulling me up with him, then swiftly pushed my skirt and underwear down my legs. His eyes raked over me, naked from the waist down, lingering on my wet slit. His gaze was possessive, hungry. Before I could feel self-conscious, hisrge hands gripped my hips, spinning me roughly to face the bed. He guided me forward until 1 braced my hands on the edge of the mattress. I heard the rasp of his zipper, the clink of his belt buckle hitting the floor. I nced back over my shoulder. He was freed, his cock thick and hard, jutting proudly from his body. A tremor of pure need went through me. He caught my gaze, eyes zing. ¡°Ready?¡± he asked, his voice thick with barely leashed control, but the tenderness underlying the roughness gave me another wave of warmth. ¡°Yes! Fuck, Damien, please!¡± I cried, pushing my hips back, desperate for him. ¡°Now!¡± 10:42 113 < 75 Chapter 75 A low groan rumbled from his chest. His hands tightened on my hips, holding me steady. With one powerful thrust, he sheathed himself fully inside me, hard and deep. ¡°Ahh! Fuck!¡± The cry tore from my throat, a mixture of intense pressure and perfect, filling relief. He was huge, stretching me to the limit, driving out everything except the feeling of him buried deep. ¡°Christ, you¡¯re so tight,¡± he rasped, his voice strained. ¡°So fucking wet for me.¡± He pulled back almostpletely, then mmed back in. setting a brutal, deep rhythm that had me gasping with each thrust. I pushed back against him, meeting him stroke for stroke. ¡°Deeper!¡± I demanded, writhing. ¡°Harder! God, yes!¡± The sounds of our bodies. pping together filled the room, wet and rhythmic, punctuated by my ragged cries and his low, guttural groans. He leaned over me, his chest pressed against my back, one hand sliding around my waist to find my clit. His fingers were rough, calloused, and perfect as they circled and pressed the sensitive bundle of nerves. ¡°That¡¯s it, Sera,¡± he growled against my ear. ¡°Come for
  1. Come on my cock.¡±
His words,bined with the relentless pounding deep inside me and the expert friction on my clit, pushed me over the edge almost instantly. ¡°Oh God! Damien! I¡¯m¡­ Ahhh! I¡¯ming!¡± My body locked, my inner walls clenching rhythmically around his cock as wave after wave of intense pleasure crashed through me. My legs trembled violently, my vision whiting out as my climax roared through every nerve ending. Feeling me convulse around him sent Damien crashing into his own climax. His rhythm stuttered, then he drove deep, shuddering hard against me. ¡°Fuck! Sera!¡± he roared, his voice ragged with release. His hips jerked erratically as he pushed impossibly deep. I felt the hot, liquid pulse of his seed flooding inside me, the sensation intensifying my own tremors. He ground against me, gasping, spilling himselfpletely, the thick spurts washing through me. We copsed forward onto the bed, Damien¡¯s weight pinning me gently, both of us breathing harshly, slick with sweat. His softened cock slipped out of me, leaving me feeling deliciously empty and marked. Slowly, he rolled to his side, pulling me with him, tucking me against his chest. His arm wrapped possessively around me, his hand resting low on my belly. His skin was hot against my back. He nuzzled into my hair, pressing a kiss against my temple. His seed was cooling on my thighs, a tangible reminder of what we¡¯d shared. ¡°That felt¡­ real, he murmured, his voice thick with satisfaction and something deeper. I shifted, turning in his arms to face him. ¡°It is,¡± I whispered, leaning forward to brush my lips against his. I sighed, nestling deeper into his embrace, my body sated and utterly rxed. Outside these walls, the future heldplications. But cocooned in his arms, the scent of our lovemaking in the air, our son sleeping peacefully nearby, one truth eclipsed everything else. < Cobblestone 76 76 Chapter 76 Valerie¡¯s POV 1 My hands shook as I gripped the steering wheel, the cheap stic hot and slippery with sweat despite the air conditioning sting at The highway stretched endlessly ahead, a ribbon of cracked asphalt leading toward the wild territories where civilized wolves feared to tread. full power. *What the hell am I doing?* The question had been circling through my mind for the past three hours, ever since I¡¯d thrown my designer bags into Gabriel¡¯s beat-up sedan and peeled out of our driveway like a woman possessed. My face still throbbed from where Sera¡¯s ws had raked across my cheek, leaving angry red welts that would probably scar. The bitch had actually managed to shift and fight back-something I¡¯d never seen her do before. Something was different about her now. Stronger. More dangerous. I caught my reflection in the rearview mirror and winced. The once-perfect features that had caught Gabriel¡¯s eye were now marred by three parallel scratches running from my left temple to my jaw. Foundation could only do so much to cover the damage. That omega freak ruined everything. A horn red behind me, jolting me from my self-pity. I¡¯d been driving twenty miles under the speed limit, lost in my spiraling thoughts. I pressed harder on the elerator, watching the speedometer climb as thendscape outside grew wilder and more deste. The truth was inescapable: I was fucked. Completely and utterly fucked. Sera would tell Damien everything-about me kidnapping her brat, about trying to sell her to that disgusting old man. And Damien, as the Alpha King, wouldn¡¯t just let it slide. He had resources I couldn¡¯t even imagine, connections that stretched across every pack territory in the region. There was nowhere I could hide where his reach wouldn¡¯t eventually find me. Unless¡­ I¡¯d been driving toward the border territories for hours now, watching the well-maintained roads give way to potholed backwoods paths, the neat suburban developments reced by dense forests and abandoned gas stations. This was rogue territory-thewlessnds where pack exiles and criminals made their homes. Where even the Alpha King¡¯s authority grew thin. It was also where people went to disappear. Permanently. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck,¡± I muttered, my voice high and strained in the silence of the car. ¡°This is insane, I can¡¯t actually be considering this.¡± But what choice did I have? Go back home and wait for Damien¡¯s enforcers to drag me away in chains? Hope that somehow Sera would show mercy to the woman who¡¯d tormented her for years? Ha. Fat chance. The sun was setting by the time I reached the edge of truly wild territory. Thest functional street light flickered weakly behind me as I drove deeper into the forest, following a dirt road that was barely more than a trail. My expensive heels and designer dress were 10:42 < 76 Chapter 76 The trees pressed closer on either side, their branches scraping against the car¡¯s windows with sounds like fingernails on ss. Every shadow looked like it might contain yellow eyes and bared fangs. My heart hammered against my ribs as the road deteriorated further. forcing me to slow to a crawl to avoid bottoming out on the deeper ruts. And then I saw them. Yellow eyes gleaming in the darkness between the trees. Not just one pair-dozens. They moved parallel to my car, keeping pace but staying just out of sight, like sharks circling prey. My foot found the brake pedal without conscious thought, bringing the sedan to a shuddering stop in the middle of the narrow track. The engine ticked quietly as it cooled, the only sound in the oppressive silence of the deep woods. A branch snapped somewhere to my left. Then another, closer this time. The yellow eyes were getting braver, moving closer to the edges of the road where the headlights could catch them properly. I¡¯d read about rogues in school, back when we¡¯d studied packw and territory management. They were wolves who¡¯d been exiled from their birth packs for crimes too severe to forgive-murder, rape, treason. Without the civilizing influence of pack bonds, they devolved into little more than animals, living by violence and taking what they wanted from anyone too weak to stop them. They were also the only wolves in the region who might be interested in what I had to offer. My legs felt like jelly as I stepped out of the car, the forest floor soft and treacherous under my heels. ¡°I know you¡¯re watching me,¡± I called out, my voice cracking embarrassingly. ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. I just want to talk.¡± A low growl answered me from the darkness, followed by another, then another. The sounds seemed toe from all directions at once, a chorus of predators sizing up their prey. My wolf cowered deep inside me, every instinct telling her to submit, to roll over and show her throat in hopes of quick death. ¡°I have information!¡± I shouted into the darkness. ¡°Information about the Alpha King that your leaders would want to hear!¡± The growling stopped. The silence that followed was somehow worse than the threats had been. Then they stepped into the light. There were six of them, all male, allrger than any wolves I¡¯d ever seen. Their eyes were the t yellow of true predators, and their lips were pulled back to reveal fangs stained with old blood. Their clothes were torn and filthy, hanging in rags from frames that were more muscle than anything else. Thergest one, a brute with salt-and-pepper hair and a face full of scars, took a step closer. When he smiled, I could see that half his teeth were missing. ¡°Well, well,¡± he rumbled, his voice like gravel in a cement mixer. ¡°What do we have here? A pretty little pack princess, all alone in the big bad woods.¡± The othersughed-a sound like hyenas around a fresh kill. They began to circle me, moving with the casual confidence of predators who knew their prey had nowhere to run. 10.42 < 76 Chapter 76 ¡°I¡¯m not just some random wolf,¡± I said quickly, backing toward my car. ¡°I know things. Important things about Damien Nightshadow and his weaknesses. Things your pack could use.¡± ¡°Oh, she knows things,¡± another rogue sneered, this one younger but no less dangerous. ¡°Ain¡¯t that precious? Tell me, princess, what makes you think we give a shit about pack politics?¡± My back hit the side of my car. Trapped. The metallic taste of fear flooded my mouth as the circle of rogues tightened around me. ¡°Because he¡¯s been hunting your kind!¡± I blurted out desperately. ¡°Killing your people, driving you out of territories you¡¯ve held for years! Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡± The scarred leader held up a hand, and the others stopped advancing. His yellow eyes studied me with the calcting look of a predator deciding whether its prey was worth the effort to kill cleanly. Finally, he nodded toward the darkness beyond the headlights. ¡°Go tell the Alpha we¡¯ve got a visitor. One who ims to know things about the King.¡± He turned back to me, his smile showing far too many teeth. ¡°You better hope you¡¯re not wasting our time, princess. Our Alpha doesn¡¯t like to be disappointed.¡± Comment 1 Post your firstment! Vote 16 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Cobblestone 77 < 77 Chapter 77 77 Chapter 77 Valerie¡¯s POV 13 The rogues dragged me through the forest for what felt like hours, their ws digging into my arms whenever I stumbled on the uneven ground. My designer heels had been abandoned somewhere in the first mile, leaving my feet bloody and torn by roots and stones. The silk dress that had cost more than most people made in a month was now little more than tattered rags clinging to my shivering frame. But I was alive. That had to count for something. The camp, when we finally reached it, was exactly what I¡¯d expected from a pack of exiled criminals-a collection of ramshackle shelters built from salvaged materials, scattered around a central fire pit where something that might once have been an animal roasted on a makeshift spit. The smell of unwashed bodies and rotting meat hung heavy in the air, making my stomach churn. Dozens of yellow eyes watched our approach from the shadows. These weren¡¯t the civilized wolves of proper pack society-these were predators in the truest sense, reduced to their most basic instincts by years of exile and violence. Some still wore the remnants of human clothing, while others had abandoned pretense entirely, their bodies more beast than man. At the center of it all, seated on what could generously be called a throne made from welded car parts and animal bones, sat the Alpha. He was massive¡ªeasily thergest wolf I¡¯d ever seen, with shoulders broad enough to snap a normal man in half. His dark hair was streaked with premature silver, and scars crisscrossed his chest and arms like a roadmap of violence. But it was his eyes that truly marked him as dangerous-not the t yellow of his subordinates, but a deep amber that held an intelligence that was somehow more terrifying than mere animal cunning. When he smiled at my approach, revealing teeth filed to sharp points, my wolf whimpered and tried to retreat deeper into my consciousness. ¡°So, he rumbled, his voice carrying easily across the camp and causing conversations to die mid-sentence. ¡°This is the little princess who ims to know the Alpha King¡¯s secrets.¡± The scarred rogue who¡¯d captured me shoved me forward, sending me stumbling to my knees in the dirt 15:49 @ < 77 Chapter 77 before the throne. ¡°Found her at the border, Boss. Says she¡¯s got information about Nightshadow that might be useful.¡± I struggled to my knees, acutely aware of how pathetic I must look-hair tangled, makeup smeared, clothes torn and dirty. But I¡¯d learned long ago that sometimes appearing weak was the key to getting what you wanted from men. ¡°I know Damien Nightshadow,¡± I said, letting my voice tremble just the right amount. ¡°I know his weaknesses. I can help you.¡± The rogue kingughed, a sound like steel scraping stone. ¡°Attachments? The Alpha King cares for nothing but power.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± I said, forcing myself to meet those terrifying ck eyes. ¡°He has a mate now. A little omega bitch named Seraphina Knight.¡± Something shifted in the rogue king¡¯s expression. I saw interest flicker in those dead eyes, and my pulse quickened with hope. Now I had his full attention. He leaned back on his throne, considering me with the calcting look of a predator sizing up prey. ¡°And what exactly do you propose to do with this¡­ information?¡± This was it. My moment. I forced myself to stand despite the pain in my knees, and took a step closer to his throne. Several of the other rogues growled warningly, but their king held up a hand to stop them. ¡°I propose we help each other,¡± I said, letting a sultry note creep into my voice despite my fear. ¡°You want to bring down the Alpha King. I want revenge on the little bitch who ruined my life. We both have something the other needs.¡± He studied me for a long moment, then suddenly stood. The sheer size of him was overwhelming-I barely came up to his chest, and the raw power radiating from him made my wolf cower deep inside me. ¡°You think you can bargain with me, little princess?¡± he asked, circling me slowly like a predator toying with wounded prey. Before I could answer, his hand shot out and gripped my throat. Not hard enough to cut off my air, but firm enough to make my helplessness crystal clear, 274 < 77 Chapter 77 ¡°Let me show you exactly where you stand in my territory.¡± What followed was the most humiliating hour of my life. He made me kneel in the dirt while he and his pack jeered at my attempts to maintain dignity. Made me beg for water like amon cur. Finally, when the sun had nearly set and I was shaking with exhaustion and suppressed tears, he hauled me to my feet. ¡°Strip,¡± hemanded. My blood turned to ice water. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You heard me. If you want to be part of my pack, you need to prove your loyalty. And your¡­ usefulness.¡± I stared at him in horror. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. I was supposed to be the one in control, using my feminine wiles to manipte him. But looking around at the circle of leering rogues, I realized how naive that n had been. Still, I had nowhere else to go. Damien would hunt me down if I tried to hide in civilized territory. This hellish ce was my only option. With trembling fingers, I began to unbutton my torn blouse. ¡°Slower,¡± the rogue kingmanded, settling back on his throne with obvious anticipation. ¡°And make it¡­ entertaining.¡± It took every ounce of willpower I possessed to force my body to move seductively instead of copsing in tears. But as I shed each piece of clothing, I reminded myself why I was doing this. Seraphina Knight had taken everything from me-my status, my security, my future. If degrading myself was the price of revenge, so be it. When I stood naked before him, he beckoned me closer with one wed finger, ¡°Now,¡± he said, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper, ¡°show me exactly how badly you want my protection.¡± I closed my eyes and did what I had to do. Hourster, as Iy bruised and trembling in the corner of his den, he spoke again. 15.49 0 374 < 77 Chapter 77 ¡°You¡¯ve got spirit, little princess. I like that in my women.¡± He ran a possessive hand down my spine, making me shudder. ¡°Yes, I think you¡¯ll do very well here.¡± ¡°Does that mean¡­?¡± I managed to whisper through split lips. ¡°It means you¡¯ve earned yourself a ce in my pack. And if your information proves useful¡­¡± His smile revealed teeth filed to sharp points. ¡°Well, every king needs a queen, doesn¡¯t he? Even a rogue king.¡± Leave the firstment for this chapter. Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Cobblestone 78 78 Chapter 78 78 Chapter 78 Valerie¡¯s POV 1 Three weeks had passed since I¡¯d wed my way into the rogue pack¡¯s inner circle, and I had to admit- despite the primitive living conditions and the constant stench of unwashed bodies-I was finally beginning to feel like myself again. I stood on the makeshift balcony of my new ¡°quarters¡±-a ramshackle structure built into the trunk of a massive oak tree, but decorated with the finest salvaged goods the pack could pilfer-surveying my domain with the satisfaction of a queen surveying her kingdom. Below me, dozens of rogues went about their daily business, and every single one of them showed me the deference I deserved. ¡°Mydy,¡± one of them called up, a scarred brute named Marcus who¡¯d been terrorizing small towns for decades. ¡°The hunting party has returned. They brought tribute.¡± Tribute. I smiled, examining my freshly manicured nails-painted with expensive polish ¡°liberated¡± from a high-end salon during the pack¡¯sst raid. ¡°Bring it up,¡± I called down imperiously, not bothering to look at him directly. Let him strain to hear my Within minutes, rogues appeared at my door carrying an armload of designer clothes, jewelry, and what appeared to be several bottles of French champagne. The hunting party had hit some rich bitch¡¯s mansion in the suburbs, no doubt. ¡°Good.¡± I selected a particrly beautiful diamond bracelet from the pile, holding it up to catch the firelight. Now, even Voss-the rogue king who¡¯d so thoroughly humiliated me that first night-now treated me like precious cargo. Oh, he was still rough, still demanded his due as an alpha male, but there was respect there now. Maybe even something approaching affection, though I doubted a creature like him was capable of genuine emotion. More importantly, he listened to my suggestions. My ideas about strategy, about targets, about how to truly hurt the civilized packs without bringing down their full wrath too quickly. ¡°Will there be anything else, mydy?¡± solider asked, still standing there like a trained dog waiting for orders. 15.49 < 78 Chapter 78 ¡°Send word to the king that I¡¯ll join him for dinner tonight,¡± I said, dismissing him with a wave. He bowed and hurried away to do my bidding. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I watched him go. If someone had told me six months ago that I¡¯d be living in a tree house surrounded by savage criminals and loving every minute of it, I¡¯d haveughed in their face. My phone buzzed in the designer purse I¡¯d imed from yesterday¡¯s raid, interrupting my thoughts. The caller ID showed Anna¡¯s number, and my mood immediately improved. I¡¯d been wondering when she¡¯d finally work up the courage to contact me. ¡°Well, well,¡± I purred into the phone, settling back into the plush velvet chair that had once graced someone¡¯s expensive living room. ¡°If it isn¡¯t my dear old friend Anna. I was wondering when you¡¯d call.¡± ¡°Valerie, oh God, Valerie-¡± Anna¡¯s voice was shrill with panic, punctuated by what sounded like sobbing. ¡°Everything¡¯s gone to hell! He fired me! He threw me out! And that bitch-¡± ¡°Slow down,¡± I interrupted, though internally I was practically vibrating with anticipation. ¡°Start from the beginning. And speak clearly-you sound like you¡¯re having some sort of breakdown.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all ruined!¡± Anna wailed. ¡°The job, the n, everything! Damien figured it out somehow. He knows I¡¯m not the woman from that night, and now he¡¯s kicked me out of thepany and-¡± My blood turned to ice. ¡°What do you mean, he figured it out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but he knows I just found that pendant! And now Seraphina and her bastard kid are living with him in his mansion like some perfect little family!¡± The phone creaked in my grip as my hand clenched involuntarily around it. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°They¡¯re living together,¡± Anna continued, apparently oblivious to the deadly quiet that had settled over my voice. ¡°I saw them myself when I went back to try to get my job back. That little omega slut was practically glowing with smugness, and Damien-God, Valerie, the way he looked at her. Like she was the most precious thing in the world.¡± ¡°SHUT UP!¡± I screamed into the phone, causing a flock of birds to explode from the trees around my perch. Several rogues below looked up in rm, but one re from me sent them scurrying away. That little bitch. That pathetic, worthless omega had somehow managed to steal everything that should have been mine. 15:49 273 < 78 Chapter 78 And I¡¯d had the little bastard in my hands. I¡¯d had him right there in that forest, close enough to snap his neck, and I¡¯d wasted the opportunity. If I¡¯d known then what I knew now¡­ ¡°Where are you?¡± Anna asked tentatively, clearly sensing the murderous rage radiating through the phone connection. ¡°Somewhere safe,¡± I snarled. ¡°Somewhere your precious Alpha King can¡¯t touch me. But you-where the hell are you? Please tell me you¡¯re not still in the city.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at a motel outside town. I didn¡¯t know where else to go, and I don¡¯t have much money left-¡± ¡°Pack up. Right now. I¡¯m sending someone to get you.¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 17 bruindmonte when sanding dift 23 Send Gifts Cobblestone 79 79 Chapter 79 79 Chapter 79 Seraphina¡¯s POV The morning light streaming through the floor-to-ceiling windows of Damien¡¯s office cast everything in golden hues. Damien sat behind his imposing mahogany desk, reviewing territorial reports with the kind of focused intensity. But every few minutes, his silver-blue eyes would find mine across the room, and the look in them made my heart skip a beat. ¡°The Council of Alphas has confirmed they¡¯ll all be present for the ceremony,¡± he said, setting down thetest correspondence from the Eastern territories. ¡°Lucas has coordinated with their security teams, and ire has handled all the logistics. Everything is ready.¡± The ceremony. My official introduction as Luna of the Nightshadow Pack and mate to the Alpha King. The event that would change everything-not just for Damien and me, but for Adrian as well. Our son would be formally recognized as heir to the most powerful wolf dynasties in North America. I should have been thrilled. Instead, I felt like I might throw up. ¡°Sera.¡± Damien¡¯s voice was gentle, but I could hear the concern underneath. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I turned away from the window where I¡¯d been pretending to admire the harbor view, forcing myself to meet his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should do this. Not yet.¡± The words hung in the air between us like a challenge, and I saw Damien¡¯s entire body go still. When he spoke, his voice was carefully controlled, though I could see the storm building in his eyes. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®not yet¡±?¡± I wrapped my arms around myself, suddenly feeling small and exposed despite the professional zer and skirt I¡¯d chosen that morning. ¡°Damien, think about this logically. Three weeks ago, I was just your omega assistant. Before that, I was nobody-a single mother working dead-end jobs just to keep a roof over my son¡¯s head.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never been ¡®nobody,¡± he said firmly, rising from his chair with the fluid grace that marked him as a predator. ¡°You¡¯re my mate, You¡¯re Adrian¡¯s mother. You¡¯re-¡± 15.49 < 79 Chapter 79 ¡°I¡¯m an omega with no pack connections, no political alliances, and no experience in leadership,¡± I interrupted, my voice rising despite my efforts to stay calm. ¡°Damien, the others are going to take one look at me and see exactly what I am-a nobody who got lucky enough to catch the Alpha King¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Sera-¡± ¡°And what happens when the Council asks about my lineage?¡± I continued, my anxiety finally spilling over into words. ¡°When they want to know about my pack connections and my family history? What do I tell them- that I was raised by people who hated me for my omega status?¡± Damien reached me then, his hands settling on my shoulders with firm gentleness. ¡°You tell them the truth. That you¡¯re the daughter of Alpha and Luna of the Northern Territories. That you¡¯re the Moon Goddess¡¯s chosen, with powers that could benefit every pack in our alliance. That you¡¯ve proven your strength by surviving everything life has thrown at you and still managing to raise an extraordinary son.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t care about any of that,¡± I said desperately, trying to make him understand. ¡°All they¡¯ll see is an omega who¡¯s never led anything more significant than a PTA meeting. They¡¯ll question your judgment, your fitness to rule. Some of them might even challenge your authority outright.¡± Thest part seemed to catch his attention. His grip on my shoulders tightened slightly, and I saw something dangerous flicker in his expression. ¡°Let them try,¡± he said quietly, but his voice carried the kind of lethal promise that made my wolf A whimper in submission. ¡°Anyone who questions my choice of mate is wee to challenge me directly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m afraid of!¡± I pulled away from him, pacing toward the windows in agitation. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? I¡¯m a liability.¡± ¡°Sera, stop.¡± He followed me, catching my wrist and turning me to face him. ¡°Listen to me very carefully. I am the Alpha King. My authority doesn¡¯te from the approval of other Alphas-ites from strength, from the Moon Goddess herself, and from the loyalty of my pack. No one gets to question who I choose as my mate.¡± ¡°But what if they¡¯re right to question it?¡± The words came out in a whisper, but they seemed to echo in the suddenly quiet room. ¡°What if I really am just a liability?¡± For a moment, Damien just stared at me, and I could see him processing my words. Then his expression shifted into something I¡¯d rarely seen from him. 79 Chapter 79 ¡°Is that really what you think?¡± he asked quietly. I stepped closer and ced my hands on his chest. ¡°Damien. I love you. More than I ever thought possible. But-¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t trust that I love you enough to weather whatever political storms mighte,¡± he finished, his voice t. The usation hit me like a physical blow, mainly because there was truth in it. Despite everything we¡¯d shared, despite the mate bond that grew stronger every day, part of me still couldn¡¯t quite believe that someone like Damien Nightshadow would choose someone like me if he had other options. ¡°I just want to earn my ce,¡± I said desperately. ¡°I want to prove that I can be an asset to you and to the pack, not just¡­ not just someone you¡¯re stuck with because of biology and a child.¡± ¡°Stuck with?¡± The words came out as a growl, and suddenly I was pressed against the window, Damien¡¯s body caging me in with barely leashed power. ¡°You think I feel stuck with you?¡± His scent surrounded me, that intoxicating blend of sandalwood and masculine dominance that made my knees weak. This close, I could see the flecks of silver in his eyes, could feel the heat radiating from his skin. ¡°Damien-¡± Tears were streaming down my face now, but before I could respond, there was a sharp knock at the office door. We sprang apart like guilty teenagers, Damien immediately moving to block me from view while I hastily wiped my eyes. ¡°Enter,¡± he called, his voice back to its usual controlled authority. Lucas burst through the door, his usually calm demeanor reced by grim urgency. His clothes were torn and dirty. ¡°Damien,¡± he said without preamble, ¡°we have a problem. A big one.¡± The atmosphere in the room shifted instantly, tension recing the emotional intensity of moments before. Damien straightened to his full height, every inch the Alpha King. ¡°Report.¡± ¡°Three coordinated attacks along the eastern border in the past twelve hours,¡± Lucas said, moving to the map 15.49 < 79 Chapter 79 mounted on the wall and pointing to several marked locations. ¡°Casualties?¡± Damien¡¯s voice was clipped, professional. ¡°Seventeen wounded, three critical. Marcus Thompson and his entire patrol team were ambushed at Miller¡¯s Ridge. They¡¯re alive, but barely.¡± Lucas¡¯s jaw clenched. Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 17 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts < Cobblestone 80 80 Chapter 80 80 Chapter 80 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 I sat beside Damien in the military aircraft, watching his jaw clench tighter with each radio update that crackled through our headsets. The news kept getting worse. ¡°Alpha King, this is Base Commander,¡± came thetest transmission, barely audible over the rotor noise. ¡°We have two more casualtiesing in from the Riverside patrol. Critical condition.¡± Damien¡¯s hand found mine, his fingers intertwining with mine in a grip that was both reassuring and desperate. ¡°How bad is it really?¡± I asked quietly, my voice barely carrying over the helicopter¡¯s noise. His silver-blue eyes met mine, and I saw the truth he¡¯d been trying to shield me from. ¡°Bad enough that some of the younger wolves are talking about requesting transfers to safer territories.¡± The helicopter began its descent, and through the small windows, I could see the sprawling military base that had been established to guard the eastern approach to our territory. Guards who couldn¡¯t be more than twenty-one or twenty-two stood at their posts, their faces pale and drawn with exhaustion and fear. The moment wended, we were surrounded by activity. Medics rushed past carrying stretchers, officers barked orders into radios, and the acrid smell of antiseptic mixed with the metallic scent of blood hung heavy in the air. ¡°Alpha!¡± Base Commander Chen jogged toward us, his uniform pristine despite the chaos around him. He was a stern-faced man in his fifties with prematurely gray hair and eyes that had seen too much conflict. ¡°Thank the Moon Goddess you¡¯re here. The situation is¡­ challenging.¡± ¡°Report,¡± Damien said curtly, immediately slipping into his role as militarymander. ¡°Seventeen confirmed casualties fromst night¡¯s attacks, with three in critical condition. The rogues hit us at three separate points within a two-hour window.¡± Damien¡¯s voice carried a dangerous edge. ¡°Show me the wounded.¡± The medical tent was a scene from a nightmare. The most seriously injuredy on cots arranged in neat rows, their bodies bearing the savage wounds that only rogue ws could inflict. < 80 Chapter 80 I stopped at the first cot, where a boy who couldn¡¯t be more than neeny unconscious, his left shoulder nearly shredded. His breathing was shallow andbored, and even from several feet away, I could smell the infection beginning to set in. ¡°This is Private Williams,¡± the head medic, a tired-looking woman with kind eyes, exined quietly. ¡°The wounds are too extensive for conventional treatment, but we¡¯re doing everything we can to keep him stable.¡± ¡°And him?¡± I moved to the next cot, where another young wolfy with deep gashes across his torso. ¡°Same situation. The rogue ws were clearly poisoned with something that prevents normal healing. We¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± My hands were trembling as I looked around the tent. Seventeen wounded warriors, most of them barely out of their teens. Three who might not survive the night. ¡°Sera,¡± Damien¡¯s voice was gentle but concerned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to see this. Why don¡¯t youa€¡±¡± ¡°No.¡± I turned to face him, and something had shifted inside me. The self-doubt that had been eating at me all morning was still there, but it was overshadowed by something stronger. ¡°These are our people, Damien. Our pack members. I need to see.¡± Commander cleared his throat. ¡°If I may, Alpha King, the morale situation is bing critical. Word of these injuries has spread through the ranks, and some of the newer recruits are requesting reassignment. They¡¯re saying it¡¯s suicide to patrol the border zones now.¡± ¡°I want to address the troops,¡± I said suddenly, surprising myself as much as everyone else. Both men turned to stare at me. ¡°Sera,¡± Damien began, but I cut him off. ¡°I¡¯m serious. They need to know they¡¯re not being sent out to die. They need to know that even if they are wounded, they won¡¯t be abandoned.¡± ¡°With respect,¡± Commander said carefully, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you could say that would¨C¡± ¡°I can heal them,¡± I said simply. The silence that followed was profound. ¡°All of them,¡± I continued, gesturing toward the wounded. ¡°The poisoned wounds, the infections, the damaged organsa€¡±I can fix it all.¡± 15-624 80 Chapter 80 ¡°Sera, no.¡± Damien¡¯s voice was sharp with rm. ¡°You nearly killed yourself healing just two people a few weeks ago. Seventeen casualties would bea€¡±¡± ¡°Would be exactly what these people need to see,¡± I interrupted, meeting his gaze steadily. ¡°You want to know how I can prove I deserve to be Luna? This is how. By putting the needs of our pack above my ownfort.¡± I simply walked to the first cot and ced my hands on Private Williams¡¯s torn shoulder. The healing light that flowed from my hands was brighter than it had ever been before, as if my desperation. to help was amplifying my abilities. Private Williams¡¯s breathing immediately improved, and I watched in satisfaction as the infected wounds began to close and heal. But even as his injuries disappeared, I felt the corresponding drain on my own energy. It was like having someone slowly pull a plug in my chest, letting my life force leak out drop by precious drop. ¡°Next,¡± I said, moving to Corporal despite the dizziness that was already beginning to cloud my vision. ¡°Luna, perhaps you should¨C¡°¡± ¡°Next,¡± I repeated firmly. Word spread quickly through the base. By the time I was working on the fifth casualty, there was a crowd gathered outside the medical tent. The seventh healing nearly brought me to my knees. The wolf had taken a rogue¡¯s ws directly to the chest, puncturing a lung and nearly severing his spine. Repairing that level of damage required more energy than I¡¯d used on the previous six casualtiesbined. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Damien said, his voice rough with worry andmand authority. ¡°Sera, you¡¯ve done enough. Step away¡± I looked up at him, swaying on my feet, and saw the terror in his eyes. But behind him, I could also see the faces of the remaining wounded. Ten more people who were counting on me, who might die if I stopped now. ¡°Can¡¯t,¡± I managed to whisper. ¡°Not done,¡± ¡°The hell you¡¯re not. He moved toward me, clearly intending to physically remove me from the tent, but I held up a hand that glowed with healing energy. ¡°Please,¡± I said, pouring every ounce of conviction I had left into the word. ¡°Trust me.¡± 16 374 < 80 Chapter 80 The next three healings passed in a blur of pain and exhaustion. I was barely conscious by the time I reached the eleventh casualty, a young female wolf whose leg had been nearly severed in the attack. But somehow, the light still flowed from my hands, still did its work even as my vision grayed around the edges. ¡°Stop!¡± someone shouted. ¡°You need to stop!¡± I couldn¡¯t tell who was speaking anymore. The voices all sounded distant, like they wereing from underwater. But I could still see the wounded, still feel their pain calling to me. Thirteen. Fourteen. Fifteen. My legs gave out entirely as I approached the sixteenth casualty, and I had to be held upright by two medics while I worked. But even through my delirium, I could feel something changing in the tent. Sixteen. I copsedpletely after the final healing, my body simply refusing to support me any longer. Comment Q Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 17 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 15.52 0 Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts < Cobblestone 81 81 Chapter 81 81 Chapter 81 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The hospital room felt like a fucking tomb. I stood at the floor-to-ceiling windows, my hands pressed against the cold ss hard enough to leave fingerprints, watching the city sprawl below me in blissful ignorance while my entire worldy motionless behind me. Three days. Three goddamn days of listening to machines beep and doctors mumble excuses and watching my mate waste away in that sterile white bed like she was already dead. She wasn¡¯t dead. She couldn¡¯t be dead. I would feel it if she were dead, wouldn¡¯t I? The mate bond would snap, Alex would howl himself into madness, something would break inside me that could never be repaired. But right now, that bond felt like a whisper. Like trying to hear someone calling through a blizzard. ¡°Fuck!¡± The word exploded from my chest with enough violence to rattle the windows, and I spun away from the view to stare at the woman who held my entire existence in her small, still hands. Sera looked like a broken doll someone had carefully arranged on white sheets. Her dark hair spread across the pillow like spilled ink, and her skin was so pale it was almost translucent. The monitors surrounding her bed beeped their steady rhythm-heart rate stable, oxygen levels normal, brain activity present but abnormal -but none of those clinical measurements could tell me what I really needed to know. When was sheing back to me? What if healing seventeen people had been too much? What if she¡¯d poured out so much of herself that there wasn¡¯t enough left to wake up? The door opened with a soft click, and I turned to see one of the doctors entering with her ever-present tablet and carefully neutral expression. She was the head of supernatural medicine, supposedly the best in the region, but after three days of ¡°we¡¯re monitoring the situation¡± and ¡°this is unprecedented,¡± I was ready to throw her and her entire team out the window. ¡°Any changes?¡± I asked, though I knew the answer. If there had been changes, they would have called me immediately. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, Alpha. Her vitals remain stable, but there¡¯s no sign of emerging consciousness. The brain 16.52 0 124 < 81 Chapter 81 scans are¡­¡± She hesitated, consulting her tablet like it might suddenly produce a miracle cure. ¡°What?¡± The word came out as a growl, and I saw her unconsciously take a step backward. ¡°Unusual. Her brain activity suggests she¡¯s not in a typic state.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± She blinked at me in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± ¡°GET OUT!¡± I roared, my Alpha dominance flooding the room like a physical force. The doctor stumbled backward, her face pale with sudden terror. ¡°All of you! Get out and don¡¯te back unless you have actual answers instead of more fucking excuses!¡± She fled the room, leaving me alone with the electronic symphony of Sera¡¯s monitors and the crushing weight of my own helplessness. I copsed into the bedside chair, burying my face in my hands as the rage drained away and left only hollow desperation behind. What kind of Alpha King was I? What kind of mate? Imanded the loyalty of thousands, controlled territory spanning half the continent, had power that other wolves could only dream of -and I couldn¡¯t help the one person who mattered most. ¡°Sera,¡± I whispered her name like a prayer, reaching out to take her lifeless hand in mine. Her skin was warm, soft, achingly familiar, but there was no response to my touch. No flutter of eyelids, no gentle squeeze of fingers. Nothing. The door opened again, and I looked up to see Lucas entering with two cups of coffee and an expression of grim determination. He¡¯d been my shadow for the past three days, fielding calls and making excuses and generally trying to hold my world together while I fell apart. ¡°The Council is getting restless,¡± he said quietly, offering me one of the cups. ¡°Word is spreading that the future Luna is¡­ incapacitated.¡± I stared at him for a long moment, processing his words through the haze of exhaustion and grief that had be my constantpanions. I was supposed to formally present Sera to the supernatural world as my Luna, my equal, my chosen mate. ¡°Let them say,¡± I said finally, my voice deadly quiet. ¡°Anyone who has a problem with my priorities can take it up with me personally. I¡¯m sure Alex would enjoy the exercise.¡± 16 50 574 < 81 Chapter 81 Lucas was quiet for a moment, studying my face with the careful attention of someone who¡¯d known me long enough to recognize when I was about to do something catastrophically stupid. ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t wake up?¡± he asked finally. ¡°Damien, you need to consider the possibility that¡ª¡± ¡°That what?¡± I shot to my feet so violently that the chair nearly toppled backward. ¡°That I should move on? Find a more convenient mate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Lucas said quickly, but I was already moving, pacing the length of the room like a caged animal. ¡°Do you know what she said to me, right before we got the call about the attack?¡± I spun to face him, and I could feel my eyes beginning to glow with barely contained wolf energy. ¡°She said she was afraid of being a liability. That she wasn¡¯t good enough to be Luna. That she needed to prove herself worthy.¡± My voice cracked on thest word, and I had to stop talking before the emotionpletely overwhelmed me. ¡°And then she went and healed seventeen dying wolves, one after another, until she copsed from the effort.¡± ¡°Damien-¡± ¡°No.¡± I held up a hand to stop him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about councils or anything else. Not until she¡¯s awake. Not until she¡¯s back where she belongs.¡± Lucas nodded slowly, epting my decision with the loyalty that had made him my Beta and my best friend. ¡°What do you need from me?¡± ¡°Keep an eye on the rogues. They are still dangerous,¡± Comment n Post your firstment! Vote 17 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 15:62 0 Send Gifts View All > 224 < Cobblestone 82 82 Chapter 82 82 Chapter 82 Damien¡¯s POV 1 I returned to my vigil by Sera¡¯s bedside, settling into the chair that had be my second home. Her hand for some sign that she was still fighting toe back to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered into the silence, the words scraping my throat raw. ¡°God, Sera, I¡¯m so fucking sorry. This is all my fault.¡± The confession spilled out of me like poison from a wound. Every fear, every regret, every moment of self- loathing I¡¯d been carrying for the past week. ¡°I never gave you a chance to just be happy, did I?¡± I traced my thumb over her knuckles, memorizing the feel of her skin. ¡°From the moment you walked into my office, there was always some crisis, some danger, some fucking emergency that put you at risk.¡± My voice broke on thest word, and I had to stop talking before the emotionpletely overwhelmed me. But the silence was worse than my rambling confessions, so I forced myself to continue. ¡°You wanted to prove you were worthy of being Luna,¡± I said,ughing bitterly. ¡°As if there was ever any question. You¡¯ve been more Luna than I deserved since the day you told me off over the phone.¡± The memory of that first conversation brought a ghost of a smile to my face. Sera, righteously indignant and to realize it. ¡°You should have told me to go to hell,¡± I continued, lifting her hand to press it against my cheek. ¡°Should have taken Adrian and run as far away from me as possible. You¡¯d both be safer, Happier.¡± A soft knock at the door interrupted my self-recrimination. I looked up to see Lucas entering with someone I hadn¡¯t expected-Ophelia, her usually bright demeanor subdued by worry, and a small figure I recognized as Adrian. My son looked impossibly young in the sterile hospital environment, his silver-blue eyes wide with confusion and fear as he took in the sight of his mother surrounded by beeping machines. AC YJA < 82 Chapter 82 ¡°Daddy?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was so small it barely qualified as a whisper. ¡°Is Mommy sick?¡± The question hit me like a physical blow. How did you exin to a five-year-old that his mother might never wake up? That she¡¯d sacrificed herself to save strangers while her own family stood by helplessly? ¡°She¡¯s¡­ sleeping, buddy,¡± I managed, my voice thick with emotion. ¡°The doctors are trying to help her wake. up.¡± ¡°Can I talk to her?¡± Adrian moved closer to the bed, his small hands reaching out tentatively toward Sera¡¯s still form. ¡°Maybe if I tell her about my day at school, she¡¯ll want to wake up.¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes were bright with unshed tears as she watched Adrian climb carefully onto the edge of the hospital bed. She¡¯d been crying, I realized. Probably more than I had, since I¡¯d been too numb with shock and rage to properly process what was happening. ¡°Of course you can talk to her, sweetheart,¡± Ophelia said softly, her voice only slightly unsteady. ¡°Mommy can hear everything you say.¡± ¡°Hi, Mommy,¡± Adrian said, settling himself next to Sera with the careful reverence of a child who sensed the gravity of the situation even if he didn¡¯t fully understand it. ¡°I missed you today. Aunt Ophelia made me pancakes, but they weren¡¯t as good as yours. She forgot to make them into dinosaur shapes.¡± I watched my son¡¯s small hands gently stroke Sera¡¯s hair, the gesture so tender it nearly shattered what was left of myposure. He continued chattering about his day-his friends at school, a book they¡¯d read, a word. game they¡¯d yed-with the unshakeable faith that his mother was listening to every ¡°And guess what?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice dropped to an excited whisper. ¡°Mrs. Peterson said we might get to go on a field trip to the zoo next month! I¡¯m gonna tell them all about how my daddy is the Alpha King and my mommy is the strongest person in the whole world.¡± ¡°Adrian,¡± I said quietly, ¡°why don¡¯t you and Aunt Ophelia go get some dinner from the cafeteria? I¡¯ll stay with Mommy¡± ¡°But I want to stay here,¡± Adrian protested, his small jaw setting with stubbornness. ¡°What if she wakes up and I¡¯m not here?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t wake up without me telling you first, I promised, though the words tasted like ash in my mouth. ¡°I need to talk to her about grown-up things.¡± 15-62 < 82 Chapter 82 Adrian considered this for a moment, then nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay. But tell her I love her really, really much. And that I¡¯m being good for Aunt Ophelia.¡± ¡°I will, buddy.¡± After they left, the room fell back into its familiar, oppressive silence. I moved to take Adrian¡¯s ce on the edge of the bed, gathering Sera¡¯s limp form into my arms with infinite care. ¡°Did you hear him?¡± I whispered against her hair, breathing in the fading scent of her shampoo. ¡°Your son thinks you¡¯re the strongest person in the world. And he¡¯s right. You are. So why won¡¯t you fight your way back to us?¡± Days blended together in a haze of medical consultations, administrative duties handled from Sera¡¯s bedside, and the constant, grinding fear that each breath might be herst conscious one. Adrian visited every day after school, filling the sterile room with his bright chatter and innocent faith that everything would be okay. It was on the tenth day, just as I was beginning to ept that this liminal state might be our new normal, that everything changed. I was dozing in the bedside chair, when amotion in the hallway jolted me awake. Voices were raised in urgent discussion, and I could hear the rapid footsteps of someone hurrying toward Sera¡¯s room. The door burst open to admit Doctor, followed by an elderly man I didn¡¯t recognize. The stranger was ancient even by wolf standards, his white hair thin and wispy, his gnarled hands shaking slightly with age or excitement. ¡°Alpha,¡± the doctor said, his usualposure cracked by obvious agitation. ¡°This is Dr. Whitmore. He¡¯s a specialist in¡­ unusual conditions.¡± I was on my feet instantly, every protective instinct on high alert. He ced his weathered hands on Sera¡¯s forehead, closing his eyes in concentration. For a long moment, the room was silent except for the eternal beeping of the monitors. Then his eyes snapped open, and he turned to look at me with an expression of wonderment mixed with something that looked almost like fear. < 82 Chapter 82 ¡°Alpha,¡± he said slowly, ¡°there¡¯s something you need to know about your mate¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°What?¡± The word came out as a growl, my patience stretched beyond its breaking point. Dr. Whitmore¡¯s hands moved to hover over Sera¡¯s abdomen, and when he spoke again, his voice was filled with a kind of awed reverence that made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. ¡°She¡¯s not just unconscious,¡± he said quietly. ¡°She¡¯s protecting something. There are two distinct life signatures present in her body.¡± Comment 1 Post your firstment! Vote 17 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > Cobblestone 83 83 Chapter 83 83 Chapter 83 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The words hung in the air like a death sentence, each syble hitting me with the force of a physical blow. Two distinct life signatures. Two. My legs gave outpletely, and I gripped the edge of Sera¡¯s hospital bed to keep from copsing to the floor. The room spun around me in nauseating circles as my brain tried to process what Dr. Whitmore had just said. ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± I managed to choke out, though somewhere deep in my chest, Alex was already beginning to understand. My wolf¡¯s excitement was building like a gathering storm, hope and fierce protectiveness flooding through our bond so intensely it made my hands shake. Dr. Whitmore¡¯s ancient eyes opened. His weathered hands continued to hover over Sera¡¯s still form, trembling slightly with either age or the magnitude of what he was sensing. ¡°There¡¯s a second heartbeat,¡± he whispered, his voice filled with awe that made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. ¡°Very faint, very new, but definitely present. Alpha¡­ your mate is pregnant.¡± The words hit me like a freight train. Pregnant. ¡°How far along?¡± The question scraped my throat raw. Dr. Whitmore closed his eyes again, his hands moving in slow, careful patterns over Sera¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Based on the life force I¡¯m sensing¡­ perhaps six to seven weeks. The pregnancy is very early, but the child¡¯s essence is remarkably strong.¡± ¡°Is that why she won¡¯t wake up?¡± Panic wed at my chest as new fears crashed over me. ¡°Is something wrong with the pregnancy? Is that what¡¯s causing thea?¡± ¡°Not causing it, no¡± Dr. Whitmore¡¯s voice carried the patient authority of someone who had delivered impossible news to panicked families for decades. ¡°But it¡¯s definitely rted. Your mate¡¯s body is doing something I¡¯ve never seen before, Alpha, She¡¯s channeling every ounce of her considerable life force into protecting the developing child.¡± 15.82 776 < 83 Chapter 83 The words sent ice water through my veins. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The healing she performed on seventeen critically wounded wolves¡­¡± The elderly doctor paused, choosing his words carefully. ¡°That level of energy expenditure should have killed her instantly. The fact that she¡¯s alive at all is a miracle.¡± My knees buckledpletely, and I had to catch myself against the wall to keep from falling. ¡°You¡¯re saying she should be dead?¡± I stared down at Sera¡¯s peaceful face, my heart hammering so hard I could hear my pulse in my ears. She looked so small and fragile lying there, surrounded by beeping machines and tangled in white hospital sheets. ¡°So the baby is keeping her alive?¡± I managed. ¡°They¡¯re keeping each other alive,¡± Dr. Whitmore corrected gently. ¡°The child is lending her strength, and she¡¯s protecting the child with everything she has. ¡± ¡°When will she wake up?¡± The question burned my throat like acid. Dr. Whitmore began gathering his equipment, his movements slow and deliberate. ¡°Soon, I believe. The pregnancy is stabilizing her condition, and both life forces are growing stronger by the hour.¡± After Dr. Whitmore left, I copsed into the bedside chair that had be my second home over the past ten days. My hands shook as I reached out to ce them gently on Sera¡¯s still-t abdomen, hardly daring to believe what I¡¯d just learned. ¡°Did you hear that, sweetheart?¡± I whispered into the silence, my voice cracking with emotion. ¡°You¡¯ve got a little brother or sister in there, helping you fight your way back to us.¡± For the first time in ten days, I felt something that resembled hope. But it was a terrifying kind of hope, the kind that made every minute feel like an eternity and every small sound from the monitors spike my heart rate into dangerous territory. I must have dozed off at some point, because the next thing I knew, Lucas was shaking my shoulder gently. Sunlight was streaming through the hospital windows, and the afternoon shift of nurses was making their rounds. ¡°Any changes?¡± he asked quietly, studying Sera¡¯s face for signs of improvement. 15.52 O 83 Chapter 83 ¡°She¡¯s pregnant,¡± I said without preamble. Lucas¡¯s coffee cup slipped from his fingers, hitting the floor with a crash that sent hot liquid sshing across the sterile tile. ¡°She¡¯s what?¡± ¡°Pregnant. Six or seven weeks.¡± The words felt surrealing out of my mouth, like I was talking about someone else¡¯s life. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s been unconscious so long. Her body is protecting the baby.¡± ¡°Jesus Christ.¡± Lucas sank into the visitor¡¯s chair, his face pale with shock. Over the next few hours, the improvement in Sera¡¯s condition became impossible to ignore. Her color was returning, the grayish pallor that had terrified me gradually giving way to a healthy glow that seemed to emanate from within. Her breathing deepened, became more regr. Most importantly, when I held her hand, I could swear I felt the faintest return pressure from her fingers. ¡°Come on, Sera,¡± I murmured, pressing desperate kisses to her knuckles. ¡°I know you¡¯re in there. Adrian needs his mommy, and I need you so goddamn much I can barely breathe without you.¡± The sun was setting outside the windows, painting the room in shades of gold and amber, when it finally happened. I was holding her hand and telling her about Adrian¡¯s day at school-how he¡¯d drawn a picture of our family that included a new baby sister, how he¡¯d asked his teacher if mommy wolves slept longer when they were growing cubs-when I felt it. The slightest movement. Barely perceptible, but definitely real. Her hand had squeezed mine. My heart stopped, then started again with a violent thud that made my vision blur around the edges. ¡°Sera? Sweetheart, can you hear me?¡± For a moment, nothing. Then her eyelids fluttered-just the barest tremor of movement, but enough to make my throat close up with emotion so intense it felt like drowning. ¡°Sera,e on,¡± I urged, leaning forward until my forehead almost touched hers. ¡°Come back to me, baby. Come back to us.¡± Her breathing changed, bing shallower and more rapid, like someone swimming toward the surface 15:52 0 < 83 Chapter 83 from an impossible depth. The monitors around her bed began beeping faster, registering the increase in her heart rate and brain activity. And then something extraordinary happened. The air in the room began to change. The scent that had always been uniquely Seravender and vani with that subtle omega sweetness-suddenly shifted. ¡°What the hell-¡± I started to say, but the words died in my throat. Because Sera¡¯s eyes were opening. Slowly, like the sunrise after the longest night of my life, her eyelids lifted. But what looked back at me wasn¡¯t what I expected. Her eyes had always been a beautiful emerald green-deep and warm and endlessly expressive, the color of forest depths and precious stones. But the eyes that met mine now were something entirely different. They were still green, but it was a green unlike anything I¡¯d ever seen. They seemed to glow with their own inner light, as if someone had lit candles behind jade ss. The color was deeper, more vibrant, more alive than anything in nature had a right to be. But it wasn¡¯t just her eyes. Her hair, which had been limp and lifeless for days, now seemed to move with a vitality of its own. And the scent¡­ God, the scent that was pouring off her now made every instinct I had go haywire. Where before she had carried the soft, sweet fragrance of an omega-submissive, nurturing, designed to soothe andfort-now the air around her crackled with something I¡¯d never encountered. It was still undeniably Sera, butyered underneath was an authority so profound that it made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. It was the scent of an alpha. Comment 0 15.53 Leave the firstment for this chapter 415 Cobblestone 84 84 Chapter 84 84 Chapter 84 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Darkness was all I had known for what felt like an eternity. It was peaceful in a way I¡¯d never experienced before-no pain, no worry, no crushing weight of responsibility on my shoulders. Just pure, uninterrupted rest. I floated in that darkness, content and safe, as if I were being cradled by the universe itself. Time had no meaning there. There was no sense of urgency, no pressing need to wake up and face whatever waited for me in the waking world. For the first time in years, I felt truly,pletely at peace. But slowly, gradually, something began to pull me upward. The ascent was gentle at first. Warmth began to seep into my awareness, followed by the faintest sensation of weight-my body existing in space, lying on something soft. Then came the sounds: distant and muffled, like hearing voices through water, but gradually growing clearer. A steady beeping. The soft whoosh of air being circted. The quiet murmur of voices speaking in hushed, worried tones. My eyelids felt impossibly heavy, as if they¡¯d been weighted down with stones. The simple act of trying to open them seemed to require more effort than I remembered it ever taking. I struggled against the lethargy that clung to me, fighting to break through thestyers of that peaceful darkness. When I finally managed to crack my eyes open, the world exploded into harsh, unforgiving light. I squeezed them shut immediately, a sharp gasp escaping my lips as the brightness sent spikes of pain through my head. The light was cold and clinical, nothing like the warm, golden glow of sunlight or the soft flicker of candlelight. It was artificial. Where was I? Fighting through the difort, I slowly opened my eyes again, this time preparing for the assault of fluorescent lights. As my vision adjusted, shapes began toe into focus around me. White ceiling tiles. White walls. The metallic gleam of medical equipment. 15:53 < 84 Chapter 84 My heart began to race as the reality of my situation sank in. I was in a hospital room. The steady beeping I¡¯d been hearing wasing from monitors connected to me by a web of wires and tubes. An IV drip hung beside my bed, and I could feel the sharp pinch of a needle taped to the back of my hand. Hospital. I was in a hospital. The realization hit me like ice water in my veins. What had happened to me? Why was I here? Thest clear memory I had was¡­ was what exactly? I tried to sit up, but my body felt foreign and unresponsive. My muscles were weak, shaky, as if I hadn¡¯t used them in far too long. Even the simple act of lifting my head from the pillow left me feeling dizzy and breathless. I turned my head to the side, desperate to get my bearings, to find something familiar in this sterile, frightening environment. That¡¯s when I saw them-two figures sitting in chairs beside my bed, both staring at me with expressions ofplete shock. The first was a doctor, recognizable by his white coat and the stethoscope draped around his neck. His eyes were wide with what looked like amazement. But it was the second figure that made my already racing heart skip a beat entirely. Damien. He was sitting in a chair pulled right up against my bedside, but he looked nothing like theposed, powerful man I knew. His usually perfectly styled hair was disheveled, as if he¡¯d been running his hands through it repeatedly. His clothes-a wrinkled dress shirt and cks that looked like he¡¯d slept in them-were But it was his face that truly shocked me. The strong, confident features I knew so well were drawn with exhaustion and etched with lines of worry I¡¯d never seen before. Dark circles shadowed his silver-blue eyes, making them appear almost hollow in his pale face. He was staring at me as if he couldn¡¯t quite believe what he was seeing, his mouth slightly open in stunned silence. One hand was pressed against his chest, over his heart, as if he was trying to keep it from beating right out of his body. I tried to speak, to ask what was happening, but all that came out was a harsh, rasping croak. My throat felt 15.53 < 84 Chapter 84 raw and dry, as if I hadn¡¯t used my voice in weeks. I swallowed hard, wincing at the pain, and tried again. ¡°I¡­¡± The word came out as barely a whisper, rough and scratchy. I cleared my throat, the sound harsh in the quiet room, and forced myself to speak louder. ¡°What¡­¡± Both men leaned forward at the sound of my voice, the doctor fumbling for his clipboard while Damien¡¯s hand shot out to grasp mine. His fingers were warm and solid and real, anchoring me to the present moment. ¡°Sera?¡± Damien¡¯s voice was rough with emotion, breaking on my name as if he couldn¡¯t quite believe he was saying it. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re awake?¡± As I stared into his eyes, something extraordinary happened. A single tear slipped down his cheek, followed by another, and then another. I¡¯d never seen Damien cry before. Not once, not even when he¡¯d told me about losing his parents. But now he was sobbing, his shoulders shaking with the force of emotions too powerful to contain. ¡°I thought I¡¯d lost you,¡± he choked out between tears. ¡°I thought you were nevering back to me.¡± My own eyes filled with tears at the raw pain in his voice. I reached up with my free hand, cupping his face and brushing away his tears with my thumb. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± But even as I said the words, I knew they weren¡¯t entirely true. Something felt different about me, something I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on. There was a strange sensation thrumming through my body, a new kind of energy or awareness that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°What happened to me? ¡°1 Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter. 17 Vote Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 15:53 Send Gifts < Cobblestone 85 85 Chapter 85 85 Chapter 85 Seraphina¡¯s POV The concern in Damien¡¯s eyes was so profound it made my chest tighten with worry. Whatever had happened to me, it was clearly far more serious than I had initially thought. The sterile hospital room, the medical equipment, his haggard appearance-it all pointed to something significant. ¡°Damien,¡± I said softly, my voice still rough from disuse, ¡°please tell me what happened. Why am I here?¡± He squeezed my hand gently, his thumb tracing circles across my knuckles in a gesture that was both professional concern and barely contained amazement. ¡°Seraphina,¡± Damien began, his voice carefully controlled, ¡°you¡¯ve been unconscious for ten days.¡± The words hit me like a physical blow. ¡°Ten days?¡± I repeated, my voice rising in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I feel like I just closed my eyes and had the most peaceful sleep of my life.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe,¡± he said, leaning forward in his chair, never letting go of my hand. ¡°But it¡¯s been ten full days. We¡¯ve been here, waiting, hoping you¡¯d wake up.¡± I stared at him, trying to process this information. Ten days of my life, gone. Ten days where I¡¯d been lying here, unaware of the world around me, while Damien had clearly been suffering. The stubble on his jaw, the wrinkled clothes, the exhaustion in his eyes-it all made sense now. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said, struggling to sit up more fully despite the weakness in my limbs. ¡°What caused it?¡± Damien paused, seeming to choose his words carefully. ¡°You pushed yourself too far, Sera. Your body couldn¡¯t handle the strain¡± The memories came flooding back then-the makeshift medical tent, the wounded fighters, the desperate need I¡¯d felt to help them all. I remembered the feeling of energy flowing out of me, the growing weakness, the dizziness that had gradually consumed me. ¡°The soldiers,¡± I said urgently, gripping Damien¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°Are they all right? Did I manage to-¡± < 85 Chapter 85 ¡°They¡¯re all fine,¡± he assured me quickly. ¡°Every single one of them made a full recovery. You saved them all, Sera. But you nearly died in the process.¡± The weight of his words settled over me like a heavy nket. I had nearly died. For ten days, I had been teetering on the edge of death while everyone I loved waited and worried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, tears beginning to blur my vision. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for putting you through that. I didn¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t think¡­¡± ¡°Hey, no.¡± Damien stood up from his chair and perched on the edge of my hospital bed, his free handing up to cup my face. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize. You did something incredible, something heroic. Those soldiers are alive because of you.¡± ¡°But you suffered,¡± I said, studying his haggard appearance. ¡°You look like you haven¡¯t slept in days.¡± A rueful smile crossed his lips. ¡°Sleep wasn¡¯t exactly a priority when the most important person in my world was fighting for her life.¡± The tenderness in his voice, the raw emotion barely held in check, made my heart ache. I leaned into his touch, savoring the warmth of his palm against my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m here now,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯m awake, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°You are,¡± he agreed, but there was something in his expression-a mixture of relief and nervousness that suggested there was more he needed to tell me. ¡°But Sera, there¡¯s something else. Something we discovered while you were unconscious.¡± The seriousness in his tone made my stomach clench with anxiety. ¡°What is it?¡± He took a deep breath, his silver-blue eyes searching my face as if he were trying to memorize every detail. ¡°The doctors ran extensive tests to figure out why you weren¡¯t waking up. And they found¡­ He paused, seeming to struggle with how to phrase whatever revtion he was about to share. The doctor stepped closer, his expression kind but professional. ¡°Miss Knight,¡± the doctor said gently, ¡°the reason your body was working so hard to recover, the reason it took so long for you to wake up, is because you weren¡¯t just healing yourself. You were protecting-¡± The door to my hospital room burst open with such force that it mmed against the wall, making all three 15.53 < 85 Chapter 85 of us jump. The sound of running footsteps echoed in the corridor outside, growing rapidly closer. ¡°Is she awake? Is she really awake?¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice, high with excitement and relief, preceded her into the room. She appeared in the doorway like a whirlwind, her hair disheveled and her eyes bright with unshed tears. Behind her, moving at the fast pace his little legs could manage, was Adrian. ¡°Mommy!¡± he cried, his voice filled with pure joy. The sight of my son-healthy and whole and running toward me-broke something loose in my chest. All the fear and confusion of the past few minutes dissolved in the face of his radiant smile. Ophelia reached me first, tears streaming down her face as she carefully wrapped her arms around me, mindful of the medical equipment. ¡°Oh my God, Sera,¡± she sobbed against my shoulder. ¡°We were so scared. We thought¡­ we thought we might lose you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I whispered, holding her as tightly as I could manage. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Adrian had mbered up onto the chair Damien had vacated, his small hands patting my arm as if he needed to reassure himself that I was real. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re really awake!¡± he said, his silver-blue eyes-so much like his father¡¯s-shining with happiness. ¡°Are you feeling better? Does anything hurt?¡± I reached out to ruffle his dark curls, marveling at how much he seemed to have grown in what felt like no time at all but had apparently been ten days. ¡°I feel much better now that I can see you,¡± I told him honestly. ¡°Were you good for Aunt Ophelia while I was sleeping?¡± ¡°I was very good,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°I helped take care of you and Daddy, and I talked to you every day so you wouldn¡¯t be lonely.¡± My heart clenched at the image of my little boy sitting beside my hospital bed, talking to my unconscious form. ¡°Thank you, sweetheart. I think I could hear you, even while I was sleeping.¡± Adrian¡¯s face lit up at this, but then his expression grew more serious, tinged with the kind of mature 16.53 < 85 Chapter 85 concern that no four-year-old should have to carry. ¡°Mommy,¡± he said, his voice dropping to a whisper as if he were sharing a very important secret, ¡°are you feeling okay? Are you strong enough now?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± I said, though I still felt weak and shaky. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± His small hand moved to hover over my stomach, not quite touching but close enough that I could feel the warmth of his palm through the thin hospital gown. ¡°Because you have to take care of the baby now,¡± he said matter-of-factly. ¡°The little brother or sister in your belly. Are they okay? Did they get scared when you were sleeping so much?¡± The words hit me like a thunderbolt. I stared down at my son, certain I had misheard him, certain that my still-foggy mind was ying tricks on me. ¡°What?¡± The word came out as barely a whisper. Adrian looked up at me with those wise, silver-blue eyes, tilting his head in confusion at my reaction. ¡°The baby, Mommy. In your tummy. Daddy told me we¡¯re going to have a baby brother or sister. Isn¡¯t that exciting?¡± I looked from Adrian to Ophelia, whose tear-streaked face had broken into a tremulous smile, to the doctor who was nodding encouragingly, and finally to Damien. ¡°What little brother or sister?¡± I asked, my voice barely functioning. Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 17 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts 414 Cobblestone 86 < 86 Chapter 86 86 Chapter 86 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The world seemed to tilt on its axis as Adrian¡¯s innocent words echoed in my mind. *Baby. Little brother or sister. In your tummy.* ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± I began, my voice barely a whisper, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant?¡± My free hand moved instinctively to my still-t abdomen, pressing against the thin hospital gown as if I could somehow feel whatever new life might be growing there. Damien¡¯s hand tightened around mine, his thumb continuing those soothing circles across my knuckles. When I looked up at him, his silver-blue eyes were soft with a mixture of wonder and concern. ¡°Yes,¡± he said gently. ¡°About six or seven weeks, ording to the doctors.¡± ¡°But how¡­?¡± I started, then stopped, heat flooding my cheeks as I realized how ridiculous the question was. I knew exactly how. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said, looking between Damien and the doctor. ¡°What does this have to do with why I was unconscious for so long?¡± The doctor stepped forward, his expression kind but professional. ¡°Miss Knight, when you overexerted yourself healing those soldiers, your body should have¡­ well, to be frank, you should have died.¡± A chill ran down my spine at his matter-of-fact tone. I hade that close to death? That close to never seeing Adrian or Damien again? ¡°But you didn¡¯t die,¡± Damien continued, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°Because you weren¡¯t alone. The baby¡­¡± He paused, seeming to struggle with the words. ¡°The baby was protecting you, lending you strength. And you were protecting the baby in return. You were keeping each other alive.¡± I stared at him in amazement, my hand still pressed against my abdomen. ¡°The baby saved my life?¡± ¡°You saved each other, the doctor confirmed. ¡°It¡¯s unlike anything we¡¯ve ever seen before. The life signatures werepletely intertwined, each one supporting the other. Your body was channeling every ounce of energy into maintaining both lives.¡± 86 Chapter 86 Tears sprang to my eyes as the full weight of what had happened settled over me. This tiny, growing life had somehow known I was in danger and had fought to save me. ¡°Oh my God,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking. ¡°I¡¯m going to have another baby.¡± ¡°You are,¡± Damien said softly, bringing my hand to his lips and pressing a gentle kiss to my knuckles. ¡°We are.¡± Adrian, who had been listening to this exchange with the focused attention that children brought to conversations they sensed were important, suddenly bounced in his chair with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a big brother!¡± he eximed, his voice filled with pure joy. ¡°A real big brother!¡± Despite everything, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his enthusiasm. ¡°Yes, sweetheart. You¡¯re going to be the best big brother.¡± ¡°I want a little sister,¡± Adrian announced with the certainty that only a four-year-old could possess. ¡°Sisters are nice, and I can protect her from all the mean kids at school. And I can teach her how to read and how to tie her shoes and everything!¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s a little brother?¡± Ophelia asked with a gentle smile, though I could see she was still wiping tears from her cheeks. Adrian considered this seriously for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s okay too. Brothers need protecting too. Either way, I¡¯ll be the best big brother ever.¡± ¡°I know you will be,¡± I told him, reaching out to stroke his dark curls. But as I sat there, processing this monumental news, something else began to register in my awareness. Something that had been nagging at the edge of my consciousness since I¡¯d first opened my eyes. ¡°Damien,¡± I said slowly, frowning as I tried to identify what was different. ¡°Something else feels¡­ strange.¡± He tensed slightly, his eyes sharpening with attention. ¡°What kind of strange?¡± I paused, trying to put the sensation into words. It was like there was a new energy thrumming through my veins, something powerful and unfamiliar. ¡°I feel¡­¡± I began, then stopped, uncertain how to exin it. ¡°Different. Like something has changed inside me that has nothing to do with the baby¡± < 86 Chapter 86 ¡°Sera,¡± Damien said carefully, ¡°do you remember what you were before? What your wolf ssification was?¡± ¡°I was an omega,¡± I said, confused by the question. ¡°You know that. I¡¯ve always been an omega.¡± ¡°You *were* an omega,¡± he confirmed, emphasis on the past tense. ¡°But you¡¯re not anymore.¡± I stared at him nkly. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m not anymore? You can¡¯t just stop being an omega.¡± ¡°Something inside you has been awakened.¡± ¡°Awakened what?¡± I asked, though part of me was beginning to suspect the answer. ¡°Your true alpha nature,¡± Damien said softly. Now that he mentioned it, I could feel A stirring in my consciousness, and she did feel¡­ bigger somehow. More powerful. Where before she had been a quiet, almost timid presence, now she felt bold and confident, pacing restlessly beneath my skin with an energy I¡¯d never experienced. I gasped at the strength of her presence. Damien¡¯s smile was radiant. ¡°Alex has been restless since the moment you opened your eyes. He can sense the change in you, in A. He wants to properly meet her now that she¡¯s revealed her true self.¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 17 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > 23 Send Gifts < Cobblestone 87 87 Chapter 87 87 Chapter 87 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 After a few more minutes of excited chatter about the baby and what it might mean to have a little brother or sister, Ophelia gently took Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on, sweetheart,¡± she said softly, though I could see the reluctance in her eyes to leave me again so soon after I¡¯d woken up. ¡°Let¡¯s give Mommy and Daddy some time to talk about grown-up things. Maybe we can get some ice cream from the cafeteria?¡± Adrian¡¯s face lit up at the mention of ice cream, but he hesitated, looking between me and Damien with the kind of intuitive understanding. ¡°Is it wolf stuff?¡± he asked seriously. ¡°Because I know about wolves now. Daddy told me.¡± I exchanged a nce with Damien, wondering just how much our son had learned during the ten days I¡¯d been unconscious. ¡°It is wolf stuff,¡± Damien confirmed with a gentle smile. ¡°Adult wolf stuff that might be a little boring for a four-year-old.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adrian said with a sage nod. ¡°But you¡¯ll tell me the fun partster, right Mommy?¡± ¡°I promise,¡± I said, pressing a kiss to his forehead. ¡°And thank you for being such a good boy while I was sleeping. I love you so much.¡± ¡°I love you too, Mommy. And I love the baby too, even though I can¡¯t see them yet.¡± My heart melted at his sweetness. ¡°The baby loves you too, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Ophelia leaned down to hug me once more, whispering in my ear, ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay. We were all so scared¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I whispered back. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare anyone.¡± ¡°Just focus on getting better,¡± she said, pulling back to look at me with tears still glistening in her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of time to catch up once you¡¯re home.¡± < 87 Chapter 87 The doctor had also excused himself, giving us privacy to process everything that had happened. Damien moved back to the chair beside my bed, but instead of sitting down, he perched on the edge of the mattress, his hand finding mine again. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked, searching my face with those silver-blue eyes that seemed to see straight through to my soul. I considered the question, taking a moment to really examine my physical and emotional state. ¡°Overwhelmed,¡± I admitted. ¡°Another baby. And this change in me¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s been waiting to meet Alex properly,¡± he said softly. ¡°Is it safe?¡± I asked, suddenly worried. ¡°With the baby, and me still being weak?¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfectly safe,¡± he assured me. ¡°In fact, it might help you feel more bnced. Alex has been restless since the moment you opened your eyes.¡± I nodded slowly, then closed my eyes and reached inward, seeking that warm, powerful presence I could feel stirring beneath my consciousness. *A?* *I¡¯m here,* came her response, and her voice waspletely different from what I remembered. Where before she had been timid and small, now her mental voice carried the confident, melodious tone of a wolf who knew her own power. *I¡¯ve been waiting so long to show you who we really are.* *You feel so different,* I told her, marveling at the strength radiating from her presence. *Because we are different. We¡¯replete now. Ready to meet our mate¡¯s wolf as equals.* I opened my eyes and looked at Damien. ¡°She wants to meet Alex.¡± His smile was radiant. ¡°Alex has been pacing like a caged animal. May 1?¡± I nodded, then felt that curious sensation of stepping back within my own consciousness, making room for A toe forward, Through my eyes, I felt A looking out at the world with keen intelligence and newfound strength. She stretched our limbs experimentally, marveling at the power thrumming through our body despite its current 214 < 87 Chapter 87 weakness. Alex was magnificent-a massive sliver wolf with intelligent amber eyes and a regal bearing that spoke of centuries of noble bloodline. His fur looked thick and luxurious, catching the harsh hospital lighting and somehow making it seem warmer. He was easily twice the size of any normal wolf, built for both power and grace. And A¡­ my breath caught as I saw her through Alex¡¯s perception. She was no longer the small, timid wolf I remembered from my consciousness. She had grown-not to Alex¡¯s impressive size, but into something elegant and powerful in her own right. Her deep brown coat was glossy and rich, like dark chocte, and her green eyes sparkled with newfound confidence and intelligence. *Beautiful,* came Alex¡¯s rumbling mental voice, filled with pure adoration. Damien¡¯s forehead came to rest gently against mine. It was the wolf equivalent of nuzzling, and I felt A¡¯s pure contentment at the contact. Damien¡¯s free hand moved to the side of my neck, his thumb gently stroking the spot where wolves would normally scent each other. *Mine,* Alex¡¯s voice was a contented rumble, not possessive but satisfied, like a wolf who had finally found what he¡¯d been searching for his whole life. I responded by turning my head and gently nuzzling him back, my lips brushing against the strong line of his jaw. The gesture was innocent but intimate, pure wolf affection tranted into human form. I could feel both wolves¡¯ contentment, their recognition of each other not just as mates but as perfect Gradually, both wolves began to settle back into our consciousness, satisfied with their reunion. As I felt myself fully returning to human awareness, I realized I was smiling through tears I didn¡¯t remember starting to shed. Gradually, I felt A beginning to step back, content now that she¡¯d had the chance to properly greet her mate¡¯s wolf. As she receded, I felt myself fully returning to control of my body and consciousness. I blinked, refocusing on the hospital room around me, and found Damien watching me with an expression of ¡°How do you feel?¡± he asked softly. < 87 Chapter 87 ¡°Complete,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°Like a part of me that was always missing has finally been found.¡± He leaned forward and pressed a gentle kiss to my forehead. ¡°Alex is ecstatic. He¡¯s been waiting for this moment since the day we first met you.¡± ¡°A too,¡± I said, then paused, processing something else I¡¯d be aware of during their interaction. He took my hand in both of his, his thumbs tracing gentle circles across my knuckles. ¡°Sera, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you. About our future.¡± The seriousness in his tone made me pay closer attention. ¡°What about our future?¡± ¡°Once you¡¯re fully recovered, once you¡¯ve had time to adjust to these changes¡­¡± He paused, seeming to choose his words carefully. ¡°I want toplete the mating bond formally. I want to mark im you, my Luna before the entire pack.¡± you as Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 17 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts 11a < Cobblestone 88 88 Chapter 88 88 Chapter 88 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Three dayster, the doctor finally cleared me to leave the hospital, though he insisted I take things slowly for at least another week. The pregnancy was progressing normally, and my body had recovered remarkably well from the trauma it had endured. As Damien helped me out of the wheelchair at the entrance to the military base where the training camp was located, I could feel the change in myself more acutely than ever. The air seemed crisper, sounds were sharper, and there was a thrumming energy beneath my skin that made me feel like I could take on the world. ¡°You ready for this?¡± Damien asked quietly, his hand steady on my elbow as we walked toward the main building. ¡°I think so,¡± I said, though truthfully I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect. Thest time these people had seen me, I¡¯d been an omega who¡¯d copsed from overexertion. Now I was¡­ what exactly? An alpha? A Luna-to-be? A pregnant woman carrying the future heir to the most powerful pack in the region? The weight of it all should have been overwhelming, but instead I felt oddly calm. Centered, even. ¡°Remember what we discussed,¡± Damien murmured as we approached the entrance. ¡°Don¡¯t try to suppress your new nature. Let them feel what you¡¯ve be.¡± I nodded, straightening my shoulders and lifting my chin. Whatever happened next, I would face it head-on. The moment we stepped through the doors, I could sense the change in the atmosphere. Conversations died mid-sentence as heads turned in our direction. The dozen or so warriors scattered throughout the lobby froze, their expressions shifting from casual recognition to something approaching awe. Marcus Thompson, the gruffbat instructor who¡¯d been skeptical of my presence at the beginning of my training, was the first to approach us. But instead of his usual confident swagger, his steps were measured, almost hesitant. ¡°Sera,¡± he began, then stopped, his brow furrowing as if he were trying to process something he couldn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°You¡­ you feel different.¡± I could see the exact moment when my new scent fully registered with his wolf. His eyes widened, his 88 Chapter 88 posture automatically straightening into something more deferential. Before I could say a word, he inclined his head in a gesture of respect I¡¯d never seen him give anyone except Damien. ¡°Alpha,¡± he said quietly, the title falling from his lips as naturally as breathing. The reaction rippled through the room like a stone dropped in still water. One by one, the other warriors began to turn and look at me properly, their wolves recognizing what their conscious minds were struggling to ept. I watched as each of them went through the same process-confusion, realization, then that automatic show of respect. Riley was approaching with what looked like the intention to give me her usual enthusiastic hug. But as she got within a few feet of me, her step faltered, her wolf clearly responding to my transformed presence. ¡°Sera?¡± she said uncertainly, her voice higher than normal. ¡°What¡­ how do you¡­?¡± I could smell her nervousness, her confusion, and underneath it all, the deep respect that her wolf was demanding she show. It was a heady feeling, this newfound authority, but I didn¡¯t want it to drive a wedge between me and the people who had weed me here. ¡°It¡¯s still me, Riley,¡± I said gently, offering her a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m still the same person who couldn¡¯t throw a proper punch when I first got here.¡± By now, a small crowd had gathered around us, drawn by the unmistakable aura of power that I was apparently radiating. I could see Lucas approaching from across the room, his expression intrigued but not surprised-Damien had clearly filled him in on recent developments. ¡°Everyone,¡± Damien said, his voice carrying easily across the lobby andmanding immediate attention. ¡°I know you all have questions about what you¡¯re sensing, and I want to address them directly.¡± The room fell intoplete silence, every person present focusing on their Alpha King with the kind of intense attention that important announcementsmanded. ¡°As many of you know,¡± Damien continued, ¡°Seraphina risked her life to save seventeen of our wounded brothers and sisters. What you may not know is that during her recovery, certain¡­ abilities have awakened within her.¡± He paused, his hand finding mine and squeezing gently before he continued. ¡°Seraphina is no longer the omega she once believed herself to be. Her true alpha nature has emerged, and I 912 < 88 Chapter 88 want to make something very clear to all of you.¡± His voice took on a note of unmistakable authority. ¡°This woman is going to be your Luna.¡± The silence that followed was profound. I could hear the sound of my own heartbeat, could smell the mixture of surprise, respect, and curiositying from the assembled warriors. ¡°Now, I know this isn¡¯t the formal ceremony that tradition dictates,¡± Damien said, a slight smile ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°That willeter, with all the pomp and circumstance that our pack heritage demands. But I wanted you to hear it from me first, because you are the ones who have trained alongside her, who have seen her courage and determination firsthand.¡± Marcus stepped forward, and to my amazement, he dropped to one knee. ¡°Luna,¡± he said simply, his gruff voice filled with sincerity. The gesture was like a dam breaking. One by one, every warrior in the room followed suit, dropping to one knee in a show of respect that took my breath away. Even Lucas, Damien¡¯s Beta and closest friend, knelt with the others. ¡°Please,¡± I said, my voice thick with emotion. ¡°Please get up. You don¡¯t need to-¡± ¡°Yes, we do,¡± Riley interrupted gently, rising from her knelt position with a bright smile. ¡°You saved our people. You nearly died protecting warriors you barely knew. If that doesn¡¯t earn our respect and loyalty, I don¡¯t know what would.¡± A murmur of agreement ran through the group as they all returned to their feet. The overwhelming eptance, the immediate loyalty, was almost too much to process. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said quietly, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°All of you. I promise I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Damien¡¯s arm slipped around my waist, pulling me gently against his side. ¡°There will be more formal announcements,¡± he told the group. ¡°But for now, I¡¯d ask that you spread the word among the pack. And remember-¡± His voice took on a warning edge. ¡°Anyone who has a problem with my choice is wee to take it up with me personally.¡± The implied threat was clear, and I could see several of the warriors suppressing smiles. No one would be foolish enough to challenge Damien¡¯s authority, especially not over something as personal as his choice of mate. 15:54 315 < 88 Chapter 88 As the crowd began to disperse, chattering excitedly among themselves, I felt a mixture of relief and apprehension. ¡°Lucas,¡± I called out as Damien¡¯s Beta started to walk away. He turned back with a questioning look. ¡°Yes, Luna?¡± The title still made me feel slightly dizzy, but I pushed through the sensation. ¡°Are there still wounded warriors here? New injuries from recent skirmishes?¡± His expression grew more serious. ¡°Yes, unfortunately. Three new casualties came in yesterday from a border patrol that ran into rogue activity. Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see them,¡± I said. ¡°If they need healing¡­¡± ¡°Sera,¡± Damien interjected, concern clear in his voice. ¡°You just got out of the hospital. You need to rest.¡± I turned to face him, cing my hand on his chest. ¡°Damien, I feel stronger now than I have in weeks. And if there are people hurt, people who could benefit from what I can do¡­¡± He studied my face for a long moment, then sighed. ¡°You¡¯re not going to let this go, are you?¡± ¡°Would you?¡± I countered. ¡°If you had the ability to take away someone¡¯s pain, to heal their injuries, could you just walk away?¡± A rueful smile crossed his features. ¡°Point taken.¡± He looked at Lucas. ¡°Take us to see the wounded. But,¡± he added, his voice taking on a tone ofmand, ¡°if I see any sign that she¡¯s overexerting herself, we¡¯re leaving immediately.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Lucas said with a nod. ¡°Follow me.¡± Comment 15 540 Leave the firstment for this chapter Cobblestone 89 > 89 Chapter 89 89 Chapter 89 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The medical wing of the training facility was smaller than the field hospital I remembered from the border, but it carried the same antiseptic smell that made my enhanced senses wrinkle in distaste. Lucas led us down a corridor lined with treatment rooms, his pace measured and respectful. ¡°The injuries are severe but not life-threatening,¡± he exined as we walked. ¡°Two w wounds from rogue attacks, and one with internal bleeding from a fall during patrol.¡± ¡°How long have they been here?¡± ¡°Since yesterday morning. The pain medication is helping, but they¡¯re not healing at the normal rate. There¡¯s something about these rogue attackstely-the wounds seem designed to prevent natural recovery.¡± Damien¡¯s hand found the small of my back, a gesture that was both protective and grounding. I could feel his concern radiating through our bond, his wolf Alex pacing restlessly beneath the surface as we approached the treatment area. ¡°Sera,¡± he said quietly, ¡°promise me you¡¯ll stop if you feel even the slightest bit dizzy.¡± I turned to face him, cing my hand over his heart. Even through his shirt, I could feel the rapid beating that betrayed his worry despite hisposed exterior. ¡°I promise,¡± I said softly. ¡°But Damien, I feel different now. Stronger. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to affect me the way it did before.¡± His silver-blue eyes searched my face, looking for any sign of the fragility that had nearly cost me my life just weeks ago. What he saw there seemed to reassure him slightly, though I could tell he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. ¡°Trust me.¡± Lucas cleared his throat diplomatically, though I caught the hint of a smile on his lips. ¡°The first patient is just through here.¡± The treatment room contained three beds separated by privacy curtains. The first patient was a young male 15.640 175 89 Chapter 89 warrior, maybe twenty-two, with angry w marks across his left shoulder and chest. Even from the doorway, I could smell the infection beginning to set in despite the medical team¡¯s best efforts. ¡°Hello,¡± I said gently, approaching his bed with slow, non-threatening movements. ¡°I¡¯m Seraphina. How are you feeling?¡± The warrior¡¯s eyes widened as he took in my scent, his wolf clearly recognizing my alpha status despite his weakened condition. He tried to sit up straighter, but a wince of pain cut the movement short. ¡°Luna,¡± he said respectfully, though his voice was strained. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯ve been better, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°David, Luna.¡± ¡°Well, David, I¡¯d like to try something that might help with your pain. Would that be all right?¡± He nodded eagerly, hope flickering in his dark eyes. ¡°Yes, please. The doctors said it might be weeks before I¡¯m back to full strength.¡± I ced my hands gently over his wounds, feeling the familiar warmth beginning to build in my palms. But this time, instead of the draining sensation I remembered from before, the energy flowed easily, naturally, like breathing. The healing light that emerged from my hands was brighter than it had ever been, a warm golden glow that seemed to pulse with its own rhythm. I watched in fascination as David¡¯s wounds began to close, the angry red inmmation fading to healthy pink skin. But what surprised me most was how effortless it felt. Where before, healing even one person had left me dizzy and exhausted, now it was as easy as lifting my hand. The power flowed through me like a river, strong and steady andpletely under my control. ¡°Incredible,¡± David whispered, staring down at hispletely healed chest in amazement. ¡°I can¡¯t even feel where the wounds were.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± I asked, stepping back to assess his condition. He flexed his shoulder experimentally, then sat up with fluid ease. ¡°Like nothing ever happened. Better than I felt before the attack, actually.¡± 15:54 2153 89 Chapter 89 Behind me, I heard Damien¡¯s sharp intake of breath. When I turned to look at him, his expression was a mixture of awe and something that looked almost like pride. ¡°Next patient,¡± I said with a smile, feeling more confident with each passing moment. The second warrior had deep puncture wounds on his thigh and calf, injuries that would have taken months to heal properly and likely left him with a permanent limp. The third suffered from internal bleeding that had the medical staff monitoring him around the clock. I healed them both in quick session, each treatment flowing as naturally as thest. The golden light seemed to grow stronger with each use, and I could feel A practically purring with satisfaction in the back of my mind. *This is what we were meant to do, she said contentedly. *This is who we really are.* When I finished with the third patient, I turned to find not just Damien and Lucas staring at me in wonder, but a small crowd of medical staff and other warriors who had gathered to witness what was happening. ¡°Are you feeling all right?¡± the head of medical asked with barely contained excitement. ¡°Any dizziness, fatigue, anything at all?¡± I took a mental inventory of my physical state, surprised to find that I felt exactly the same as when I¡¯d started. If anything, I felt more energized, as if using my abilities had somehow recharged rather than drained me. ¡°I feel fine,¡± I said honestly. ¡°Completely fine.¡± ¡°Remarkable,¡± the doctor murmured, making rapid notes on his tablet. Damien stepped closer, his hands framing my face as he searched my eyes for any sign of the exhaustion that had nearly killed me before. ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re all right?¡± he asked, his voice low and intense. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I said, leaning into his touch. ¡°More than all right, actually.¡± The relief that flooded his features was so profound it nearly brought tears to my eyes. Without warning, he pulled me against his chest, his arms wrapping around me with desperate gratitude, ¡°I was so scared,¡± he whispered against my hair. ¡°When I saw you start to heal them, all I could think about < 89 Chapter 89 was you copsing in that field hospital.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen again,¡± I said with absolute certainty. ¡°Whatever was blocking my true nature before, it¡¯s gone now.¡± ¡°Can we sit somewhere quiet?¡± I asked. ¡°I think I¡¯ve figured something out, and I want to share it with you.¡± He nodded, leading me out of the medical wing and toward a small garden area behind the main building. The afternoon sun was warm on my skin, and the sound of wind through the trees created a peaceful backdrop for conversation. We settled on a bench beneath an old oak tree, and I turned to face him, gathering my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what¡¯s happened to me,¡± I began, ¡°about why my omega nature suddenly disappeared and my alpha abilities awakened.¡± ¡°And?¡± he prompted gently when I paused. ¡°I think my parents did something to me when I was little,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Some kind of protection spell or enchantment that hid my true nature.¡± Damien frowned, considering this. ¡°That¡¯s possible, I suppose. Ancient alpha families were known to have ess to that kind of magic.¡± ¡°Think about it,¡± I continued, my excitement growing as the pieces fell into ce. ¡°I was the daughter of an Alpha and Luna, which should have made me a born alpha. But somehow, I manifested as an omega instead. And not just any omega-the most powerless, submissive kind possible.¡± Damien said thoughtfully. ¡°If someone was hunting your family, they would never think to look for an alpha heir among the omegas.¡± ¡°Exactly. And the timing of when it lifted¡­¡± I ced my hand over my still-t abdomen. ¡°I think my parents¡¯ spirits somehow knew that I had found my true mate, that I was safe and loved and building a family of my own.¡± ¡°So they gave you back your birthright,¡± he said softly. AIK < Cobblestone 90 90 Chapter 90 90 Chapter 90 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The peaceful moment in the garden was interrupted by the sound of hurried footsteps on the gravel path. Lucas appeared around the corner of the main building, his expression grim and his usually perfect posture slightly disheveled. ¡°Damien,¡± he called out, his voice carrying the urgency that meant bad news. ¡°We need to talk. Now.¡± Damien immediately shifted into his Alpha King mode, his entire demeanor changing from the gentle mate who¡¯d been listening to my theories to themanding leader his pack needed him to be. But his hand remained on mine, a small anchor offort in what was clearly about to be a difficult conversation. ¡°What happened?¡± Damien asked, rising from the bench but keeping me close to his side. Lucas¡¯s eyes flicked to me briefly. The hesitationsted only a moment before he seemed to remember that I was no longer the omega assistant who needed to be protected from pack business. ¡°Three more patrols hit in the past six hours,¡± Lucas reported, his voice tight with frustration. ¡°Same pattern as before-coordinated strikes designed to inflict maximum casualties without engaging in prolonged I felt my stomach clench with anxiety. ¡°How bad are the injuries?¡± I asked, already starting to rise from the bench. ¡°They¡¯re being treated,¡± Lucas assured me, though his expression softened slightly at my obvious concern. ¡°The medical team is doing everything they can. What we need now is a strategy to stop this from happening again.¡± Damien ran his free hand through his hair. ¡°Have the patrols been able to track the rogues back to their base?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem,¡± Lucas said, his frustration evident. ¡°These aren¡¯t random attacks. The rogues are hitting our patrols and then vanishing into the wilderness like ghosts. Our tracking teams can follow their scent for maybe half a mile before the trail goespletely cold.¡± ¡°Magic?¡± I suggested.
  1. F.40
< 90 Chapter 90 ¡°Possibly,¡± Damien agreed grimly. ¡°Or they¡¯re just better at covering their tracks than we anticipated.¡± As I listened to them discuss patrol routes and defensive strategies, something began to crystallize in my mind. The pattern Lucas was describing, the careful way the rogues were operating-it reminded me of something I¡¯d read about during my business studies. ¡°What if you¡¯re looking at this wrong?¡± I said suddenly, interrupting their discussion of reinforcement schedules. Both men turned to look at me with expressions of polite attention that I could tell were masking some doubt. I was still new to this whole alpha thing, still finding my footing as someone whose strategic opinions mattered. But the more I thought about it, the more convinced I became that I was onto something. ¡°Exin,¡± Damien said, and I could hear in his voice that he was genuinely interested in my perspective rather than just humoring me. I stood up from the bench, needing to pace as I organized my thoughts. ¡°The rogues aren¡¯t trying to win territory or inflict maximum casualties,¡± I began, my mind racing as the pieces fell into ce. ¡°They¡¯re trying to exhaust your resources.¡± Lucas frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Think about it,¡± I continued, my excitement growing as I saw the strategy more clearly. ¡°Every time they hit a patrol, you have to pull warriors from other duties to provide medical care, to investigate, to reinforce the remaining patrols. You¡¯re spreading your forces thinner and thinner trying to cover all the vulnerable points.¡± Damien¡¯s silver-blue eyes were sharp with interest now. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly like what happened in the corporate raids I studied in business school,¡± I said, beginning to pace in earnest. ¡°When argerpany wants to acquire a smaller one, they don¡¯t always make a direct takeover bid.¡± ¡°You think the rogues are trying to destabilize our border defenses,¡± Lucas said slowly, and I could see understanding beginning to dawn in his expression. ¡°I think they¡¯re trying to make you so desperate to stop the attacks that you¡¯ll pull warriors from other strategic positions,¡± I corrected. ¡°Think about it-if you keep reinforcing the border patrols, eventually you¡¯ll have to weaken your defenses somewhere else. The capital, the packnds, the economic centers¡­¡± 15.54 914 < 90 Chapter 90 Damien had gone very still, the way he did when he was processing information that could change. everything. ¡°They¡¯re not trying to break through our border defenses,¡± he said quietly. ¡°They¡¯re trying to create an opening somewhere else entirely.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± I felt a rush of satisfaction at having my analysis taken seriously. ¡°The border attacks are a diversion. The real target is probably somethingpletely different.¡± Lucas was nodding now. ¡°It would exin why they¡¯re so careful not to engage in prolongedbat.¡± ¡°So what do we do about it?¡± Damien asked, and the fact that he was asking me. I took a deep breath, knowing that what I was about to propose would sound crazy, possibly even dangerous. But sometimes the best way to deal with a maniption was to turn it back on the maniptor. ¡°We give them what they think they want,¡± I said carefully. ¡°We make them believe their strategy is working.¡± Both men stared at me in confusion, and I could practically see the objections forming in their minds. ¡°Hear me out,¡± I said quickly, raising my hands to forestall their protests. ¡°What if we pulled back most of the border patrols? Made it look like the attacks had been so effective that we couldn¡¯t maintain adequate coverage?¡± ¡°Sera,¡± Lucas said carefully, his voice carrying the tone of someone trying not to insult a superior¡¯s intelligence, ¡°that would leave our borderspletely vulnerable.¡± ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t,¡± I said, my conviction growing stronger as I thought through the details. ¡°We pull back the obvious patrols, but we leave a small number of our best scouts hidden in strategic positions. When the rogues see what they think is an undefended border, they¡¯ll finally make their real move.¡± Damien was watching me with an expression I couldn¡¯t quite read. ¡°You want to use our border as bait.¡± ¡°I want to turn their strategy against them,¡± I corrected, ¡°Right now, they¡¯re controlling the engagement. They hit us when and where they choose, then disappear before we can respond effectively. But if we can trick them into revealing their true objective¡­¡± ¡°We could be walking into a trap, Lucas warned. ¡°If you¡¯re wrong about their motivations, if this really is just about taking territory, pulling back our defenses could be catastrophic.¡± He had a point, and I could feel some of my confidence wavering. What if I was wrong? What if my business 16:54 > 90 Chapter 90 school theories didn¡¯t apply to supernatural military strategy? What if my suggestion got people killed? But then I remembered the wounded warriors I¡¯d just healed, the fear I¡¯d seen in the eyes of the younger pack members, the way this constant state of siege was wearing down everyone¡¯s morale. ¡°The risk is real,¡± I acknowledged, meeting Lucas¡¯s concerned gaze directly. ¡°But so is the risk of continuing to let them bleed us slowly. How many more patrol teams are you willing to lose while we wait for them to reveal their real n?¡± The question hung in the air between us, heavy with implications. I could see Lucas struggling with it. Damien, however, had been unusually quiet during this exchange. When he finally spoke, his voice carried the weight of absolute authority. ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± he said simply. Lucas¡¯s head snapped toward his Alpha, surprise evident on his features. ¡°Damien¡ª¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, Lucas,¡± Damien repeated, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°It¡¯s time to change that.¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 17 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts < Cobblestone 91 91 Chapter 91 91 Chapter 91 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Themand center buzzed with controlled tension as dawn broke over the eastern border. I stood beside Damien at the central tactical disy, watching dozens of red dots move across the digital map like predators circling their prey. Each dot represented a scout position, carefully hidden among the trees and rocky outcroppings that dotted our territorial boundary. Twenty-four hours had passed since we¡¯d implemented my strategy, and my nerves felt stretched tighter than a bowstring. ¡°Still no movement from the main rogue force,¡± Lucas reported from his position at themunications console, his voice carrying the exhaustion we all felt after maintaining this vigil through the night. ¡°But our scouts are reporting increased chatter from the smaller groups. They¡¯re definitely taking the bait.¡± I wrapped my arms around myself, suddenly grateful for the thick sweater I¡¯d thrown on. Themand center was kept deliberately cool to prevent the electronic equipment from overheating, but the chill seemed to seep into my bones as we waited for our gamble to either pay off spectacrly or fail catastrophically. ¡°Second thoughts?¡± Damien asked quietly, his voice pitched low enough that only I could hear it. I looked up at him, taking in the lines of stress around his silver-blue eyes, the way his jaw was clenched with barely controlled tension. ¡°No,¡± I said firmly, though my heart was hammering against my ribs. ¡°Alpha,¡± came a crackling voice through the radio, urgent but controlled. ¡°This is Scout Team Seven. We¡¯ve got movement on the northern ridge. Large group, maybe forty rogues, approaching what they think is an undefended section.¡± The entiremand center went silent except for the electronic hum of equipment. Damien moved to the radio with fluid grace, his entire demeanor shifting into themanding presence that had made him the most powerful Alpha King in living memory. ¡°Copy, Scout Seven. Maintain concealment and report when they begin crossing into our territory.¡± My hands were shaking slightly as I watched the tactical disy update with new information. Forty rogues 15:54 < 91 Chapter 91 was a significant forcerge enough to overwhelm a normal patrol, but small enough to retreat quickly if they encountered serious resistance. ¡°There,¡± I whispered, pointing to the screen as new contacts appeared. ¡°Look at the formation they¡¯re using.¡± Lucas joined us at the disy, his sharp eyes analyzing the enemy movement patterns. ¡°They¡¯re not spreading out for territorial upation,¡± he said slowly, understanding dawning in his voice. ¡°They¡¯re staying in tight formation, ready for rapid withdrawal.¡± The radio crackled again. ¡°Alpha, this is Scout Team Three. We have eyes on a second group moving through the western pass. Approximately thirty rogues, same tight formation as the first.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s the confirmation,¡± I murmured. ¡°Multiple simultaneous probes to force us to split our response.¡± Damien was already moving, his tactical mind racing ahead to the next phase of our counter-strategy. ¡°All teams, maintain concealment until further orders. Do not engage unless directly threatened.¡± ¡°Sir,¡± came the questioning voice of one of the younger officers, ¡°shouldn¡¯t we be moving to intercept? If we let them prate deeper into our territory¡­¡± ¡°We let them think they¡¯ve seeded,¡± Damien said firmly. ¡°Everyone hold position and trust the n.¡± The next hour passed like an eternity. I watched the red dots on our tactical disy inch deeper into our territory, each movement representing rogues who thought they were exploiting our weakness. Every instinct I had screamed at me to send our warriors after them, to stop the invasion before it could gain momentum. ¡°Alpha,¡± Scout Team Seven reported, their voice tight with barely controlled excitement. ¡°The northern group has reached the decoy supply depot. They¡¯re¡­ they¡¯re not taking anything. They¡¯re just observing and taking notes.¡± I felt a rush of vindication so intense it made me dizzy. ¡°They¡¯re gathering intelligence,¡± I said to Damien. ¡°Scout Team Three reports simr activity at the western checkpoint,¡± Lucas added. ¡°Then we spring the trap¡± The next phase of our n unfolded with military precision that made me understand why Damien 45 714 < 91 Chapter 91 along the rogues¡¯ most likely retreat routes were armed and ready. Concealed warriors moved into nking positions that would cut off escape routes while leaving the enemy with only one apparent path to safety-a path that led directly through our kill zone. ¡°All teams, prepare for Operation Mousetrap,¡± Damienmanded through the radio. ¡°Remember, we want prisoners alive for interrogation. Disable, don¡¯t destroy.¡± I watched the tactical disy with fascination and growing excitement as our forces moved into position like pieces on a chessboard. After months of reactive defense, we were finally taking control of the engagement. ¡°Northern group is beginning their withdrawal,¡± Scout Team Seven reported. ¡°They¡¯re heading straight for the canyon route, just like predicted.¡± ¡°Western group is also pulling back,¡± confirmed Scout Team Three. ¡°They¡¯re moving fast, but they¡¯re following the path of least resistance exactly as anticipated.¡± My heart was racing as I watched the coordinated retreat that would lead both rogue groups directly into our carefully prepared ambush. Everything was proceeding exactly as I had predicted, but I couldn¡¯t shake the fear that something would go wrong at thest second. The radio crackled with urgent updates as both rogue groups moved deeper into our trap. ¡°Northern group approaching the primary kill zone¡­ now entering the canyon¡­ charges are armed and ready¡­¡± ¡°Western group is thirty seconds behind them,¡± came the second report. ¡°All units in position.¡± ¡°Execute Operation Mousetrap,¡± Damienmanded. What followed was chaos coordinated with surgical precision. The explosions that erupted along the canyon route were carefully calibrated to disable rather than kill-enough force to knock the rogues unconscious or inflict non-fatal injuries, but not enough topletely destroy our opportunity for intelligence gathering. Through themand center¡¯s speakers, we could hear the sounds of the ambush unfolding; shouted orders from our warriors, the confused cries of trapped rogues, the controlled violence of a perfectly executed tactical operation. ¡°Northern group is down!¡± Scout Team Seven reported with barely contained excitement. ¡°Fifteen casualties, twelve prisoners, minimal friendly fire. The remaining rogues are surrendering.¡± ¡°Western group neutralized as well,¡± confirmed Scout Team Three. ¡°Twenty prisoners, eight casualties. They 16 54 314 < 91 Chapter 91 never saw using.¡± Themand center erupted in cheers and congrattions, but all I could focus on was the relief flooding through my system. It had worked. ¡°Sera,¡± Damien said, his voice thick with emotion that made me look up at him in surprise. Before I could say anything, he swept me up in his arms, lifting me clean off my feet and spinning me around in a circle that made meugh despite the tears streaming down my face. The entiremand center was watching us, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care about protocol or dignity. ¡°You brilliant, incredible woman,¡± he said, setting me down but keeping his arms wrapped tightly around me. ¡°You did it. You actually did it.¡± Comment O Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 18 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts < Cobblestone 92 92 Chapter 92 92 Chapter 92 Valerie¡¯s POV 1 The acrid smoke from Voss¡¯s cigarette mixed with the stench of unwashed bodies and stale beer that permanently permeated the rogue camp. I stretchednguidly against his massive chest, my naked skin still gleaming with sweat from ourtest encounter. Around us, the ramshackle throne room-if you could call this collection of stolen furniture and animal pelts a throne room-buzzed with the usual evening debauchery. ¡°Again,¡± Voss growled, his massive hands gripping my hips as he pulled me down harder onto hisp. His voice was rough with barely contained lust, the same tone that had made a dozen rogue soldiers beg for their turn with me earlier. I threw my head back, golden hair cascading over my shoulders as I moved against him with practiced expertise. The power I wielded here was intoxicating-not just over Voss, but over every male in this godforsaken camp. They fought each other for the privilege of warming my bed, and I used every single one of them to forget the humiliation the former pack had put me through. ¡°Mydy is insatiable tonight,¡± one of Voss¡¯s lieutenants, called out from across the room where he lounged with Anna. She was draped across hisp like a cat, her bleached hair wild and her lipstick smeared. ¡°Can you me me?¡± I purred, trailing my nails down Voss¡¯s scarred chest. ¡°When I have such¡­ capable warriors to choose from.¡± The room erupted in appreciative growls and crudeughter. These animals were so easy to manipte, so desperate for female attention that they¡¯d do anything I asked. It was almost too simple. But my moment of satisfaction was shattered by the sound of running footsteps outside. The heavy wooden door to our makeshift throne room burst open with enough force to rattle the entire structure, and a lone figure stumbled inside. The messenger was barely recognizable as one of our own. His clothes were torn and ckened, his face streaked with soot and blood. One arm hung uselessly at his side, and he could barely stay upright as he staggered toward us. ¡°Voss!¡± he gasped, falling to his knees before the makeshift throne. ¡°Sir, I¡­ the mission¡­¡± 46:55 < 92 Chapter 92 But even as the words left my mouth, a terrible understanding began to dawn. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± I demanded, grabbing the messenger by his uninjured arm. ¡°Every detail about how they knew, how they prepared, everything!¡± He winced but didn¡¯t pull away. ¡°The timing was too perfect, mydy. They didn¡¯t just happen to have explosives in the right ces-they were ced specifically to target our retreat routes.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Voss¡¯s voice was barely above a growl, but it carried enough menace to make every person in the room flinch. ¡°That¡¯s the thing,¡± the messenger said, his eyes darting nervously between Voss and me. ¡°The other rogues, the ones who¡¯d been monitoring theirmunications¡­ they¡¯ve been hearing talk about a new Luna. Someone with special abilities, someone who¡¯s been healing their wounded and giving strategic advice.¡± The world seemed to tilt sideways. Luna. New Luna. Someone with healing abilities and strategic intelligence. ¡°Describe her,¡± I whispered, though part of me already knew the answer. ¡°Dark hair, green eyes. Used to be an omega, but somehow became an alpha. They say she can heal mortal wounds with just her touch, and that she¡¯s the one who came up with the n to trap our forces.¡± A sound escaped my throat that was part scream, part animal howl. Everything I had worked for, everything I had sacrificed, and that pathetic little omega had not only stolen my ce beside Damien but had actively orchestrated the destruction of my new life. ¡°SERAPHINA!¡± I shrieked, the name tearing from my throat like a curse. ¡°That fucking bitch! How is this possible? She was nothing! A nobody! A worthless omega who should be dead!¡± Anna sat up straighter, her face pale with sudden understanding. ¡°Val, if she¡¯s really be Luna¡­¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t be anything!¡± I snarled, spinning to face her. ¡°She¡¯s a fraud, a pretender who¡¯s somehow fooled everyone into believing she¡¯s special. But I know the truth. I know what she really is.¡± Voss was watching me with calcting eyes, his earlier rage giving way to the cold intelligence that made him a formidable enemy. ¡°You know this woman.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my stepsister,¡± I spat, not caring anymore about maintaining the fiction that had helped me gain eptance here. ¡°The omega brat my parents took in out of pity. She ruined my engagement, stole my < 92 Chapter 92 rightful ce, and now she¡¯s destroyed my chance at revenge.¡± ¡°Then we kill her,¡± Voss said simply, as if discussing the weather. Yes, he¡¯s right. Kill, I¡¯ll kill her! I leaned into his touch, but my eyes remained fixed on the messenger who had brought us this devastating news. Soon, very soon, Seraphina Knight would learn what happened to omega bitches who forgot their ce in the world. She¡¯d stolen everything from me, but I was going to take something from her that she could never get back. Her son. Her mate. Her life. All of it. Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Cobblestone 93 93 Chapter 93 Seraphina¡¯s POVE The interrogation facility beneath the trainingpound felt like stepping into a concrete tomb. The harsh fluorescent lighting cast stark shadows across the gray walls, and the air carried the scent of fear, sweat, and something darker that made my enhanced senses recoil. Twenty-four hours had passed since our sessful operation, and the captured rogues were being held in separate cells to prevent them from coordinating their stories. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Damien said for the third time as we descended the narrow staircase, his voice carrying the kind of finality that most people didn¡¯t dare to challenge. ¡°Sera, you¡¯re pregnant. You have no business being anywhere near these animals.¡± I paused on the steps, turning to face him with the kind of steady determination that I¡¯d only recently discovered 1 possessed. ¡°Damien,¡± I said quietly, my voice carrying its own note of authority that still surprised me sometimes. ¡°I¡¯m the one who figured out their strategy. I¡¯m the one who predicted how they would respond to our trap. Don¡¯t you think I deserve to hear what they have to say?¡± ¡°What you deserve,¡± he said, moving down another step to bring himself closer to eye level with me, ¡°is to be somewhere safe, taking care of yourself and our baby.¡± Tm not made of ss,¡± I said firmly, cing my hand on his chest where I could feel his heart beating rapidly with anxiety. ¡°I can handle hearing some crudenguage from captured criminals.¡± Damen¡¯s silver-blue eyes searched my face, looking for any sign that I might be having second thoughts. What he found there must have convinced him that I wasn¡¯t going to back down, because he finally sighed in resignation. ¡°Fine¡± he said, though his tone suggested it was anything but fine. The main interrogation room was even more oppressive than the hallway. A single metal table dominated the space, nked by ufortable-looking chairs that had clearly seen better days. The walls were bare except for arge mirror that I assumed was one-way ss, allowing observers to watch from the adjacent room. 624 < 93 Chapter 93 ¡°He¡¯s being brought up now,¡± Lucas informed us, consulting his tablet. ¡°Been with the rogue pack for about eighteen months ording to the intelligence we¡¯ve gathered. The heavy metal door opened with a ng that echoed through the small room. Two guards escorted a man who looked every inch the savage I¡¯d expected. His dark hair was matted and greasy, his clothes were filthy and torn, and the smell that wafted from him made me grateful for the venttion system. His hands were secured behind his back with restraints that looked both heavy and ufortable. But it was his eyes that truly unsettled me. They held a predatory gleam that made my skin crawl, and the way he looked at me-like I was meat to be devoured-made A pace restlessly in the back of my consciousness. ¡°Well, well, well,¡± he drawled as the guards forced him into the chair across from us, his voice carrying a crude amusement that set my teeth on edge. ¡°Look what we got here. The big bad Alpha King¡­ and his little breeding bitch.¡± Damien¡¯s reaction was instantaneous and terrifying. A growl rumbled from deep in his chest, so low and menacing that it seemed to vibrate through the floor beneath our feet. His entire body went rigid with barely contained violence. ¡°Watch your mouth, Damien said, his voice deadly quiet in the way that preceded explosive action. The rogue seemed to take this as encouragement rather than warning. His gaze shifted back to me, and his smile became even more revolting. His tongue darted out to lick his lips as he looked me up and down like 1 was disyed in a shop window. ¡°Mmm, she¡¯s a sweet piece of ass, isn¡¯t she? All soft curves and trembling innocence.¡± His voice dropped to a disgusting whisper. ¡°I bet she squeals real pretty when you mount her. Does she beg for it? Does she cry?¡± The temperature in the room seemed to drop by ten degrees. I could feel the power radiating from Damien like heat from a furnace, could sense how close he was to losing control entirely. But the rogue wasn¡¯t finished with his vilementary. ¡°You know what I¡¯d do if I got my hands on that tight little body?¡± he continued, his eyes never leaving me. ¡°Td show her what a real wolf feels like I¡¯d make her forget all about her precious Alpha King rd- ¡°That¡¯s enough¡± I snapped, my own alpha authority finally ring to life. The power in my voice was enough 244 < 93 Chapter 93 to make the rogue¡¯s mouth snap shut, though the disgusting leer remained on his face. ¡°Oh, the little bitch¡¯s got some fight in her after all,¡± he said with mock delight. ¡°I like that. Makes it more fun when we break you.¡± Despite the revulsion churning in my stomach, I forced myself to remain calm and focused. This creature was trying to provoke us, trying to make us lose control so we¡¯d end the interrogation without getting the information we needed. ¡°You seem awfully confident for someone who¡¯s currently chained up in our basement,¡± I said steadily. ¡°Tell me, how confident were you when our trap closed around you yesterday?¡± His crude smile faltered slightly, but he recovered quickly. ¡°You think you¡¯re clever, don¡¯t you, sweetheart? Think one little victory makes you special?¡± The rogue¡¯s smile returned, uglier and more vicious than before. ¡°Oh, we got ourselves a new Luna too, Alpha King. And she¡¯s got ns for your little whore that¡¯ll make what I described sound like a love song.¡± The words hit me like ice water. A Luna. The rogues had organized themselves enough to have leadership structure, and that leadership included a female with enough authority to coordinate these attacks. ¡°Who is she?¡± I asked, keeping my voice level despite the chill running down my spine. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡± The rogue leaned back in his chair as much as his restraints allowed, clearly enjoying the effect his words were having. ¡°Beautiful, brilliant, and she hates your guts more than poison.¡± Before I could ask what he meant by that, before I could demand more details about this mysterious Luna, something happened that none of us were prepared for. Without warning, without any change in his expression or posture, the rogue suddenly bit down hard on something in his mouth. There was a sickening crunch, like breaking ss, and then- Blood erupted from his mouth in a crimson fountain. His eyes rolled back until only the whites were visible, and his entire body began convulsing violently against the restraints. Foam mixed with blood poured down his chin as his body jerked and twisted in the chair. ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± one of the guards shouted, lunging forward, but it was already toote. The convulsionssted only seconds. Then, with a final, rattling breath, the rogue wentpletely still. His 16.80 374 < 93 Chapter 93 head lolled forward, blood still dripping from his ck mouth onto the metal table between us. Cobblestone 94 94 Chapter 94 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Three weeks had passed since the interrogation room incident, and the sudden silence from the rogue camps was more unnerving than any attack could have been. I stood at the kitchen window of Damien¡¯s-our-mansion, watching the morning mist rise from the gardens. while my hands cradled a cup of ginger tea. The warmth felt good against my palms, and the familiar scent helped settle the queasy feeling that had be my constantpanion over the past week. ¡°No movement on any of the border sensors,¡± Lucas reported from the dining room, his voice carrying the same tense confusion that had marked all our recent security briefings. ¡°It¡¯s been eighteen days since thest confirmed rogue sighting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not normal,¡± I heard Damien reply, the worry evident in his tone despite his attempt to sound calm. ¡°Rogues don¡¯t just disappear. They regroup; they n, they-¡± A sudden wave of nausea hit me like a freight train, cutting off my eavesdropping as I rushed toward the nearest bathroom. My hand flew to my mouth, but I barely made it to the toilet before my body betrayed me yet again. ¡°Mommy?¡± Adrian¡¯s concerned voice came from the doorway as I knelt on the cold marble floor, trying to catch my breath. ¡°Are you sick again?¡± I wiped my mouth with a damp washcloth and attempted what I hoped was a reassuring smile. ¡°Just morning sickness, sweetheart. The baby doesn¡¯t like it when Mommy eats certain things.¡± Adrian¡¯s little eyebrows furrowed with the kind of serious concern that looked almostical on his four- year-old face. He tilted his head to one side, studying me with those silver-blue eyes that were so much like his father¡¯s. ¡°But Mommy, you threw up yesterday too. And the day before that.¡± He held up his small fingers, counting carefully, ¡°That¡¯s three whole times! Maybe the baby is just really picky about food?¡± Despite feeling like I¡¯d been hit by a truck, I couldn¡¯t help butugh at his earnest expression. ¡°You know what, sweetheart? I think you might be onto something there.¡± 15:59 < 94 Chapter 94 ¡°Maybe the baby would like pancakes better than toast,¡± Adrian suggested, his face lighting up with the kind of innocent logic that only a four-year-old could possess. ¡°I mean, who doesn¡¯t like pancakes? They¡¯re fluffy and sweet and you can put syrup on them and make smiley faces!¡± He bounced on his toes with excitement, his dark curls bouncing with the movement. ¡°And maybe we¡¯re simr! Like, maybe the baby has good taste like me! I always choose the best snacks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually brilliant thinking,¡± I said, reaching out to ruffle his already messy hair. ¡°Want to help me make some? We could make them extra special for the baby.¡± Adrian¡¯s entire face lit up like Christmas morning. ¡°Really? Can I crack the eggs again? I promise I¡¯ll be more careful this time! Last time I only got a little bit of shell in the bowl, and Daddy said that was actually pretty good for a beginner.¡± I struggled to my feet. But the moment I stood up, the world tilted sideways and I immediately regretted the quick movement as another wave of dizziness washed over me. Strong arms caught me before I could sway too far, and I found myself pressed against Damien¡¯s solid chest. His familiar scent-that warmbination of sandalwood and something indefinably masculine that was purely him-helped ground me even as his concern radiated through our bond like a physical warmth. ¡°Whoa there,¡± he murmured against my hair, his voice gentle but firm. ¡°Easy does it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I protested weakly, though my legs felt like jelly beneath me. ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± he said, his tone brooking no argument as he swept me up in his arms despite my halfhearted protests. ¡°That¡¯s it. Back to bed, right now. Lucas can handle the security briefing, and our little chef here can have cereal for breakfast.¡± ¡°But Daddy!¡± Adrian piped up, his voice rising with distress. ¡°Mommy promised we could make pancakes! And the baby wants pancakes, not boring old cereal!¡± I felt terrible seeing the disappointment on Adrian¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart. I really wanted to make them with you, but-¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make pancakes,¡± Damien interrupted, already carrying me toward the stairs with the kind of careful gentleness that made my heart flutter despite my nausea. ¡°I think I can handle breakfast for my family.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes went wide with a mixture of excitement and skepticism. ¡°You know how to make pancakes, 15 59 0 215 < 94 Chapter 94 Daddy?¡± 1 ¡°How hard can it be?¡± Damien said with the confidence of a man who had clearly never attempted to cook anything moreplicated than toast. ¡°Flour, eggs, milk, right? Mix it all together and cook it in a pan.¡± ¡°And chocte chips!¡± Adrian added eagerly, practically skipping alongside us as we headed upstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the chocte chips! Those are the most important part!¡± Twenty minutester, I was propped up in bed with several pillows behind my back, wearing one of Damien¡¯s oversized t-shirts that smelled like him and feeling marginally more human. The sounds of kitchen chaos drifted up from downstairs-Adrian¡¯s excited chatter mixing with what sounded suspiciously like smoke rm beeping, followed by Damien¡¯s muttered curses and the sound of something ttering to the floor. ¡°Oh dear,¡± I murmured to myself, fighting back a smile. Maybe I should have been more specific about the whole pancake-making process. A few minutester, I heard the distinct sound of the smoke rm being removed from the wall, followed by Adrian¡¯s delighted giggles and Damien¡¯s exasperated sigh. ¡°Should I be worried?¡± I called out when Damien finally appeared in the doorway carrying a tray, his hair slightly disheveled and what looked like flour dusting his dark shirt. ¡°Define worried,¡± he said with a rueful grin that made him look boyishly handsome despite the chaos he¡¯d clearly just survived. ¡°The pancakes are¡­ rustic. Very rustic. And we may need to rece the smoke detector. Possibly also the kitchen ceiling. But Adrian is extremely proud of his contribution to the cooking process.¡± I epted the te he offered, looking down at what could generously be called pancakes if you squinted and used a lot of imagination. They were oddly shaped-some roughly circr, others looking more like abstract art-slightly burnt around the edges, and appeared to have been liberally decorated with chocte chips. ¡°They¡¯re perfect,¡± I said, and meant every word. Adrian burst through the bedroom door at that exact moment, his face streaked with flour and what looked like syrup, his shirt decorated with what appeared to be the entire contents of our spice cab. His hair was standing up at odd angles, and he had a smudge of what might have been vani extract on his nose. ¡°Mommy! Mommy! Look what we made!¡± he announced proudly, scrambling onto the bed with the kind of < 94 Chapter 94 boundless energy that only small children possessed. ¡°I made you special pregnancy pancakes! They¡¯re super duper special because I put extra love in them!¡± I took a bite of the pancake, bracing myself for the worst, but to myplete surprise, my stomach didn¡¯t immediately rebel. ¡°These are absolutely delicious,¡± I told Adrian, who practically glowed with pride. ¡°Really? Really truly?¡± he asked, bouncing again. ¡°The baby likes them too, right? I can tell! They¡¯re not making you sick like the toast did!¡± It was true. For the first time in days, I felt like I might actually be able to keep breakfast down. The nausea that had been my constantpanion seemed to have retreated, at least temporarily. ¡°I think you might be right, sweetheart,¡± I said, taking another bite. ¡°You might just be a pancake genius.¡± Adrian beamed and carefully ced his small hand on my still-t stomach, his expression growing serious and tender in that way that always surprised me-moments when my little boy showed wisdom beyond his years. ¡°Hi baby,¡± he whispered to my belly, his voice soft and sweet. ¡°It¡¯s me, your big brother Adrian. Did you like the pancakes I made for you? I tried really hard to make them perfect.¡± My heart meltedpletely. ¡°Adrian, that¡¯s so sweet, but the baby can¡¯t taste the pancakes yet. ¡°When will I be able to feel them move? Like, will they kick me back if I poke your tummy gently?¡± ¡°Well,¡± I said, stroking his dark curls, ¡°you won¡¯t feel yourself moving when you were in my tummy because you were the baby then. But in a few more months, when this baby gets bigger, you¡¯ll be able to feel them moving when you put your hand right here.¡± ¡°Will they be able to hear me talking to them?¡± Adrian asked, his curiosity clearly piqued. ¡°Like, if I tell them stories, will they listen? Can I teach them things before they¡¯re even born?¡± ¡°They can probably hear you a little bit already,¡± Damien said, moving to sit on Adrian¡¯s other side, hisrge frame making the bed dip slightly. Adrian¡¯s eyes went wide with wonder. ¡°Really? So they already know I¡¯m their big brother?¡± ¡°I think they do,¡± I said softly. 18.00 416 < 94 Chapter 94 Adrian immediately leaned down toward my stomach again, this time speaking in a stage whisper that was probably louder than his normal voice. ¡°Hi again, baby! It¡¯s still me, Adrian! I just wanted to make sure you know that I¡¯m gonna be the best big brother ever! I¡¯m gonna teach you SO many things!¡± I felt tears spring to my eyes at the sweetness of the moment, overwhelmed by the pure love radiating from my little boy. This-this was exactly what I¡¯d dreamed of during those long, lonely nights when I¡¯d been pregnant with Adrian five years ago. ¡°Are you crying because you¡¯re happy or because you¡¯re sad?¡± Adrian asked, immediately noticing my tears and reaching up with his small hand to gently wipe one away. His touch was so tender, so careful, like he was afraid I might break. ¡°These are definitely happy tears,¡± I assured him, my voice thick with emotion. I wasughing and crying at the same time,pletely overwhelmed by how perfect this moment was, when Damien¡¯s phone buzzed with an iing call. His expression immediately shifted as he nced at the caller ID, the rxed happiness on his face reced by the alert focus of an Alpha who was never truly off duty. ¡°It¡¯s Lucas,¡± he said apologetically, his voice carrying a note of regret at having to interrupt our family time. ¡°I should probably take this.¡± Comment 1 C Leave the firstment for this chapter. 18 Vote Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > < Cobblestone 95 95 Chapter 95 95 Chapter 95 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Damien stepped onto the bedroom balcony to take Lucas¡¯s call, his voice dropping to the low, serious tone he used for pack business. Through the open French doors, I could hear fragments of their conversation-words like plete silence¡± and ¡°too quiet¡±. Adrian had curled up beside me on the bed, his small body warm against my side as he continued his one- sided conversation with my belly. His innocent chatter about teaching the baby to y ser and showing them his favorite books created a peaceful backdrop that felt almost surreal given the tension I could sense radiating from Damien. ¡°And when you¡¯re born,¡± Adrian was saying seriously to my stomach, ¡°I¡¯m gonna make sure nobody is ever mean to you. Not ever. Because that¡¯s what big brothers do.¡± My heart clenched at his words, remembering all too clearly what it felt like to grow up without that kind of protection. ¡°You¡¯re going to be an amazing big brother, sweetheart.¡± ¡°Mommy?¡± Adrian looked up at me with those perceptive silver-blue eyes. ¡°Why does Daddy look worried when he talks on the phone? Is something bad happening?¡± I smoothed his dark curls, marveling at how quickly children picked up on adult emotions. ¡°Daddy has to make sure everyone in our pack is safe. Sometimes that means he has to think aboutplicated things.¡± ¡°Like keeping the bad wolves away?¡± The simplicity of his question made me pause. How much did a four-year-old need to know about the dangers that constantly threatened our world? ¡°Something like that, yes.¡± Damien¡¯s conversation seemed to be winding down, his responses bing shorter and more clipped. When he finally ended the call and rejoined us in the bedroom, his expression was carefully neutral in the way that meant he was trying not to worry me. ¡°Everything okay?¡± I asked, though I could already sense through our mate bond that whatever Lucas had told him wasn¡¯t good news. Damien sat on the edge of the bed, his hand automatically reaching out to rest on my ankle through the soft 124 < 95 Chapter 95 nket. ¡°The border situation is¡­ strange.¡± ¡°Strange how?¡± He nced at Adrian, who was still lying against my side but was now listening with the focused attention that meant he was filing away every word forter analysis. ¡°Adrian, buddy,¡± Damien said gently, ¡°why don¡¯t you go see if you can find that new coloring book Aunt Ophelia brought you? The one with the dinosaurs?¡± ¡°But I want to hear about the bad wolves,¡± Adrian protested, his lower lip pushing out in the beginnings of a pout. ¡°This is grown-up talk,¡± I said, pressing a kiss to the top of his head. ¡°And besides, didn¡¯t you want to color a T-Rex for the baby? You could put it on the refrigerator so they¡¯ll see it when they¡¯re big enough.¡± Adrian¡¯s face lit up at this suggestion. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s a really good idea! Maybe I should color lots of pictures so the baby has decorations everywhere!¡± He scrambled off the bed with renewed purpose. ¡°I¡¯m gonna make this house the most colorful house ever!¡± We waited until his footsteps disappeared down the hall before Damien spoke again, his voice dropping to the quiet tone reserved for sensitive pack business. ¡°Eighteen days,¡± he said without preamble. ¡°Eighteen days since thest confirmed rogue sighting anywhere along our borders.¡± I frowned, shifting to sit up straighter against the pillows. ¡°That should be good news, shouldn¡¯t it? Maybe our trap worked better than we thought.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I hoped initially,¡± Damien said, running his hand through his hair in the gesture I¡¯d learned meant he was working through aplex problem. ¡°But rogues don¡¯t just disappear, Sera. They regroup, they find new territory, theye back stronger. This kind ofplete silence¡­ it¡¯s not natural.¡± ¡°What does Lucas think?¡± ¡°That we¡¯re looking at the calm before the storm.¡± Damien¡¯s silver-blue eyes met mine, and I could see the worry he was trying to hide. ¡°The captured rogues we interrogated before they¡­ died¡­ they mentioned someone organizing them. A Luna figure with ns,¡± 214 < 95 Chapter 95 The memory of that horrible interrogation room made me shudder. ¡°You think she¡¯s nning something bigger.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s regrouping after we demolished her previous strategy. The question is what she¡¯s nning next.¡± He paused, his thumb tracing circles on my ankle. ¡°There are civilian poptions near the border zones. Small towns, farmingmunities, ces that would be vulnerable if the rogues decided to change tactics.¡± I could see where this was heading, and my stomach clenched with something that had nothing to do with morning sickness. ¡°You¡¯re going out there.¡± ¡°I need to assess the situation personally. Maybe coordinate evacuations for the most vulnerable could hear the reluctance. ¡°I don¡¯t like leaving you, especially not now, but-¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ming with you.¡± The words were out of my mouth before I¡¯d consciously decided to say them, driven by an instinct I didn¡¯t fully understand. The idea of Damien heading into potentially dangerous territory while I stayed safely at home made every alpha instinct I possessed scream in protest. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Damien¡¯s response was immediate and definitive, his alpha dominance ring briefly before he controlled it. ¡°Sera, you¡¯re pregnant. You can barely keep breakfast down, and you want to go into a potentialbat zone?¡± I bristled at his tone, my own newly awakened alpha nature rising to meet his challenge. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, not helpless. And if there¡¯s an ambush waiting, don¡¯t you think having someone with healing abilities might be useful?¡± ¡°What I think,¡± Damien said, his voice growing dangerously quiet, ¡°is that I¡¯m not risking both you and our unborn child on a reconnaissance mission. Sera, I can¡¯t focus on the mission if I¡¯m worried about protecting you.¡± The admission hit me harder than anymand could have. I could see the conflict in his silver-blue eyes. ¡°How long?¡± I asked quietly, epting that I wasn¡¯t going to win this argument. ¡°Two days, maybe three at most. Lucas will stay here to coordinatemunications, and I¡¯ll have full backup 36.00 < 95 Chapter 95 teams.¡± Damien lifted my hand to his lips, pressing a soft kiss to my knuckles. ¡°I promise I¡¯m not taking any unnecessary risks.¡± Cobblestone 96 96 Chapter 96 96 Chapter 96 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The morning sun streamed through the office windows as I settled into Damien¡¯s chair-our chair, I reminded myself. It still felt strange sitting behind this massive mahogany desk, surrounded by the scent of leather and his cologne that lingered in the room even though he¡¯d been gone for two days. *Miss you already,* I sent through our mindlink, testing the connection as I shuffled through the stack of reports waiting for my attention. His response came back warm and immediate. *Miss you too, beautiful. How¡¯s our little one treating you this morning?* I smiled, unconsciously cing my hand over my still-t stomach. *Better today. Actually managed to keep breakfast down.* *Good. I love you both.* The connection faded, leaving me with that familiar mixture offort and longing. At least the mindlink was working perfectly. I could feel him there, like a warm presence in the back of my mind, even when we weren¡¯t activelymunicating. A knock on the door interrupted my thoughts. ¡°Come in,¡± I called out, straightening my shoulders and trying to project the confidence of someone who belonged in this chair. Marcus entered, carrying a tablet and wearing his usual serious expression. ¡°Luna, the morning patrol reports are ready for your review,¡± he said, his gruff voice softer than usual. ¡°Thank you, Marcus. Please, sit.¡± I gestured to the chair across from the desk, noting how he waited for my permission before settling in. A week ago, he probably would have just plopped down without thinking twice. ¡°How did the night patrols go?¡± I asked, scanning the first report. ¡°Quiet. Too quiet, if you ask me,¡± Marcus said, then seemed to catch himself. ¡°But your suggestion about rotating the patrol routes every six hours instead of twelve worked perfectly. Even if there were rogues out there, they wouldn¡¯t be able to predict our movements.¡± 16.00 < 96 Chapter 96 I felt a little thrill of pride. Marcus leaned forward slightly, his weathered face earnest. ¡°Luna, I have to say-in thirty years of military service, I¡¯ve seen a lot of leaders. You¡¯ve got the gift.¡± My cheeks warmed at thepliment. After Marcus left, I sat back in the chair, processing his words. *They think I¡¯m doing well,* I sent to Damien, unable to contain my excitement. *Of course they do,* came his immediate response, and I could feel his pride through the bond. *You¡¯re incredible, Sera. I knew you¡¯d be perfect at this.* The warm glow of his confidence wrapped around me like a hug. *How are things on your end?* *Still no sign of rogue activity. Starting to think they really did scatter after our trap. Will check inter¡ª heading into a dead zone for radio signals.* *Be careful. I love you.* *Always am. Love you more.* By the third day, I was starting to feel like I actually knew what I was doing. The morning meeting with the senior staff had gone smoothly-we¡¯d discussed supply allocations, training schedules, and civilian protection protocols without a single argument or confused look in my direction. My chest swelled with pride, and I had to resist the urge to immediately share the praise with Damien through our mindlink. He was in anothermunication dead zone, had been for most of the morning. The silence felt strange after two days of constant contact. *Damien? You there?* I tried sending, but got only empty air in response. A little knot of worry started forming in my stomach, but I pushed it down. He¡¯d warned me about the dead zones. Mountain terrain yed havoc with both radio signals and mindlink connections. It was perfectly normal. Perfectly normal. ¡°Sera?¡± Riley¡¯s voice brought me back to the present. ¡°Everything okay?¡± 16:00 < 96 Chapter 96 ¡°Yes, sorry. Just trying to check in with Damien,¡± I said, forcing a smile. ¡°What were you saying about the new medical supplies?¡± By evening, the knot in my stomach had grown into a full-sized pretzel of anxiety. It had been nearly eight hours since I¡¯d heard from Damien-the longest stretch of silence since he¡¯d left. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re making your worried face again,¡± Adrian observed from his spot on the living room carpet, where he was coloring a picture of what appeared to be a very happy dinosaur wearing a crown. ¡°I¡¯m not worried,¡± I said automatically, then caught myself. ¡°Okay, maybe a little worried. Daddy hasn¡¯t checked in today.¡± Adrian considered this with the seriousness he brought to all important matters. ¡°Maybe his phone died? Or maybe he¡¯s hiding from bad guys and can¡¯t talk?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I agreed, though neither exnation made me feel better. Damien¡¯s equipment was military-grade- it didn¡¯t just die. And if he was in a situation where he couldn¡¯tmunicate, that meant¡­ No. I wasn¡¯t going to go down that road. Damien was fine. *Damien?* I tried again, pushing the thought out as strongly as I could. *Please respond if you can hear this.* Nothing. Not even the faint background warmth I usually felt from our connection. Cobblestone 97 97 Chapter 97 97 Chapter 97 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The silence from Damien felt like a physical weight pressing down on my chest. I sat behind his desk-our desk-staring at the stack of reports that needed my attention, but the words kept blurring together as my mind wandered to all the terrible possibilities that could exin his prolonged absence. *Damien? Please, if you can hear this¡­* I tried the mindlink again, pushing the thought out with all the desperate hope I could muster. The response was the same empty void. ¡°Luna?¡± Marcus¡¯s gruff voice brought me back to the present. He was standing in the doorway with his usual serious expression. ¡°The morning briefing is ready whenever you are.¡± I forced myself to straighten my shoulders and project the confidence everyone expected from their Luna. ¡°Of course. Give me just a moment.¡± As Marcus left to gather the others, I closed my eyes and took several deep breaths, trying to center myself. *He¡¯s fine,* I told myself firmly. But nothing about this felt normal. The briefing went smoothly enough. Border patrols reported continued quiet-no rogue sightings, no unusual activity, nothing that suggested any immediate threat. Everything was exactly as it should be. So why did I feel like something was terribly wrong? After the briefing, I retreated to the office and immediately tried the mindlink again. *Damien, I¡¯m really starting to worry now. Please, just let me know you¡¯re okay.* Silence. The sixth day brought no news, no contact, and no relief from the crushing anxiety that was making it difficult to eat, sleep, or concentrate on anything else. I found myself checking themunications console in the office as if I could will it to deliver good news through sheer determination. ¡°You need to eat something,¡± Ophelia said, setting a te of soup and crackers on the desk beside me. She¡¯d been staying at the mansion to help with Adrian. < 97 Chapter 97 ¡°I¡¯m not really hungry,¡± I said automatically, though my stomach was rumbling. The morning sickness had ¡°The baby needs you to eat,¡± she said firmly, using the tone that meant she wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer. ¡°And Adrian is watching everything you do. ¡°Any word?¡± Ophelia asked quietly, settling into the chair across from the desk. I shook my head, not trusting my voice to remain steady. ¡°He¡¯s okay, Sera,¡± she said with fierce conviction. ¡°Damien is the strongest, most capable man I¡¯ve ever met. Whatever¡¯s keeping him from checking in, it¡¯s not because he can¡¯t handle it.¡± I wanted to believe her. But the silence was bing unbearable. Day seven dawned gray and overcast, matching my mood perfectly. I¡¯d barely slept, spending most of the night staring at the ceiling and trying not to imagine all the horrible things that could have happened to Damien. By the time Adrian bounced into the bedroom asking about breakfast, I felt like I¡¯d been hit by a truck. ¡°Mommy, your eyes are all red,¡± he observed with typical four-year-old bluntness. ¡°Did you cry?¡± ¡°Just a little bit,¡± I admitted, seeing no point in lying to him. ¡°Sometimes grown-ups cry when they¡¯re worried about people they love. Adrian patted my arm with his small hand, the gesture so tender and mature that it made me cry even harder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy,¡± he whispered. ¡°Daddy alwayses home. He promised he would alwayse home to
After I¡¯d pulled myself together and gotten Adrian settled with breakfast, I threw myself into pack business with renewed determination. If I could just focus on the work, on the responsibilities that couldn¡¯t wait, maybe I could keep the fear at bay for a few more hours. The morning briefing revealed more of the same-no incidents, no threats, no news of any kind. It should have been reassuring, but instead it felt ominous, like the calm before a devastating storm. 16.00 214 < 97 Chapter 97 I was in the middle of reviewing supply requisitions when themotion started. Raised voices in the hallway, the sound of running footsteps, someone shouting about urgent news. My head snapped up from the paperwork, every instinct suddenly on high alert. ¨C ¡°You can¡¯t just ¡± I heard Marcus¡¯s voice, strained with exertion as if he was physically restraining someone. ¡°I have to see the Luna!¡± another voice shouted back, young and male and thick with panic. ¡°She needs to know! Right now!¡± I was on my feet and moving toward the door before I¡¯d consciously decided to get up. Whatever was happening, whoever was out there, they were desperate to reach me. And in my current state of anxiety, any news felt like it could be life-altering. ¡°Let him in,¡± I called out. The office door burst open, and a young soldier practically fell through it, Marcus¡¯s restraining hand still on his shoulder. The boy-he couldn¡¯t have been more than neen-was covered in dirt and sweat, his uniform torn and his face streaked with what looked like soot. He was breathing hard, as if he¡¯d been running for miles. But it was his eyes that made my blood turn to ice water. They held the hollow, shocked look of someone who had witnessed something unspeakable. ¡°Luna,¡± he gasped, dropping to one knee in a gesture of respect that seemed automatic. My heart stopped beating. Time seemed to slow down as I stared at this dirt-covered messenger, seeing in his expression everything I¡¯d been trying not to imagine for the past week. ¡°What news?¡± I managed to whisper, though part of me already knew I didn¡¯t want to hear the answer. The young soldier looked up at me with tears streaming down his face, and when he spoke, his voice cracked like a child¡¯s. ¡°Luna,¡± he said, his words falling like hammer blows in the sudden silence of the room. ¡°The Alpha is dead. Cobblestone 98 98 Chapter 98 98 Chapter 98 Seraphina¡¯s POV The words hit me like a p to the face. My legs gave out instantly. ¡°What?¡± I gasped, grabbing the edge of the desk. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°No. No no no.¡± I was shaking my head so hard it hurt. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. You¡¯re wrong.¡± Marcus¡¯s hands shot out to steady me as I swayed. The young soldier was still on his knees, tears streaming down his dirt-streaked face. ¡°Where?¡± My voice cracked. ¡°Where did this happen?¡± ¡°Eastern ridge, Luna,¡± he stammered. ¡°The camp¡­ it was destroyed. Blood everywhere. We couldn¡¯t¡­ we couldn¡¯t find¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± I cut him off, my heart hammering so fast I could barely breathe. ¡°Just stop talking!¡± I pressed both hands to my chest, searching desperately for that warm feeling that told me Damien was alive. It was¡­ weak. But still there. It had to be. ¡°If he was dead, I¡¯d know,¡± I said, more to myself than anyone else. ¡°I¡¯d feel it break. The bond would snap.¡± ¡°Sera,¡± Marcus said quietly. ¡°Sometimes shock can-¡± ¡°NO!¡± The word exploded out of me. The windows actually rattled. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say it! He¡¯s not dead!¡± Everyone in the room stepped back. I could feel my alpha power flooding out like a tidal wave, making the air thick and heavy. ¡°Damien!¡± I screamed into the mindlink, putting everything I had into it. ¡°Damien, answer me! Right now!¡± Silence. Complete, terrifying silence. But silence didn¡¯t mean death. It meant distance. Mountains. Something blocking us. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± I snapped at the soldier, my voice shaking with barely controlled fury. ¡°Right now. Every single detail.¡± 16:00 115 < 98 Chapter 98 The poor kid looked like he might pass out. ¡°Luna, I¡ª¡± ¡°Talk! What exactly did you see?¡± The boy-he really was just a boy, maybe neen at most-swallowed hard and began his report. As he spoke, painting a picture of destruction and apparent massacre at the camp where Damien and his team had been stationed. ¡°How many bodies did you actually see?¡± I interrupted when he described finding the remnants of the camp. ¡°I¡­ what?¡± He blinked at me in confusion. ¡°Bodies,¡± I repeated, my tone sharp with forced authority. ¡°How many actual bodies did you personally observe?¡± ¡°I¡­ there was blood. So much blood. And the camp was destroyed, everything burned and¡­¡± ¡°But how many bodies?¡± I pressed, feeling a spark of something that might have been hope. The soldier¡¯s face went pale. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ the smoke was so thick, and we had to retreat when we heard more roguesing. But Luna, the amount of blood¡­¡± ¡°Blood doesn¡¯t equal death!¡± I snapped, feeling some fighting back into me. ¡°We heal fast. We recover from stuff that would kill humans. Blood just means there was a fight.¡± Marcus stared at me like I¡¯d lost my mind. ¡°Sera, even if that¡¯s true, even if some of them made it¡­ the rogues have had days to dig in. Going after them now? That¡¯s suicide.¡± ¡°Good thing I¡¯m not nning to kill myself then,¡± I shot back, pacing behind the desk like a caged animal. ¡°I¡¯m nning to get my mate back.¡± ¡°Sera. Marcus used my first name. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You seriously think you can lead a mission into enemy territory?¡± I whirled around, letting every bit of alpha power I had st out. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me what I can and can¡¯t do! I¡¯m the Luna of this pack! My mate is missing! That makes this MY decision!¡± The room went dead silent. Marcus looked like I¡¯d pped him. Then the door burst open and three more officers rushed in, all talking at once. 1640 < 98 Chapter 98 161 ¡°Luna, we¡¯ve lost contact with two more camps-¡± ¡°The entire eastern perimeter has gone dark¡ª¡± ¡°STOP!¡± I screamed, my hands flying to my head. ¡°How many people? Just tell me how many!¡± ¡°Sixty,¡± one of them whispered. ¡°Maybe more.¡± Sixty people. Sixty families waiting for news. Sixty warriors who might be dead or captured or worse. ¡°Then we go get them,¡± I said, my voice deadly calm. I saw red. Pure, blinding red. ¡°Every day we wait is another day they could be suffering! Another day Damien could be-¡± I couldn¡¯t say it. Couldn¡¯t even think it. ¡°Emergency council meeting,¡± I snapped. ¡°Right now. Get everyone here. Anyone with authority to mobilize a rescue op.¡± Twenty minutester, the conference room was packed with the grimmest faces I¡¯d ever seen. The tension was so thick I could barely breathe. ¡°You know why we¡¯re here,¡± I said, standing at the head of the table even though my legs felt like jelly. ¡°Three camps are down. Including the one with our Alpha King. I want a rescue mission. Now.¡± The room exploded. ¡°I can feel the mate bond,¡± I said, my voice shaking with fury. ¡°It¡¯s weak, it¡¯s faint, but it¡¯s THERE. That means he¡¯s alive.¡± I mmed both hands on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll take a small team to check. If I find proof they¡¯re dead, fine. I¡¯ll ept
  1. But if there¡¯s even a chance-¡±
¡°You can¡¯t lead this mission,¡± Marcus cut me off. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it.¡± The words hit me like a physical blow. Won¡¯t allow it? Marcus went pale but didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I¡¯ve lost too many people already.¡± 16 TIN < 98 Chapter 98 ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± came a voice from the door. Riley walked in, her face set with determination. ¡°Not if I go with her.¡± ¡°Riley-¡°I started. ¡°No, Sera. You saved my life. You saved all our lives. If you think he¡¯s alive, then I believe you.¡± She moved to stand beside me. ¡°Someone needs to keep you from being reckless. Might as well be me.¡± Tears stung my eyes. ¡°Riley..¡± ¡°Any other volunteers?¡± she called out to the room. Hands shot up around the table. Young warriors, experienced soldiers, people who¡¯d trained with me. Marcus looked around, seeing the determination on everyone¡¯s faces. His resistance finally cracked. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°But we do this smart. Small team. Minimal risk. Extraction only.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± I said, though we both knew once I found Damien, all bets were off. An hourter, I knelt beside Adrian¡¯s bed. He was supposed to be napping but was wide awake, those silver- blue eyes watching me. ¡°You¡¯re going to find Daddy,¡± he said. Not a question. No point lying. ¡°I¡¯m going to try, baby.¡± ¡°The bad wolves hurt him?¡± ¡°Maybe. That¡¯s why I need to help.¡± Adrian sat up, his little face so serious it broke my heart. ¡°I want toe. I¡¯m good at finding things. And I know what Daddy smells like.¡± ¡°Oh, sweetheart.¡± I smoothed his curls. ¡°This is too dangerous. I need you here to protect yourself. He thought about this hard. Finally nodded. ¡°Okay. But promise you¡¯ll bring Daddy home. Pinky promise.¡± I held out my little finger. ¡°I promise, Adrian. With everything I am, I promise.¡± 16 010 98 Chapter 98 Our pinkies locked. For a second, the world felt less scary. Two hourster, I stood in the driveway watching our convoy load up. Three vehicles. Twelve warriors. Riley appeared beside me, gear packed, face grim. ¡°Ready?¡± I looked back at the mansion. Adrian was at his window with Ophelia. Then I thought about Damien-hurt, maybe captured, but alive. I could feel it. ¡°Ready,¡± I said, climbing into the lead car. ¡°Let¡¯s bring them home.¡± As we drove away, I pressed my hand to my chest one more time, searching for that thread connecting me to my mate. Still there. Fragile but unbroken. *I¡¯ming,* I sent into the darkness. *Hold on, Damien. I¡¯ming.* < Cobblestone 99 99 Chapter 99 99 Chapter 99 Seraphina¡¯s POV The convoy moved through the winding mountain roads like a funeral procession, each mile bringing us closer to the unknown horror that might be waiting for us. I sat in the passenger seat of the lead vehicle, my hands clenched so tightly in myp that my knuckles had gone white. ¡°Sera,¡± came Riley¡¯s voice. ¡°You should try to eat something. It¡¯s been hours since breakfast.¡± I nced at the protein bar she¡¯d ced on the dashboard earlier, my stomach immediately rebelling at the thought. ¡°I can¡¯t. Not until I know he¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°The baby needs¡ª¡± ¡°Sorry. I just¡­ I can¡¯t think about anything else right now.¡± Through the rearview mirror, I could see the other two vehicles following behind us, filled with some of the best warriors our pack had to offer. *Damien?* I tried the mindlink again, sending the thought out with all the desperate hope I could muster. *Please, if you can hear this, just give me something. Anything.* The response was the same endless void it had been for days, but I refused to let that discourage me. Distance. Mountains. Something was blocking our connection, but it was still there. Faint, fragile, but unbroken. It had to be unbroken. ¡°There, Riley said suddenly, her voice tight with concern. ¡°Up ahead. Do you see that?¡± I followed her gaze to a spot about fifty yards ahead where something metallic glinted in the afternoon sunlight. As we drew closer, my heart began to pound with recognition and dread. It was a piece of military gear. A tactical vest, torn and bloody, discarded beside the road like trash. ¡°Stop the car, I said, my voice barely above a whisper. Riley pulled over, and I was out of the vehicle before it hade to aplete stop. The other cars pulled up 99 Chapter 99 behind us, and I could hear car doors mming as the rest of our team emerged to see what had caught our attention. I knelt beside the vest, my hands trembling as I reached out to touch the dark stains that covered the reinforced fabric. ¡°There was a fight here,¡± I said, rising to my feet with my jaw set in determination. ¡°But look at the blood pattern. This looks like¡­ like someone was wounded but kept moving.¡± ¡°All right, everyone,¡± I called out, raising my voice to address the entire rescue team. ¡°We¡¯re going on foot from here. The terrain ahead is too rough for vehicles, and we need to be able to move quietly.¡± There was a murmur of acknowledgment from the assembled warriors as they began checking their gear and weapons. ¡°Luna,¡± came a voice from behind me. I turned to see James, one of the younger warriors, approaching with his pack slung over his shoulder. ¡°Are you sure about this? I mean, no disrespect, but you¡¯re¡­ well, you¡¯re pregnant. Maybe you should coordinate from back here while we-¡± ¡°No.¡± The word came out with enough alpha dominance to make him take an involuntary step backward. ¡°I appreciate your concern, James, but I¡¯m not staying behind.¡± The forest was ancient and vast, with towering pine trees that blocked out most of the afternoon sunlight and created a cathedral-like atmosphere that would have been beautiful under different circumstances. Now, it felt oppressive and threatening, full of shadows that could hide any number of dangers. We¡¯d been hiking for nearly two hours, following the intermittent blood trail and broken branches that marked the passage of whoever had been here before us. The silence was absolute except for our own careful footsteps and the asional bird call from somewhere high above. *Stay calm,* I told myself as we pushed deeper into the wilderness. *You¡¯re an alpha now. You can handle this. You¡¯ve got the best warriors in the pack with you, and you¡¯ve got abilities that can help if someone gets hurt.* But with each step, the knot of fear in my stomach grew tighter. The blood trail was getting fresher, which meant we were gaining on whoever had left it. That should have been encouraging, but instead it filled me with dread. 16 07 244 99 Chapter 99 ¡°Luna,¡± Riley whispered, appearing at my elbow with her weapon drawn. ¡°We¡¯re getting close to something. I can smell smoke up ahead.¡± I nodded, my own enhanced senses picking up the acrid scent of a recent fire. But underneath that, there was something else-the unmistakable musk of rogue wolves, thick and cloying in the still air. ¡°Signal the others,¡± I whispered back. ¡°We approach with extreme caution.¡± As we crept through the underbrush, the smell of smoke grew stronger, mixed with other scents that made my stomach turn-blood, sweat, and the particr stench that came from bodies that had been left too long without proper care. The trees began to thin ahead of us, revealing what looked like a clearing bathed in the golden light ofte afternoon. But as we drew closer, I could see that what I¡¯d taken for natural sunlight was actually the flickering glow of mes. ¡°Moon goddess,¡± someone whispered behind me, and I felt my heart sink as I got my first clear view of what The camp-or what was left of it-spread out before us like a scene from a nightmare. Tents had been shredded and scattered, equipmenty broken and abandoned, and the remains of several fires still smoldered throughout the area. The ground was dark with stains that I didn¡¯t want to identify too closely. But what terrified me most was theplete absence of any human presence. No guards, no prisoners, no bodies. Nothing but devastation and the lingering smell of violence. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I whispered, my voice cracking with fear. I moved forward on shaking legs, stepping carefully around the debris that littered the camp. Every shadow could hide a body, every overturned piece of equipment could conceal evidence of Damien¡¯s fate. *Damien,* I called through the mindlink, putting every ounce of desperate love I possessed into the connection. *Damien, if you can hear me, please respond. I¡¯m here. I¡¯vee to find you.* A new voice cut through the afternoon air-a howl that echoed through the trees like a warning siren. It was answered immediately by another, then another, until the forest rang with the sound of approaching wolves. ¡°Rogues,¡± Marcus growled, appearing beside us with his weapon ready. ¡°They know we¡¯re here.¡± 1119001 < 99 Chapter 99 ¡°We need to move!¡± Riley shouted over the chaos. ¡°This position is too exposed!¡± I looked around frantically, trying to spot the best route for retreat, when I saw it-a narrow game trail that led away from the camp and deeper into the forest. It was barely visible between the trees, but it seemed to head in the same direction the prisoner trail had gone. ¡°This way!¡± I called out, pointing toward the trail. ¡°Follow me!¡± What happened next was like something out of a nightmare. One moment I was following the narrow trail with Riley close behind me, and the next I was alone in a part of the forest I didn¡¯t recognize, with no sign of mypanions anywhere. ¡°Riley?¡± I called out softly, not wanting to attract unwanted attention but desperate to reestablish contact with my team. ¡°Marcus? Anyone?¡± Silence answered me, broken only by the distant sound of wind through the pine branches and my own rapid breathing. < Cobblestone 100 100 Chapter 100 100 Chapter 100 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 ¡°Riley?¡± I called out again, my voice barely above a whisper as I pressed my back against the rough bark of a massive pine tree. ¡°Marcus? Anyone?¡± The silence that answered me was deafening. Not even the rustle of small animals or the call of birds broke the oppressive quiet that had settled over this part of the forest like a suffocating nket. My heart hammered against my ribs so hard I was sure anyone within a mile could hear it. How had I gotten separated from the others so quickly? One moment we¡¯d been moving together along that narrow trail, and the next I waspletely alone in what felt like an entirely different forest. The mist that swirled around the trees was wrong somehow-too thick, too deliberate. *This isn¡¯t natural,* A warned, her voice tight with anxiety in the back of my mind. *Something¡¯s very wrong here.* I tried to retrace my steps, looking for anyndmark that might help me figure out where I¡¯d gone wrong. But every tree looked exactly like every other tree, and the mist made it impossible to see more than a few feet in any direction. *Focus,* I told myself firmly. *You¡¯re an alpha now. You¡¯ve got enhanced senses and healing abilities and a pack of warriors counting on you. Figure this out.* But the longer I stood there, the more convinced I became that this wasn¡¯t just a case of getting turned around in the woods. The mist, the silence, the way my team had simply vanished without a trace-it all felt orchestrated. ¡°A trap,¡± I whispered, the words sending ice water through my veins. ¡°This is all a trap.¡± The moment the realization hit me, I knew I had to get out of here, A distant howl echoed through the trees, low and mournful and definitely not from any member of my rescue party. It was answered immediately by another, then another, until the forest seemed to ring with the sound of approaching predators. 12 1 < 100 Chapter 100 My blood turned to ice. The rogues hadn¡¯t just been alerted to our presence-they were surrounding us. Hunting us. Without hesitation, I threw back my head and released my own howl into the misty air. The pre-arranged signal Riley and I had agreed on if we needed to abort the mission and retreat immediately. The sound seemed to be swallowed by the mist almost as soon as it left my throat, but I had to hope that at least some of my team would hear it and understand. A scent hit me like a physical blow, stopping me mid-thought and making my knees go weak with relief and confusion. *Damien.* It was definitely his scent-that uniquebination of sandalwood and masculine warmth that made my wolf A whine with longing. But there was something wrong with it. The familiar scent was there, but it wasyered with something else. Something sharp and chemical andpletely wrong. ¡°Damien?¡± I called out, my voice cracking with desperate hope as I stumbled forward through the mist. ¡°Damien, is that you? Please, if you¡¯re there, say something!¡± The scent grew stronger as I moved deeper into the fog, following what might have been a path or might have been nothing more than my own desperate imagination. The words died in my throat as a wave of dizziness crashed over me without warning. The forest tilted sideways, and I had to grab onto a nearby tree branch to keep from falling. My vision blurred around the edges, and suddenly it felt like I was trying to breathe through cotton. *What¡¯s happening to me?* I thought frantically, fighting against the weakness that was spreading through my limbs like poison. I copsed to my knees in the damp forest floor, my hands wing uselessly at the moss and fallen leaves as I tried to fight off the effects of whatever they¡¯d used on me. But it was toote. ¡°Well, well, well,¡± came a voice that made my blood freeze in my veins. It was female, rich with satisfaction and dark amusement. < 100 Chapter 100 I tried to lift my head to see who was speaking, but my neck muscles wouldn¡¯t obey. As thest of my strength drained away and consciousness began to slip through my fingers like water, I managed to send one final, desperate message through the mate bond. Then the darkness swallowed mepletely, and I knew nothing more. Cobblestone 101 101 Chapter 101 101 Chapter 101 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The morning air was crisp as we made our way deeper into the bordends, our boots crunching softly against the fallen leaves that carpeted the forest floor. Three days into our reconnaissance mission, and I was already missing Sera with an intensity that caught me off guard. *Focus, Damien.* I shook my head, trying to push away the image of her sleepy smile from this morning when I¡¯d kissed her goodbye. The way she¡¯d looked in our bed, her dark hair spread across the pillows, one hand unconsciously resting on her still-t belly where our child was growing. ¡°Alpha?¡± Lucas fell into step beside me, his voice low enough that the six warriors behind us couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°The tracks we found yesterday are definitely fresh. Rogues were here within thest forty-eight hours.¡± I nodded, forcing my attention back to the task at hand. ¡°How many?¡± ¡°At least a dozen, maybe more. They¡¯re being careful about covering their trail, but¡­¡± He paused, ncing around at the dense pine trees surrounding us. ¡°Something feels off. The pattern doesn¡¯t match what we¡¯ve seen before.¡± ¡°What kind of pattern?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not hunting. Not really moving with any particr purpose.¡± He crouched down, pointing to a set of paw prints in the soft earth. ¡°Look at this. They¡¯re circling, like they¡¯re waiting for something. Or someone.¡± A chill ran down my spine. I pulled out my satellite phone, checking the signal strength. Still strong enough to reach home base, which meant I could contact Sera if needed. The thought eased some of the tension in my chest. ¡°Pack up, I ordered, my voice carrying the unmistakable tone of alphamand. ¡°We¡¯re moving out. Now.¡± No one questioned the order. Within minutes, we had our gear secured and were heading deeper into the forest, following the rogue trail that seemed to wind endlessly through the dense undergrowth. The first day had been almost pleasant clear skies, good visibility, and thefortable camaraderie of warriors on a mission. We¡¯d found evidence of rogue activity, yes, but nothing that seemed immediately threatening. I¡¯d even managed to contact Sera twice through our mindlink, sharing brief moments of 16.01 < 101 Chapter 101 connection that made the distance between us bearable. By the third day, everything changed. The fog rolled in sometime before dawn, thick and unnatural, clinging to the forest floor like something alive. Within hours, visibility dropped to maybe twenty feet, and even my enhanced senses struggled to prate the unnatural mist. ¡°Alpha,¡± Lucas called out, his voice tight with barely controlled panic. ¡°I can¡¯t see the trail anymore. I can barely see you.¡± I could hear the fear creeping into the voices of the other warriors as they called out positions, trying to maintain formation in the disorienting white void that had swallowed our world. ¡°Everyone stop moving,¡± Imanded, my voice cutting through the fog with supernatural rity. ¡°Form a circle. Hold positions.¡± The mist carried an acrid, almost chemical scent that made my wolf recoil in disgust. ¡°Stay calm,¡± I called out, injecting every ounce of alpha authority into my voice. ¡°We¡¯ve been in worse situations. Lucas, can you reach anyone on the radio?¡± Static was the only response when he tried, and my satellite phone showed no signal at all. We were backup. *Sera.* I reached out through our mindlink, desperately hoping the connection could prate whatever was blocking our othermunications. But there was nothing. ¡°Listen to me,¡± I said, moving toward the center of what I hoped was still our circle formation. ¡°We are not lost. We are not trapped. This fog will lift, and when it does, we¡¯ll continue our mission. Until then, we stay together, we stay alert, and we trust in our training.¡± A chorus of ¡°Yes, Alpha¡± answered me, stronger and more confident than before, ¡°Good. Because I¡¯m going to get every single one of you home to your families. That¡¯s a promise.¡± The words had barely left my mouth when the first howl echoed through the fog. 16.01 213 < Cobblestone 102 102 Chapter 102 102 Chapter 102 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The howl hit us like a p. Close. Too damn close. My wolf Alex went wild inside my chest. Every instinct screaming danger. This wasn¡¯t random. This was a trap. ¡°Stay together!¡± I roared. But the fog was wrong. All wrong. It moved like it was alive. Chemical stench burned my nose. Made my eyes water. This was magic. Dark, twisted magic. ¡°Alpha!¡± Lucas¡¯s voice cracked with panic. ¡°I can¡¯t see anyone!¡± More howls. From everywhere. All around us. Fuck. ¡°Listen to me!¡± I let my alpha power explode outward. ¡°Back to back! Fight as one!¡± The first rogue came out of nowhere. Massive. Teeth like razors. Eyes glowing yellow death, I shifted before I could think. Bones cracking. Muscles expanding. My human form melting away. The beast mmed into me. We rolled, ws raked my shoulder. Pain red white-hot. But I¡¯ve been fighting since I was fifteen. I mped down on its throat. Bit until I tasted copper. Hot blood filled my mouth. The rogue thrashed. Went limp. Dead. < 102 Chapter 102 ¡°Lucas!¡± I called out, still in wolf form. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Here! Two of them on me!¡± I bounded through the fog. Found him dancing between two snarling rogues. Blood streaming down his gray fur. He was tiring. Fast. I hit the nearest rogue like a freight train. Sent it flying into a tree. Crack. It didn¡¯t get up. The second one turned. Looked at me. My blood froze. This wasn¡¯t mindless rage. This was intelligence. nning. Someone had been training them. The rogue feinted left. Lunged right. I was ready. Caught it mid-leap. Jaws around its spine. Crunch. Another one down. I shifted back to human. Naked. Didn¡¯t care. ¡°Lucas! How many are left?¡± ¡°Five!¡± he gasped. ¡°Maybe six! The fog-I can¡¯t tell!¡± Five warriors. Out of twelve. Rage burned through me like acid. Pure. Blinding. ¡°Where¡¯s the nearest cover?¡± I snarled. ¡°Ridge. Half mile north¡± Another howl. Closer. Time was up. 10.01 215 < 102 Chapter 102 ¡°Everyone retreat!¡± I roared. ¡°North ridge! Stay together!¡± What came next was hell. Pure, blood-soaked hell. We fought through the forest like wounded animals. Every few yards, another wave hit us. Rogues melting out of the mist like ghosts. I lost count of my kills. Blood slicked my hands. Mine and theirs. Every muscle screamed. But we kept moving. Had to keep moving. ¡°Almost there!¡± Lucas appeared beside me. Supporting Derek, who was bleeding bad. ¡°I see the rocks!¡± The ridge was perfect. Natural fortress. Granite and pine. Limited approaches. We copsed behind the biggest boulder we could find. Gasping. Shaking. Final count: Five warriors. All wounded. Derek was worst. Deep gashes across his back. Blood everywhere. Lucas had a nasty bite on his forearm. Wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding. I had w marks across my shoulder. Pain with every breath. ¡°First aid,¡± Imanded. Voice hoarse. ¡°Patch up what you can.¡± While they worked, I stared at the forest below. The mist was thinning. Whatever spell created it was fading. But the rogues were still out there. Waiting, *Sera.* I reached for our bond. Desperate. *Sera, can you hear me?* Nothing. The connection was barely a whisper. Like a candle in the wind. Something was wrong. Seriously wrong. 16.02 < 102 Chapter 102 Our bond was iron-strong. It shouldn¡¯t be this weak unless- No. Don¡¯t think it. Sera was safe. Home with Adrian. Had to be. *Focus,* I told myself. *Your men need you.* ¡°How bad, Derek?¡± I crouched beside him. He tried to smile. Failed. ¡°I¡¯ve had worse, Alpha.¡± Bullshit. He was dying. We all knew it. *If Sera were here¡­* The thought hit like a punch to the gut. She could heal him. Heal all of them. Those golden hands working magic. But she wasn¡¯t here. I was alone with five bleeding warriors. Cut off from everything. No backuping. The longing was so intense it nearly knocked me over. God, what I¡¯d give for her here. Not just the healing. Her presence. Her strength. The way she looked at impossible situations and found answers. We could fight together. Side by side. Like we¡¯d dreamed. Instead, I was trapped on a mountain. Men dying. No way home. ¡°Alpha,¡± Lucas settled beside me. Arm bandaged. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± I looked out at the forest. Shadows moving between trees. Still hunting us. ¡°We survive the night.¡± My voice was rough. ¡°Come morning, we figure out how to get home.¡± It wasn¡¯t much. But it was all I had. Lucas nodded. Grim understanding. ¡°And if theye again?¡± I pulled my silver de. Tested its weight. Still sharp despite the blood. 16.02 < 102 Chapter 102 ¡°Then we send them to hell.¡± The sun was setting. Long shadows across our refuge. I tried the bond again. *Sera. Please be safe. Please be smart.* Still nothing. Like shouting into an empty void. My chest ached. Not from the wounds. From fear. If she was in danger while I was stuck here¡­ The thought made me want to howl. To rage. To tear apart everything in reach. *Hold on,* I whispered into the darkness. *Just hold on. I¡¯ll find a way back to you.* Cobblestone 103 103 Chapter 103 103 Chapter 103 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The shock of ice-cold water hitting my face jolted me into consciousness like a lightning bolt. I gasped, choking and sputtering as the liquid invaded my nose and mouth, my body jerking against restraints I couldn¡¯t yetprehend. ¡°Sister dear.¡± The voice was sickeningly familiar, dripping with malicious satisfaction that made my blood run cold even before my vision cleared enough to identify the speaker. *Valerie.* As my eyes adjusted to the dim lighting, the reality of my situation crashed over me in waves. I was tied to a chair in what looked like an abandoned storage room-concrete walls stained with mold and God knows what else, rusted metal shelving, and the overwhelming stench of decay and human waste. My wrists were bound behind the chair with rough rope that bit into my skin, and my ankles were secured to the chair legs. I tried to speak, to demand answers, but only a hoarse croak emerged from my throat. My mouth felt like sandpaper, my tongue thick and unresponsive. ¡°Having trouble finding your voice?¡± Valerie stepped into the weak circle of light cast by a single bare bulb hanging overhead. She looked different. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she continued, circling my chair. ¡°That¡¯s just the aftereffects of the drugs. They¡¯ll wear off soon enough. We need you awake.¡± ¡°Where¡­¡± I managed to rasp out, my voice barely audible. ¡°Where are we?¡± Valerieughed, the sound echoing off the concrete walls with genuine delight. ¡°Oh, Sera, you always were slow on the uptake. We¡¯re in my new kingdom, courtesy of some very amodating new friends.¡± She gestured grandly at the squalid surroundings as if she were showing off a pce. ¡°I have to say, I¡¯ve found the rogue lifestyle quite liberating. No more pretending to be the perfect little pack member. No more bowing and scraping to alphas who think they¡¯re better than everyone else.¡± 113 < 103 Chapter 103 ¡°The new Luna,¡± I whispered, the pieces finally clicking into ce. She leaned down until her face was inches from mine, her breath hot and rancid against my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t care about me, dear sister. You should be much more concerned about yourself right now.¡± Before I could respond, she drew back her hand and pped me across the face with enough force to make my ears ring. The sharp crack echoed through the room, and I tasted blood where my teeth cut into my inner cheek. ¡°That¡¯s for stealing my life,¡± she snarled, all pretense of yful banter vanishing. ¡°For taking what should have been mine. For making me look like a fool in front of the entire pack.¡± Another p, harder this time, snapping my head to the other side. ¡°That¡¯s for seducing Damien with your pathetic omega act. Did you really think someone like him could love someone like you?¡± I spat blood, meeting her wild gaze with as much defiance as I could muster. ¡°He does love me. And you know
  1. That¡¯s what¡¯s eating you alive, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Her face contorted with rage, and for a moment I thought she might hit me again. Instead, sheughed. She straightened up, smoothing down her filthy clothes with mock dignity. ¡°I have something much more¡­ creative in mind to treat people like you.¡± The sound of heavy footsteps in the corridor outside made my stomach drop. Multiple sets of boots, moving with purpose. ¡°Ah, perfect timing,¡± Valerie said, pping her hands together with childlike excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve been telling my new friends all about you, Sera.¡± The door creaked open, and three massive figures filled the doorway. Even in the dim light, I could smell them-the rank odor of unwashed bodies. ¡°Boys, Valerie said sweetly, ¡°meet my darling stepsister, Seraphina.¡± ¡°She¡¯s prettier than you said,¡± one of them rumbled, his voice thick with lust and cruelty. ¡°This is gonna be fun.¡± ¡°Now, now,¡± Valerie chided, though her tone held no real reproof. ¡°Remember what we discussed. I want her broken, not dead. At least not yet.¡± < 103 Chapter 103 She gestured toward the rogues, who began moving into the room with the coordinated movements of predators who had done this before. ¡°Have fun, boys,¡± she said, heading toward the door. ¡°Try to leave her conscious. I want her to remember every second of this.¡± Cobblestone 104 < 104 Chapter 104 104 Chapter 104 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The door mmed shut behind Valerie with a sound that made my heart race. Her footsteps echoed down the hallway, growing fainter and fainter until all I could hear was the heavy breathing of the three disgusting men surrounding me. ¡°Well, well, well,¡± the biggest one wheezed, his belly hanging over his belt as he rubbed his hands together. ¡°Looks like Christmas came early, boys.¡± I tried to keep my voice steady, but I could hear the tremor in it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± ¡°Oh, sweetheart,¡± the second one interrupted, his yellow teeth gleaming in the dim light as he leered at me. ¡°This is about having some fun.¡± The third one, skinnier than the others but with dead, cold eyes, licked his lips. ¡°Been a long time since we had ourselves a pretty little omega to y with.¡± The fat oneughed, a wet, disgusting sound. ¡°We¡¯re just men with needs. And you, princess, are gonna help us with those needs.¡± The fat one reached out with his grimy fingers toward my face. The moment his skin touched mine, something inside me exploded. It was like lightning struck my soul. Every cell in my body ignited with power I¡¯d never felt before. The ropes around my wrists didn¡¯t just snap-they disintegrated into dust. I was on my feet before any of them could blink. My hand shot out and grabbed the fat bastard by the throat, my fingers closing around his neck like a steel vice. His eyes bulged as he realized he couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t break free, couldn¡¯t do anything but stare at me in absolute terror. ¡°You made a mistake,¡± I growled. It was filled with authority, with dominance, with the kind of power that made grown men wet themselves in fear. ¡°I¡¯m not omega.¡± ¡°What the fuck-¡± the yellow-toothed one started to say, but his words died in his throat. The fat man in my grip was turning purple, wing desperately at my hand. But I might as well have been 18 021 174 < 104 Chapter 104 made of iron. His struggles were pathetic, useless. I released the fat one¡¯s throat and he copsed to the ground, gasping and choking like a dying fish. The sound was deeply satisfying. ¡°Run,¡± I said quietly, but my voice carried the unmistakablemand of an alpha. ¡°Run now, and maybe I¡¯ll let you live.¡± Instead of running, the yellow-toothed one pulled out a rusty knife, his hand shaking. ¡°You think you can scare us, bitch? We¡¯ve killed alphas before!¡± ¡°Have you?¡± I asked conversationally, taking a step toward him. ¡°Because I¡¯m about to kill you.¡± He lunged at me with the knife, probably expecting me to cower or scream. I caught his wrist mid-swing and twisted. The snap of breaking bones echoed through the room like a gunshot. His scream was even louder. ¡°Oh God, oh fuck, she broke my arm!¡± he shrieked, dropping the knife as he cradled his mangled wrist against his chest. ¡°She fucking broke my arm!¡± The skinny one tried to run for the door, but I was faster. I grabbed him by the back of his shirt and hurled him into the concrete wall with enough force to crack the surface. He slumped to the ground, blood streaming from his nose. ¡°Please,¡± he whimpered. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, stalking toward him. ¡°You were going to do much worse to me, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t gonna kill you!¡± he babbled, tears mixing with the blood on his face. ¡°Just rough you up a little! Have some fun!¡± ¡°Fun?¡± I grabbed him by the front of his filthy shirt and lifted him clean off the ground with one hand. ¡°You call rape fun?¡± ¡°No! No, I didn¡¯t mean-¡± ¡°Yes, you did.¡± I mmed him back against the wall, hard enough to rattle his teeth. The fat one was still on the ground, gasping for air. The yellow-toothed one was sobbing over his broken arm. And this piece of garbage in my hands was about to piss himself. 16.02 214 < 104 Chapter 104 Pathetic. All of them. ¡°Where did Valerie go?¡± I demanded, shaking the skinny one like a rag doll. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± he wailed. ¡°She just said to wait here! She didn¡¯t tell us nothing else!¡± I could hear his heartbeat hammering against his ribs. Smell the acrid stench of his terror. He was telling the truth. ¡°Wrong answer,¡± I said anyway, and drove my knee into his stomach. He doubled over, retching. I let him fall to the ground where he belonged. The fat one had finally recovered enough to speak. ¡°You crazy bitch!¡± he wheezed. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to us! We¡¯ll tell everyone! We¡¯ll¡ª¡± I was across the room and standing over him before he could finish the threat. ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± His bravado crumbled instantly. ¡°Nothing. We won¡¯t do nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I said softly. ¡°Because if I ever see any of you again, I will hunt you down and tear your throats out with my bare hands. Do you understand me?¡± They all nodded frantically. ¡°Good. Now tell me where Valerie is.¡± ¡°The old railway bridge! She said she will go there.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re lying to me-¡± ¡°We¡¯re not!¡± the skinny one gasped from where he was still curled up on the floor. ¡°We swear we¡¯re not lying!¡± I gripped the metal and twisted. The lock mechanism screamed in protest before giving waypletely. The door swung open with a satisfying creak. The corridor was long and narrow, lit by a single flickering bulb that cast dancing shadows on the peeling walls. I could smell Valerie¡¯s cloying perfume lingering in the stale air, mixed with the scents of rust, mold, and decades of decay, I found an exit at the end of the corridor, a heavy metal door that opened onto the night air. In the distance, I 16.02 0 < 104 Chapter 104 could see the dark silhouette of the railway bridge spanning the ravine like the skeleton of some prehistoric beast. And there, standing at the center of the span, was a familiar figure. Valerie. She was facing away from me, probably expecting her hired thugs to deliver my broken body sometime around dawn. I smiled as I stepped out of the shadows and onto the bridge proper. My footsteps rang against the metal grating, the sound carrying clearly in the still night air. Valerie¡¯s head snapped around, her eyes going wide with shock as she saw me walking toward her. ¡°Hello, sister,¡± I called out. ¡°Miss me?¡± Cobblestone 105 105 Chapter 105 105 Chapter 105 Valerie¡¯s POV 1 The sound of footsteps on the metal bridge made my heart leap with joy. Finally. Watching that bitch steal everything that should have been mine, it was time for payback. I turned around with my sweetest smile, ready to greet my soldiers. The smile died on my lips. ¡°Hello, sister.¡± Seraphina stood there like some avenging angel, her ck hair flowing behind her in the night wind, those damn emerald eyes zing with fury. ¡°Sera?¡± My voice came out as a pathetic squeak. ¡°How did you¡­ but you were¡­¡± Sera¡¯s fingers were wrapped around my throat like iron bands, squeezing tighter with every passing second. Her green eyes zed with a fury I¡¯d never seen before. ¡°Please,¡± I gasped, wing desperately at her hands. ¡°Sera, please¡­ I was just¡­ I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± But her grip only tightened. The alpha power radiating from her hit me like a physical force, making my wolf cower and whimper in the deepest recesses of my mind. This wasn¡¯t the pathetic little omega I¡¯d grown up tormenting. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean what?¡± she snarled. ck spots danced at the edges of my vision. My lungs burned as I fought for air that wouldn¡¯te. *How did she get free?* I thought frantically, *The ropes were supposed to be silver-lined. She shouldn¡¯t have been able to break them.* ¡°Sera, please,¡± I wheezed, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ we¡¯re family.¡± Herugh was harsh and bitter. ¡°Family? You¡¯ve never treated me like family a day in your life, Val. But don¡¯t worry.¡± Her fingers shifted slightly, finding new pressure points that made stars explode behind my eyelids. ¡°I¡¯m going to treat you exactly like you deserve.¡± 174 < 105 Chapter 105 Panic wed at my chest. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go. I was supposed to be the one in control here. I was the Luna of the rogue pack. I was the one with power. But as consciousness began to slip away from me, as Sera¡¯s inexorable grip tightened around my windpipe, I realized I had only one option left. *Voss!* I screamed through the mindlink, putting every ounce of desperation and terror I felt into the mental call. *HELP ME! SHE¡¯S GOING TO KILL ME!* For a moment, there was nothing but static silence across our mental connection. Then Voss¡¯s voice mmed into my mind with the force of a freight train. *Where are you?* *The bridge¡­ basement level¡­ bring the wolf poison!* I managed to project, even as Sera¡¯s grip tightened further. *Hurry! I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t hold on much longer!* ¡°Calling for pathetic.¡± your master?¡± Sera asked, her voice dripping with disgust. ¡°Look at you,¡± Sera continued. ¡°So I couldn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t breathe. The world was starting to go gray around the edges, and I could feel my wolf retreating deeper into my consciousness, preparing for what looked like inevitable death. Just when I thought it was over, when I was certain I¡¯d draw myst breath with Sera¡¯s hands around my throat, the sound of splintering wood filled the room. The storage room door exploded inward with a crash that shook dust from the ceiling. Through my rapidly failing vision, I saw Voss¡¯s massive frame filling the doorway, his eyes zing with murderous rage as he took in the scene before him. ¡°Get your hands off her, you bitch,¡± he snarled. Sera¡¯s head snapped toward him, her grip on my throat loosening just enough for me to drag in a desperate breath. But she didn¡¯t let go entirely. ¡°Stay back,¡± she warned, her own alpha authority crackling through the air like electricity. ¡°I¡¯m not done with her yet? Voss stepped into the room, and I could see the syringe gleaming in his massive fist. The wolf poison. Thank > 105 Chapter 105 God he¡¯d remembered to bring it. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand the situation here, sweetheart,¡± he said, his tone conversational despite the violence radiating from every line of his body. ¡°You see, that little piece of trash you¡¯re choking happens to be mine. And I don¡¯t share my toys.¡± Sera¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Your toy? Is that what you think she is?¡± Voss¡¯s smile was all teeth and malice. He moved faster than I¡¯d ever seen him move before. One moment he was several feet away, and the next he was right behind Sera, the syringe already plunging toward her neck. ¡°Let me show you what real consequences look like,¡± he whispered. Sera tried to turn, tried to defend herself, but she was still holding onto me and the awkward position left her vulnerable. The needle sank deep into her neck, and Voss¡¯s thumb mmed down on the plunger. The effect was immediate and devastating. Sera¡¯s eyes went wide with shock and pain.-Her grip on my throat went ck, and I copsed to the floor, gasping and choking as blessed air rushed back into my lungs. ¡°Wolfsbane, darling,¡± Voss said casually, tossing the empty syringe aside. ¡°A little concoction we rogues have been perfecting for years.¡± Sera took another step back, but her legs were already beginning to shake. The wolf poison was working its way through her system, attacking her enhanced strength and speed, reducing her to something barely above human levels. ¡°You see,¡± Voss continued, stalking toward her as she struggled to maintain her bnce, ¡°we¡¯ve had to deal with plenty of alpha assholes over the years. That¡¯s the key tool.¡± Sera¡¯s knees buckled, and she crashed to the concrete floor with a sickening thud. She tried to push herself back up, but her arms gave out beneath her. He reached out and grabbed her left hand, pinning it against the floor. Then, with deliberate cruelty, he ced his boot on top of her fingers and began to press down. Sera screamed. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Voss crooned, applying more pressure until I could hear the delicate bones creaking under the 314 < 105 Chapter 105 strain. ¡°Let me hear that pretty voice break.¡± ¡°Alpha¡¯s daughter, are you?¡± Voss ground his heel down harder, and the sound of snapping bone filled the room. ¡°Damien¡¯s precious little Luna? That just makes me want to hurt you more.¡± O Cobblestone 106 < 106 Chapter 106 106 Chapter 106 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The familiar gates of our territory should have brought relief. Instead, they felt like a mockery. I rode in the lead vehicle, every muscle in my body screaming with exhaustion and barely healed wounds. Behind me, the medical van carried what was left of my team. Five warriors. Five, out of twelve who¡¯d left three days ago. Derek was unconscious, hooked up to an IV. Emergency surgery had stopped the worst of the bleeding, but he¡¯d lost too much blood. Fuck. The others were just as bad. My silver-blue eyes burned as I stared through the windshield. We¡¯d walked straight into a trap. But all of that could wait. There was only one thing that mattered now. Sera. I needed to see her. Touch her. Make sure she was safe. Thest days had been hell, not just because of the ambush, but because I¡¯d been cut off from our mindlink. The rogues had used some kind of jamming magic that blocked all supernaturalmunications. Without hearing her voice. Without feeling her presence. It was torture. The convoy pulled up to the mainpound. I was out of the SUV before it fully stopped, my boots hitting the gravel with purpose. ¡°Get them to the medical wing¡± I barked at the guards who rushed forward. ¡°Now.¡± I didn¡¯t wait to watch. My feet were already carrying me toward the main building, toward home, toward Sera. The front doors opened before I reached them. Lucas emerged, nked by two senior pack members. But something was wrong. His face was too pale. 1600 144 < 106 Chapter 106 ¡°Where is she?¡± I scanned the area behind him. ¡°Where¡¯s Sera?¡± Lucas stopped walking. The other pack members exchanged nces. That was when I knew. ¡°Lucas.¡± My voice dropped to the dangerous tone that made grown wolves submit. ¡°Where. Is. My. Mate.¡± ¡°Damien, you need to calm down anda€¡±¡± ¡°Answer the fucking question!¡± My alpha power exploded outward like a shockwave. Every wolf in a fifty-foot radius dropped their heads in submission. Car rms went off. Windows rattled. Lucas winced but held his ground. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s not here.¡± The words hit me like a physical blow. My vision went dark around the edges. ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s not here?¡± ¡°I just got the news that she left yesterday morning,¡± Lucas said quickly. ¡°She was worried about you. About the team. When we lost contact, she¡­ she said she was going to find you.¡± The world tilted sideways. ¡°She WHAT?¡± My hands were shaking. Actually shaking. Sera was out there. Alone. I spun away from him, my fists clenched so tight my knuckles had gone white. Every instinct was screaming at me to shift, to hunt, to tear apart anything that had dared threaten my mate. But first, I tried the mindlink. *Sera? Sera, can you hear me?* Nothing. *Sera, baby, please respond. I¡¯m back. I¡¯m safe. Where are you?* 16 02 < 106 Chapter 106 Still nothing. Just empty silence where her warm presence should be. The bond between us felt¡­ wrong. Not severed, but muffled. Like something was blocking it. ¡°Have you sent search teams?¡± I asked without turning around. ¡°Six teams. They¡¯ve been out all night. No sign of her yet, but we¡ª¡°¡± ¡°Double them.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± I whirled back to face him, and I saw him take an involuntary step backward. Whatever he saw in my eyes scared him. ¡°Double the search teams. Triple them. I want every avable warrior out there. I want helicopters. I want drones. I want every inch of that forest searched.¡± ¡°Damien, you need medical attention. You¡¯re covered in blood, and you haven¡¯t slept.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about sleep!¡± The words exploded out of me with enough force to make the nearby windows shake again. ¡°My mate is missing! My pregnant mate is somewhere out there, probably hurt, possibly captured by the same bastards who tried to kill my team!¡± My voice cracked on thest words. The rage was giving way to something darker. Something that felt like drowning. ¡°She¡¯s carrying our child, Lucas. Our baby. And I wasn¡¯t here to protect her.¡± *Sera, please. Please answer me. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t lose you,* Cobblestone 107 107 Chapter 107 107 Chapter 107 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The first thing that hit me when consciousness crawled back was the smell. Human waste. Unwashed bodies. Fear so thick it coated the back of my throat like oil. I gagged, my stomach lurching as the full assault of odors invaded my senses. I was lying on something cold and rough. Stone, maybe concrete. My body ached everywhere, but it was a distant, muffled pain-like my nerve endings had been wrapped in cotton. The wolf poison. Still working its way through my system. *A?* Nothing. Not even a whisper of her presence. The silence in my mind was terrifying, like losing a limb I¡¯d never realized I needed. I forced my eyes open, blinking against the dim light filtering through a barred window high above. The cell was small, maybe twelve feet by eight, with walls that looked like they hadn¡¯t been cleaned in decades. Dark stains I didn¡¯t want to identify marked the concrete. But the worst part wasn¡¯t the conditions. It was the people. At least a dozen other prisoners huddled against the walls, their clothes torn and filthy, their faces gaunt with hunger and terror. Though I caught the scent of a few wolves mixed in. All of them looked broken. A woman in the far corner rocked back and forth, her arms wrapped around her knees. She couldn¡¯t have been older than twenty, but her hair was already streaked with premature gray. She muttered something under her breath-a prayer, maybe, or just meaningless words to keep the silence at bay. Two men sat near the door, their backs pressed against the wall. One had a bandage wrapped around his head that had turned brown with old blood. The other kept ncing at the door with the kind of watchful terror, Before I could ask anything, the sound of heavy boots echoed from somewhere beyond the cell door. The effect on the other prisoners was immediate. Everyone shrank back, pressing themselves against the walls as if they could disappear into the concrete. 113 < 107 Chapter 107 The rocking woman stopped mid-motion, her eyes going wide with fear. ¡°Please,¡± someone whispered. ¡°Not again.¡± Keys rattled in the lock. The door swung open with a screech of rusted hinges that made my teeth ache. Two soldiers entered. ¡°Webb,¡± the taller one called out, consulting a piece of paper. His voice was t, bored, like he was reading a grocery list. The man with the head bandage went pale. Hispanion grabbed his arm. ¡°No,¡± the friend whispered urgently. ¡°Hide. Don¡¯t go.¡± But he was already standing, his whole body shaking. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s me.¡± The soldiers stepped forward. One grabbed his arm while the other unlocked a set of shackles from his belt. ¡°Please,¡± he begged as they mped the metal around his wrists. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything¡ª¡± The shorter soldier backhanded him across the face, cutting off his words. Blood trickled from his split lip. ¡°Save it for upstairs,¡± the soldier said. They dragged him toward the door. His friend lunged forward. ¡°Where are you taking him? When will he be back?¡± The tall soldier paused in the doorway, a cruel smile spreading across his face. ¡°He won¡¯t be.¡± The door mmed shut. The lock turned with finality. Screams echoed down the corridor, growing fainter and fainter until they cut off abruptly. Then silence. My stomach dropped. I tried again to reach for A, desperate for even a hint of her strength, her courage. But the wolf poison had built a wall between us that I couldn¡¯t break through. *Think, Sera. There has to be a way out of here.* I studied the cell more carefully. The door was solid steel with a small barred window. The lock looked new 213 < 107 Chapter 107 and expensive-not something I could pick even if I had the tools. The walls were thick concrete, and the only other opening was the barred window near the ceiling, too small and too high to be useful. Without my wolf strength, without A¡¯s enhanced senses, I was just human. Weak. Vulnerable. Hours passed. More soldiers came. More prisoners were taken away. Each time the door opened, my heart hammered against my ribs. Each time they called out a name that wasn¡¯t mine, relief and guilt warred in my chest. None of them came back. By the time full darkness settled over our cell, only eight of us remained. I pressed myself against the wall, my heart racing. Around me, the remaining prisoners huddled together like sheep sensing wolves. The footsteps stopped outside our door. Keys rattled. The lock turned. The door opened, revealing three soldiers this time instead of two. The one in the middle wore sergeant¡¯s stripes and carried himself with the confidence of someone used to being obeyed. He stepped into the cell, his cold gaze sweeping over us before settling on me. ¡°Seraphina.¡± Cobblestone 108 108 Chapter 108 108 Chapter 108 Seraphina¡¯s POV T The cold metal of the shackles bit into my wrists as they dragged me from the cell. My legs barely held my weight-the wolf poison still coursed through my veins like liquid fire, keeping A buried somewhere deep and unreachable. ¡°Move!¡± The guard¡¯s boot connected with my lower back, sending me stumbling forward down the narrow corridor. Every step echoed off the concrete walls. The prisoners in the other cells pressed themselves against the bars, watching with hollow eyes as I passed. They knew. They all knew where this led. To the execution chamber. My heart hammered against my ribs, but I forced myself to stand straighter. Whatever happened, I wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction of seeing me break. The corridor opened into arger room that stank of blood and death. Harsh fluorescent lights buzzed overhead, casting sickly shadows across what looked like an abandoned warehouse. Metal chains hung from the ceiling. Dark stains covered the concrete floor. And there, waiting for me like a queen holding court, stood Valerie. She¡¯d cleaned herself up since ourst encounter. Her golden hair was pulled back in a sleek ponytail, and she wore fresh clothes-ck jeans and a red silk blouse that probably cost more than most people made in a month. But I could still see the faint bruises around her throat from where I¡¯d tried to choke the life out of her. Not that I regretted it. Only that I¡¯d failed. Beside her, Voss lounged in what looked like a throne made from welded metal and animal pelts. The rogue king was even more massive than I remembered, his scarred face split in a predatory grin as his cold eyes took in my restrained form. ¡°Well, well,¡± Valerie purred, her voice dripping with false sweetness. ¡°Look what the cat dragged in.¡± < 108 Chapter 108 The guards forced me to my knees in front of them. The concrete was rough and cold against my shins, but I kept my chin up. Met her gaze with every ounce of defiance I had left. ¡°Sister dear,¡± I said, my voice hoarse but steady. ¡°Still ying dress-up, I see.¡± Her smile faltered for just a moment. Good. I could still get under her skin. ¡°You always did have a smart mouth,¡± she said, taking a step closer. ¡°But that¡¯s about to change.¡± I tried to reach for A again, desperate for even a whisper of her strength. Nothing. The wolf poison had built a wall between us that felt impossibly thick. ¡°You know,¡± Voss continued conversationally, ¡°I¡¯ve been running this operation for a long time. Years of collecting the worst scum the wolf world has to offer. Death row inmates, everyst one of them.¡± My blood ran cold. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The cells downstairs,¡± Valerie exined, her voice bright with malicious glee. ¡°They¡¯re not just prison cells, Sera. They¡¯re holding areas. For condemned prisoners waiting for execution.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been working our way through the list,¡± Voss added. ¡°One by one.¡± He grinned. ¡°And now it¡¯s your turn.¡± The casual cruelty in his voice made my skin crawl. But I wouldn¡¯t give them the fear they wanted. ¡°Damien wille for you,¡± I said, pouring every ounce of conviction I could muster into the words. ¡°When he finds out what you¡¯ve done, he¡¯ll hunt you to the ends of the earth. Both of you.¡± Valerie threw back her head andughed. The sound echoed off the walls like breaking ss. ¡°Oh, Sera,¡± she gasped when she finally stopped. ¡°You really think he¡¯sing to save you?¡± ¡°I know he is.¡± ¡°Even if he could find you,¡± Voss said, standing up from his throne to tower over me, ¡°it wouldn¡¯t matter. You see, sweetheart, by the time anyone figures out where you are, you¡¯ll be long dead.¡± ¡°And even if by some miracle he did show up,¡± Valerie added, her eyes bright with cruel delight, ¡°what exactly do you think he could do? You can¡¯t even summon your wolf anymore.¡± She was right. The wolf poison had severed my connection to A sopletely that I might as well have 75 370 < 108 Chapter 108 been human. Weak. Vulnerable. Ordinary. ¡°That¡¯s the beauty of wolfsbane,¡± Valerie continued, beginning to pace around me in slow circles. ¡°It doesn¡¯t just block your connection to your wolf-it paralyzes the wolf itself¡± My stomach lurched. ¡°A¡­¡± ¡°But here¡¯s the really fun part,¡± Valerie said, stopping directly in front of me. ¡°The dose we gave you before? That was just to keep you manageable. What we¡¯re about to give you¡­¡± She nodded to one of the guards, who stepped forward with a syringe that looked twice asrge as the one they¡¯d used before. The liquid inside was the same sickly green color, but there was so much more of it. ¡°This should be enough to kill your wolf permanently,¡± she said. ¡°And then kill you.¡± Terror shot through me like ice water, but I forced my voice to stay steady. ¡°Damien won¡¯t let this stand. Neither will any of the pack. They¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°They¡¯ll what?¡± Valerie interrupted. ¡°Hunt down a few rogue wolves who vanished into the wilderness? We¡¯ll be ghosts by the time they even start looking.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m practical,¡± Valerie corrected. ¡°I always hate you.¡± Voss stepped toward me, the syringe ready in his massive hand. ¡°Hold her still.¡± The guards grabbed my arms, pinning them behind my back. I struggled against their grip, but without A¡¯s strength, I was no match for them. ¡°Wait, I gasped, desperation wing at my chest. ¡°No more talking¡± Voss said firmly. He grabbed my head, tilting it to expose my neck. ¡°Time to say goodbye, princess. The needle pierced my skin like a white-hot poker. I screamed as the poison flooded my system, burning through my veins like molten metal. The effect was immediate and devastating. Where the first dose had built a wall between me and A, this felt like it was tearing down the very < 108 Chapter 108 foundations of my being. Pain exploded through every nerve ending, as if my body was being turned inside out. I convulsed against the restraints, my back arching as agony unlike anything I¡¯d ever experienced consumed me from the inside. It felt like dying. Like every cell in my body was shutting down one by one. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Valerie cooed. The world tilted sideways. Colors bled together. My vision darkened at the edges. *A,* I called desperately into the void where she should have been. *A, please¡­* But there was nothing. Not even an echo of her presence. Just a vast, empty silence that felt like the death of everything I was. My muscles seized. My lungs burned. Every breath was a struggle that got harder with each passing second. This was it. This was how I died. Not in battle. Not protecting my son or my mate. But chained and poisoned in a basement like a rabid dog. *Adrian,* I thought as consciousness began to slip away. *I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry I couldn¡¯te home to you.* The darkness crept in from all sides, cold and absolute. My body went limp against the restraints as the poison finished its work. I felt myself falling into a void so deep and ck that I wondered if I¡¯d ever find my way out. Maybe I didn¡¯t want to. Maybe this was better than the pain. My eyes fluttered closed, and everything went silent. Comment 16030 Leave the text corint for this chapter AJC D < Cobblestone 109 109 Chapter 109 109 Chapter 109 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The first thing that hit me wasn¡¯t pain-it was the smell. Death. Pure, concentrated death that crawled into my nostrils and wrapped around my brain like a living thing. Sweet and putrid and so thick I could taste it on my tongue. I gagged before I even opened my eyes, my stomach lurching violently. Something was pressed against my face-something soft and wet and wrong. I forced my eyes open and screamed. A rotting face stared back at me, empty eye sockets crawling with maggots. I was lying face-down on a pile of corpses, my cheek pressed against dposing flesh. ¡°No!¡± I scrambled backward, my hands slipping on things I didn¡¯t want to identify. Bodies everywhere. Dozens of them piled like garbage in a massive pit. Men, women, some barely more than teenagers. All in various stages of decay. Flies swarmed in thick ck clouds. The stench was overwhelming. I rolled off the pile and hit solid ground hard, fresh pain exploding through my shoulder. But I didn¡¯t care. I had to get away from the corpses. My stomach heaved again. I vomited until there was nothing left, my body convulsing with dry heaves that felt like they were tearing my ribs apart. *A?* I called desperately into my mind, searching for any hint of my wolf¡¯s presence. *A, please, I need you.* Nothing. Complete, terrifying silence where she should have been. The wolf poison. It was still in my system, cutting me off from everything that made me strong. I was alone in my own head again. ¡°Get up,¡± I whispered to myself, my voice shaking. ¡°You have to get up.¡± I tried to stand and immediately copsed. My legs felt like water. Every muscle in my body screamed in 144 < 109 Chapter 109 protest. Whatever they¡¯d injected me with had left me weaker than a human. I looked down at myself and nearly vomited again. My clothes were in tatters, stained with blood and worse things. Dried gore caked my skin. My left ankle was swollen to twice its normal size, already turning purple. But I was breathing. My heart was beating. Somehow, impossibly, I wasn¡¯t dead. *They threw me away like trash,* I realized with growing horror. *They thought I was dead and dumped me with the others.* ¡°Adrian, Damien¡± I whispered, the thought of my family giving me the strength to try again. ¡°I have to get home.¡± Using a nearby tree trunk for support, I managed to pull myself upright. My ankle nearly buckled the moment I put weight on it. Definitely sprained, possibly broken. But it held. I looked around, trying to get my bearings. Dense forest stretched in every direction. No roads, no buildings, no signs of civilization. Just trees and underbrush that could hide an army of rogues. *Where am I?* Panic started to w at my chest. *How far into rogue territory did they take me?* I picked a direction at random and started walking. Each step was agony. My ankle sent lightning bolts of pain up my leg. My ribs ached with every breath. The wolf poison made everything worse, amplifying pain that should have been manageable. *Damien,* I tried reaching out through our mate bond. *Damien, can you hear me?* The connection felt cold, distant, like trying to call through static. But it wasn¡¯t broken. Muffled, maybe blocked by whatever poison they¡¯d pumped into me. He was alive. He had to be alive. The forest was eerily quiet. No bird calls, no rustle of small animals. Even the trees seemed to lean away from this ce, as if nature itself wanted nothing to do with the horror behind me. After what felt like hours, I had to stop. I was gasping for air, my whole body shaking with exhaustion. My hands were trembling so badly I could barely grip the tree I was leaning against. The wolf poison had stolen everything-my strength, my healing, my enhanced senses. I was as helpless as a newborn. 1009 < 109 Chapter 109 I pushed away from the tree and kept walking. My ankle was getting worse-each step sent fresh waves of agony through my leg. I started limping heavily, using trees for support whenever I could. The sun was climbing higher, beating down through the canopy with unseasonable warmth. Sweat mixed with the dried blood on my skin, making everything itch and burn. My mouth was bone dry. When had Ist had water? A branch caught my torn shirt, yanking me backward. I stumbled, my ankle finally giving outpletely. I hit the ground hard, my vision going white with pain. For a long moment, I justy there in the dirt and leaves, gasping. My whole body felt like it was on fire. Every cut, every bruise, every ache amplified tenfold without my wolf healing. I rolled onto my side, biting back a scream as my ribs protested. My hands were scraped raw from all the falls. Blood seeped through my torn clothing from a dozen different wounds. Using a fallen log for support, I managed to get back on my feet. My ankle buckled immediately, but I caught myself. I couldn¡¯t put any real weight on it anymore, but I could still hobble. The sun reached its peak and started to descend. How many hours had I been walking? It felt like days. My legs were shaking so badly I could barely stay upright. But I couldn¡¯t stop. Stopping meant dying. Dying meant leaving Adrian orphaned, leaving Damien to me himself for not finding me in time. The sun was starting to sink toward the horizon when I finally heard it-voices. My head snapped up, ignoring the fresh wave of dizziness. Through a gap in the trees, I could see movement. Three figures in what looked like military fatigues. Border patrol. It had to be border patrol. ¡°Help,¡± I tried to call out, but only a hoarse croak emerged from my ruined throat. I swallowed hard, tasting blood, and tried again. ¡°Help me,¡± I managed, the words barely audible. They didn¡¯t hear. They were moving away, their voices getting fainter with each step. *No!* Panic gave me strength I didn¡¯t know I still had. I dragged myself toward them, using my arms to pull 18.03 109 Chapter 109 my body forward when my legs wouldn¡¯t cooperate. Rocks and roots tore at my clothes, opened fresh cuts on my skin. ¡°HELP!¡± I screamed with everything I had left, my voice breakingpletely. ¡°PLEASE, HELP ME!¡± The figures stopped. Turned. ¡°Someone¡¯s out there,¡± I heard one of them say. Comment O Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 19 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts << Cobblestone 110 110 Chapter 110 110 Chapter 110 Seraphina¡¯s POV The voices grew louder as I stumbled through the underbrush, my damaged ankle screaming with every step. Through the trees ahead, I could make out the familiar sight of wooden watchtowers and chain-link fencing topped with razor wire. The border. Relief flooded through me so intensely I nearly copsed right there. After hours of wandering through hostile territory, poisoned and beaten, I¡¯d finally made it home. ¡°Help!¡± I called out, my voice cracking from dehydration. ¡°Please! Someone help me!¡± I limped toward the nearest guard post, waving my arms frantically to get their attention. The two soldiers on duty turned at the sound of my voice, their hands immediately moving to their weapons. ¡°Stop right fucking there!¡± one of them shouted, raising his rifle. The barrel pointed directly at my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take another step!¡± ¡°Please,¡± I gasped, continuing to stumble forward on my broken ankle. ¡°I need help. I¡¯m-¡± ¡°Are you deaf?¡± The soldier¡¯s voice was sharp with authority and disgust. ¡°I said STOP! One more step and I¡¯ll blow your goddamn head off!¡± I froze, swaying dangerously on my feet. These were pack soldiers. My people. My protectors. Why were they pointing guns at me like I was some kind of monster? ¡°I¡¯m Seraphina,¡± I tried to exin, my wordsing out in desperate, broken bursts. ¡°I¡¯m the Luna, Please, I need to get home. I need to see Damien. I need-¡± Both soldiers burst into harsh, mockingughter. The sound was like nails on a chalkboard, cutting through me like broken ss. ¡°Luna?¡± The taller one snorted, actually doubling over withughter. ¡°You? Look at yourself, you crazy fucking rogue. You think we¡¯re idiots?¡± I nced down at my reflection in a puddle near my feet and nearly recoiled in horror. The woman staring < 110 Chapter 110 back at me was barely recognizable. My clothes were torn to bloody shreds, stained with gore and things I didn¡¯t want to identify. My hair was matted with dirt, blood, and chunks of rotting flesh from the corpse pile. Deep scratches and bruises covered every visible inch of my skin. I looked like exactly what they thought I was-a feral rogue who¡¯d been living like an animal in the wild. ¡°I know how I look,¡± I said, forcing my voice to stay steady even as tears threatened to spill. ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m Damien¡¯s mate-¡± ¡°Alpha?¡± The second soldier stepped forward, his face twisted with pure revulsion. ¡°Holy shit, the delusion on this one! You actually think we¡¯re stupid enough to believe that load of crap?¡± I pleaded, desperation making my voice crack. ¡°Call him. Please. He¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°The Alpha King doesn¡¯t mate with rogue trash like you,¡± the first soldier spat, his lip curled in disgust. ¡°What kind of Luna doesn¡¯t have a wolf, huh?¡± My heart sank into my stomach. Without A, without any sign of my wolf, without the distinctive scent that marked me as pack, I had no way to prove who I was. ¡°Back the fuck up!¡± The taller soldier¡¯s rifle swung toward me again, his finger hovering over the trigger. ¡°We hate rogues! What¡¯s your purposeing here!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a rogue!¡± Desperation made my voice crack and rise to nearly a scream. ¡°Shut your lying mouth!¡± The first soldier aimed his weapon directly at my head. ¡°The only thing you¡¯re gonna see is the wrong end of a silver bullet if you don¡¯t get the hell out of here right fucking now,¡± the first soldier snarled, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°You¡¯ve got exactly ten seconds to drag your sorry ass back into whatever hole you crawled out of.¡± Both soldiers shouted in unison, their weapons trained on me with deadly intent. ¡°FUCKING LEAVE! NOW!¡± I stumbled backward, my damaged ankle finally giving outpletely. I hit the ground hard, pain exploding through my already broken ribs like lightning. The soldiers watched me fall with obvious satisfaction, like they¡¯d just sessfully kicked a rabid dog. ¡°Pathetic piece of shit, one of them muttered with disgust. ¡°Can¡¯t even stand up straight. Look at her, crawling around in the dirt where she belongs¡± ¡°Probably hasn¡¯t bathed in months,¡± the other added with a sneer. ¡°Smells like she¡¯s been rolling around with 110 Chapter 110 corpses. Disgusting rogue filth.¡± I tried desperately to push myself up, but my arms were shaking so badly I couldn¡¯t support my own weight. The wolf poison, the injuries, the exhaustion, the sheer emotional devastation-everything was catching up to me at once. My vision started to blur dangerously around the edges, ck spots dancing across my field of view. ¡°Help,¡± I whispered, though I knew it waspletely useless. ¡°Someone¡­ anyone¡­ please¡­¡± ¡°Should we just shoot her now?¡± a soldier asked casually, like he was discussing the weather. ¡°Put her out of her misery? Might be a mercy at this point.¡± ¡°Nah,¡± the other one replied with a cruel chuckle. ¡°Let nature take its course. She¡¯ll be dead in an hour anyway, and then we won¡¯t have to waste a bullet or file paperwork.¡± I closed my eyes, feeling consciousness start to slip away like sand through my fingers. Adrian¡¯s sweet face shed through my mind-my precious little boy with his silver-blue eyes and infectiousugh. He was probably wondering where Mommy had gone. Would he grow up thinking I¡¯d abandoned him? The baby. Oh god, the innocent little life growing inside me. What had the wolf poison done to my unborn pup? Had I already lost them without even knowing? The world was turning gray and fuzzy. I could hear the soldiers talking, but their voices sounded like they wereing from underwater. I thought of Damien¡¯s gentle smile when he looked at me in the mornings. Adrian¡¯s delighted squeals when I pushed him on the swing. The way my unborn baby had felt fluttering inside me during those brief, precious moments when I¡¯d been able to sense the pregnancy through my wolf connection. All of it slipping away into darkness. All of it ending here in the dirt at the feet of soldiers who saw me as nothing more than garbage to be discarded. Just as I felt myself falling into unconsciousness, the sound of approaching footsteps cut through the haze. ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± The voice was sharp,manding, and achingly familiar. 16.04 Cobblestone 111 111 Chapter 111 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The morning sun beat down mercilessly as I led Lucas along the eastern border patrol route, but I barely felt the heat. Every step forward was torture. Every breath was agony. *Sera.* Three days. Three fucking days since we¡¯d returned home to find her gone. Three days of search teams ¡°Alpha,¡± Lucas¡¯s voice cut through my spiraling thoughts. ¡°The thermal drones picked up movement about two miles north. Could be our search teams, but-¡± ¡°But could be rogues,¡± I finished, my voice rough fromck of sleep. My silver-blue eyes scanned the treeline ahead, searching for any sign of movement. Any sign of *her*. Alex, my wolf, prowled restlessly beneath my skin. He¡¯d been agitated for days now, pacing and snarling inside my mind. But it wasn¡¯t just impatience. It was something worse. The bond was breaking. I could feel it happening. Slowly. Like ice cracking under pressure. Each hour that passed without contact, without even the faintest whisper through our mindlink, the connection grew weaker. The silence was killing me. ¡°How many teams do we have out there now?¡± I asked, forcing myself to focus on the present. ¡°Twelve, Lucas replied immediately. ¡°Every avable warrior. Plus the helicopters and drone units. We¡¯ve covered a hundred-square-mile radius around where she wasst seen.¡± *Nothing* Always fucking nothing. My hands clenched into fists. The urge to shift, to let Alex tear through the forest hunting for his mate, was overwhelming. But I couldn¡¯t abandon the patrol. Not when rogue activity had been increasing along the borders. 111 Chapter 111 ¡°Alpha.¡± Lucas¡¯s tone changed, bing more cautious. ¡°Maybe we should consider that she-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± The word came out like a whipcrack. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare finish that sentence.¡± Lucas held up his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, maybe we need to expand the search. Look beyond our territory. If she was taken-¡± ¡°If she was taken, I¡¯ll burn down every rogue,¡± I snarled. My alpha power red involuntarily, making the air itself seem to vibrate with menace. ¡°I¡¯ll tear apart anyone who dared to touch her.¡± Her scent lingering on the sheets. Adrian¡¯s toys scattered across the floor where she¡¯d been ying with him before she left. The note she¡¯d written-a simple exnation that she was going to find me because she was worried. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant,¡± I whispered, the words torn from my chest. ¡°Our baby, Lucas. She¡¯s carrying our child, and she¡¯s out there somewhere. Hurt. Scared. And I can¡¯t-¡± I couldn¡¯t finish. The rage and helplessness were choking me. Alex suddenly went rigid inside my mind. His hackles raised, senses on high alert. *Something¡¯s wrong.* Lucas must have felt it too, because his hand moved instinctively to his weapon. ¡°You feel that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I strained my enhanced hearing. In the distance, voices. Shouting. The unmistakable sound of a confrontation. We broke into a run, following the sound through the dense pine forest. My heart hammered against my ribs, but not from exertion. From hope. Maybe-maybe they¡¯d found something. Found *her*. We burst into a clearing where three border patrol soldiers stood in a tight formation, weapons drawn. Between them and usy a figure on the ground. A woman. ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± I barked, my alpha voice cutting through the chaos. The nearest soldier snapped to attention. ¡°Alpha! We found this one about a quarter mile inside our territory. She was unconscious now.¡± 16 04 < 111 Chapter 111 ¡°Rogue?¡± Lucas asked, moving closer to examine the prone figure. ¡°Has to be,¡± another soldier replied, disgust clear in his voice. ¡°Look at the state of her. And no wolf scent at all. Whatever she is, she¡¯s not pack.¡± The woman was filthy beyond description. Her clothes-or what was left of them-were torn to bloody ribbons. Dark stains covered the fabric, some that looked suspiciously like dried blood. Her hair was matted with dirt, leaves, and things I didn¡¯t want to identify. Scratches and bruises covered every visible inch of skin. She looked like she¡¯d been living wild for weeks. Like an animal. ¡°Face?¡± I asked. ¡°Can¡¯t see it clearly through all the grime,¡± Matthews replied. ¡°But she¡¯s breathing. Barely.¡± Alex stirred uneasily, but I pushed down the strange feeling. Of course my wolf was agitated. We were both on edge, desperate for any sign of Sera. This pathetic creature was just another distraction. Another waste of time when we should be out there searching. I crouched down, studying the woman more carefully. She was small. Malnourished. Her breathing was shallow and irregr. Human-weak, without the enhanced healing that should have taken care of these injuries by now. ¡°No wolf scent at all.¡± I confirmed. I looked down at the unconscious woman again. Everything about her screamed *rogue*. ¡°She could have information,¡± I said finally. It was a long shot, but right now, any lead was better than nothing, ¡°Bind her, I ordered, my voice cold and authoritative. ¡°Silver restraints. Take her to the holding cells for interrogation once she regains consciousness.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Soilders moved toply immediately. 31040 Cobblestone 112 112 Chapter 112 112 Chapter 112 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The soldiers lifted the unconscious woman from the ground, her limp body hanging between them like a broken doll. Her matted hair fell forward,pletely obscuring her face, creating a curtain of filth and tangles that made it impossible to make out her features. But something about her size, her frame- The way her head tilted at that angle. The curve of her shoulder, even beneath the torn and bloodied fabric. I mmed my eyes shut for a moment, forcing myself to breathe. I was seeing Sera everywhere now. In every shadow, every stranger, every fucking female form that crossed my path. My desperate mind ying tricks on me, torturing me with false hope when I needed to stay focused. When I needed to find my mate, not chase ghosts. This was just another rogue. Another piece of garbage that might have information about Sera¡¯s whereabouts. Nothing more. ¡°Move her to the jeep,¡± I ordered, my voice hoarse from three days of shouting orders and calling Sera¡¯s name into empty forests. ¡°Carefully. I don¡¯t want her dying before we can question her.¡± My throat felt raw, stripped bare from the constant ache of loss. Every word scraped against my vocal cords like broken ss. Lucas nodded, signaling to the soldiers with sharp, efficient gestures. They started toward the vehicles, supporting the woman¡¯s dead weight between them, her bare feet dragging through the dirt and fallen leaves. I watched them move, my silver-blue eyes tracking every step. The woman¡¯s head lolled back, exposing the pale column of her throat. Even from this distance, I could see the dark bruises there. Someone had tried to strangle her. Recently, My wolf Alex stirred uneasily in my chest, but I pushed him down. I couldn¡¯t afford to lose control. Not now. Not when- That¡¯s when it happened. A sound so soft I almost missed it. A whisper barely audible above the wind in the trees, carried on a breath 16 < 112 Chapter 112 that seemed toe from the very depths of her soul. ¡°Adrian¡­¡± My entire world stopped. The blood in my veins turned to ice water, then immediately to moltenva. My heart mmed against my ribs so hard I thought it might burst. Every muscle in my body went rigid, locked in ce by a shock so The most precious thing in my world, spoken with such aching longing that it made my chest feel like it was being crushed in a vise. No one should know that name. No one outside our pack, our family, our inner circle. Adrian was protected, hidden, kept safe from the kind of monsters that might use a child as leverage against an alpha. Ice flooded my veins, followed immediately by fire. Pure, incandescent rage that started in my gut and spread outward like poison. This bitch knew my son¡¯s name. ¡°Stop,¡± I snarled, my alpha power exploding outward so forcefully that the very air seemed to vibrate with menace. The trees around us swayed as if hit by an invisible wave. Every soldier within fifty feet dropped to one knee in submission, their heads bowed, their wolves cowering before the fury of their alpha. ¡°Put her down. NOW.¡± My voice carried such rawmand that even Lucas flinched. The soldiers holding the woman released her immediately, confused and terrified by my sudden transformation from controlled leader to barely contained beast. The woman crumpled to the ground like a discarded toy, her body hitting the earth with a sickening thud that should have made me feel guilty. Instead, it just fed my rage. This rogue bitch knew my son¡¯s name. She¡¯d been sent here. Sent to hurt my family. To finish what her pack had started when they took Sera from me, How long had they been watching us? How long had they been nning this? First they steal my mate, probably torture her, maybe kill her. And now they send this broken shell of a woman to our borders, 214 < 112 Chapter 112 speaking Adrian¡¯s name like some kind of sick psychological warfare. Fury unlike anything I¡¯d ever experienced consumed mepletely. My vision went red around the edges, a crimson haze that made everything look like it was soaked in blood. My hands shook with the need for violence. My teeth ached as they tried to shift into fangs. Alex roared inside my mind, a sound of such primal rage that it made my skull feel like it might split apart. He wanted blood. *Kill her, he snarled in my mind. *RIP HER APART. SHE THREATENS OUR YOUNG.* I crossed the distance in two massive strides, my body moving with the fluid violence of a predator closing in on prey. My hands reached for her throat before I even fully realized I was moving. My fingers closed around her neck, feeling the fragile bones beneath my palms. So delicate. So breakable. Like snapping a twig. ¡°You fucking piece of garbage,¡± I growled, my voice dropping to a register so low it barely sounded human. I lifted her partially off the ground with one hand, her feet dangling in the air, her head lolling back at an unnatural angle. ¡°What did you do to my mate? Where is she? WHAT DID YOU DO TO SERA?¡± My grip tightened involuntarily, my fingers finding the perfect pressure points that would cut off her air supply. She was so small, so pathetically weak. I could snap her neck with a twitch of my wrist. Part of me-arge part-wanted to do exactly that. Wanted to feel her windpipe copse under my hands. Wanted to watch the life drain from her eyes as payment for whatever they¡¯d done to Sera. I used my free hand to brush the tangled hair away from her face, wanting to see the features of the enemy who dared to threaten my family. The matted strands were thick with dirt and blood and things I didn¡¯t want to identify. They stuck to my fingers like spider webs, clinging and disgusting. But I kept brushing them away, revealing inch by inch the face that had been hidden beneath. The hair fell away from her forehead first. Pale skin, marked with bruises and scratches. A scar on her left temple that looked familiar but couldn¡¯t be- More hair moved aside. The curve of her cheek, hollow with starvation but still recognizable. Still impossible. 16.05 314 < 112 Chapter 112 My hands trembled as I swept away thest of the tangled mess, revealing the face that had haunted my dreams for three endless days and nights. And my heart stopped. Cobblestone 113 113 Chapter 113 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The world tilted. Those eyes. Even swollen shut, even surrounded by bruises and cuts that made my stomach lurch, I knew those eyes. The elegant arch of her brows. The small scar on her left temple from when she¡¯d fallen off her bike as a child. *Sera.* My hands went ck around her throat. She dropped back to the ground with a soft thud that seemed to echo like thunder in the sudden silence. ¡°No.¡± The word came out strangled. Broken. ¡°No, no, no. This isn¡¯t-this can¡¯t be-¡± I fell to my knees beside her, my hands hovering over her battered face. Afraid to touch. Afraid that if I did, she¡¯d disappear like some cruel hallucination my desperate mind had conjured. But she was real. The soft whisper of her breath. The familiar curve of her lips, split and swollen but still *hers*. The way her hair curled at the ends, even matted with blood and filth. ¡°Sera?¡± I whispered, my voice cracking like I was fourteen again. ¡°Baby, is that you?¡± Her only response was another barely audible murmur. ¡°Adrian¡­ where¡¯s Adrian¡­¡± The sound of her voice-hoarse, broken, but definitely *hers*-hit me like a physical blow. My chest seized. My lungs forgot how to work. Lucas appeared at my shoulder, his face pale with shock. ¡°Alpha, that¡¯s not¡­ that can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± The words came out t. Final. I reached out with trembling hands to touch her face. Her skin was ice cold, waxy with fever. Dark circles shadowed her closed eyes. Her lips were cracked and bleeding. How had I not known? How had I looked at her-at *Sera*-and seen nothing but a rogue? Because she didn¡¯t smell like herself. The realization hit me like a sledgehammer. Where her scent should 16:05 0 145 113 Chapter 113 have been-that unique blend of jasmine and rain that was pure Sera-there was nothing. Just the harsh chemical burn of wolfsbane and the lingering stench of death. ¡°What did they do to you?¡± I breathed, my fingers tracing the air above a particrly nasty cut on her cheek. ¡°Oh god, baby, what did they do?¡± More importantly-why couldn¡¯t I sense A? Every wolf had a distinct presence, a spiritual fingerprint that marked them as clearly as any physical scent. But when I reached out with my enhanced senses, searching for Sera¡¯s wolf¡­ Nothing. Just empty, terrifying silence where A should have been. ¡°It seems like the wolfsbane,¡± Lucas said quietly, following my train of thought. ¡°They poisoned her. That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t scent her properly.¡± Red clouded my vision. Pure, incandescent rage that made my bones ache with the need to shift. To hunt. To tear apart whoever had done this to my mate with my bare hands. ¡°Find them,¡± I growled, my voice dropping to a register that made every wolf within hearing distance tten their ears. ¡°Find everyst piece of shit whoid a finger on her, and bring me their heads.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± But revenge could wait. Right now, she needed medical attention. Needed safety. Needed me to get my shit together and take care of her instead of standing here drowning in fury. I slid my arms beneath her, lifting her against my chest as gently as I could manage. She was so light. Too light. Nothing but skin and bones wrapped in torn rags that used to be clothes. Her head lolled back over my arm, exposing the purple finger-shaped bruises around her throat. ¡°Adrian¡­¡± she mumbled again, her brow furrowing with distress even in unconsciousness. ¡°Damien¡­ ¡°He¡¯s safe,¡± I whispered against her matted hair. ¡°He¡¯s home. He¡¯s waiting for you.¡± God, Adrian. My little boy had been asking for his mama every day. Crying himself to sleep because she wasn¡¯t there to read him bedtime stories. How was I going to exin this to him? How was I going to look at my son and tell him that his mother- 16 15 216 < 113 Chapter 113 *No.* I shut down that line of thinking before it could take root. She was alive. Breathing. Whatever they¡¯d done to her, whatever poison they¡¯d pumped into her system, we¡¯d find a way to fix it. We had to. ¡°Get the car,¡± I barked at the nearest soldier. ¡°NOW!¡± The man jumped like I¡¯d hit him with a cattle prod, sprinting toward the parked vehicles. Lucas fell into step beside me as I carried Sera toward the road, his expression grim. ¡°The hospital?¡± he asked. ¡°Dr. Morgan first,¡± I replied, my jaw tight. ¡°She needs someone who understands wolf physiology. Someone who knows how to counteract wolfsbane poisoning¡± The jeep screeched to a halt beside us, engine still running. I climbed into the back seat, settling Sera across myp as carefully as I could. Her breathing was shallow, irregr. Her skin felt like parchment under my hands. ¡°Drive,¡± I ordered the soldier behind the wheel. ¡°Fast as you can without killing us.¡± ¡°Dr. Morgan?¡± Lucas spoke into the phone. ¡°We¡¯ve got an emergency. Alpha¡¯s mate. Severe wolfsbane exposure withplete wolf suppression. ETA ten minutes.¡± I couldn¡¯t hear her response, but Lucas nodded grimly. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll be there.¡± Sera stirred in my arms, her eyelids fluttering. For a moment, hope red in my chest. Maybe she was waking
  1. Maybe-
¡°No,¡± she whimpered, her voice barely audible over the engine noise. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ not me¡­¡± She was dreaming. Or having shbacks. Reliving whatever hell they¡¯d put her through. ¡°Shh, I murmured, pressing my lips to her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. No one¡¯s going to hurt either of you. I promise.¡± What kind of mate was I? What kind of alpha? The hospital came into view, its white walls gleaming in the afternoon sun. Dr. Morgan was already waiting outside the emergency entrance with a gurney and two nurses, her silver hair tied back in a no-nonsense it im < bun. 113 Chapter 113 The jeep hadn¡¯t even fully stopped before I was out, Sera still cradled in my arms. ¡°Examination room three,¡± Dr. Morgan ordered, falling into step beside me as we rushed through the automatic doors. ¡°How long has she been like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied through gritted teeth. ¡°She¡¯s been missing for three days, but I just found her twenty minutes ago.¡± ¡°Any idea what kind of wolfsbane they used?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± Iid Sera down on the examination table as gently as I could, her small body looking even more fragile against the stark white sheets. Dr. Morgan immediately began her assessment, checking vitals, examining injuries, drawing blood samples with practiced efficiency. ¡°Multiple contusions, possible broken ribs, severe dehydration,¡± she murmured, more to herself than to me. ¡°Signs of strangtion. Fresh and old injuries suggesting prolonged abuse.¡± Each word was another blow. Another piece of evidence that while I¡¯d been searching for her, she¡¯d been suffering. Fighting. Surviving hell. ¡°Will she be okay?¡± I asked, though I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to know the answer. Dr. Morgan met my eyes, her expression carefully neutral. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Damien. This is the worst case of wolfsbane poisoning I¡¯ve ever seen. The fact that she¡¯s still alive is miraculous.¡± Comment 2 n You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter! Vote 10 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 16.05 Send Gifts View All > < Cobblestone 114 114 Chapter 114 114 Chapter 114 Damien¡¯s POV 1 Time crawled like a dying animal. I sat in that godforsaken hospital waiting room, my hands clenched into fists so tight my knuckles had gone white, watching the clock on the wall tick away seconds that felt like centuries. Each minute stretched into an eternity of torment. The fluorescent lights buzzed overhead like angry wasps, casting everything in harsh, clinical white light that made my skin look corpse-pale and waxen. *How long had it been?* Three hours? Four? A fucking lifetime? The antiseptic smell burned my nostrils, mixing with the underlying scent of fear and death that seemed to permeate every hospital corridor. My enhanced senses, usually such an advantage, now felt like a curse as they picked up every nuance of suffering from the rooms beyond these walls. The doors to the emergency wing remained closed, sealed against me like the gates of hell. Every few minutes, I¡¯d catch a glimpse of medical staff rushing past through the ss windows-scrubs stained with blood, faces grim and focused, moving with the kind of urgency that made my stomach clench with dread. But never any news. Never any answers. Just endless, suffocating silence. My wolf Alex was going insane inside my chest, pacing and snarling like a caged beast. He wanted to tear down those doors, to find our mate, to protect what was ours. But I couldn¡¯t let him loose. Not here. *She has to be okay,* I told myself for the thousandth time. *She has to be.* I buried my face in my hands, trying to block out the images that kept shing through my mind. Sera unconscious and broken at the border, The finger-shaped bruises around her throat. ¡°Alpha. Lucas¡¯s voice cut through my spiral of despair. I looked up to see him settling into the chair beside me, two cups of coffee in his hands. His face was drawn with exhaustion and worry, but he was trying to project calm. For my benefit, probably. ¡°Drink something,¡± he said, pressing one of the cups into my hands. 12 05 < 114 Chapter 114 I took it without looking, my eyes immediately returning to those damn doors. The coffee was bitter and scalding, but I barely tasted it. Everything felt muted, distant, like I was watching the world through thick ss while drowning in my own fear. The liquid burned my throat, but the pain was nothingpared to the agony tearing through my chest. Every breath felt like swallowing broken ss. ¡°Any word from Adrian?¡± I asked, my voice hoarse from hours of silence. ¡°Ophelia¡¯s got him. He¡¯s asking for his mom, but she¡¯s keeping him distracted with games and stories.¡± Lucas paused, studying my face carefully. ¡°Should I bring him here?¡± ¡°No.¡± The word exploded out of me with enough force to make Lucas flinch. ¡°Not until we know more.¡± Thest thing I wanted was for my son to see his mother like that. Broken. Barely breathing. Looking more dead than alive. *My fault,* the voice in my head whispered. *This is all my fault.* The memory of my hands around her throat made bile rise in my throat. I¡¯d been ready to kill her. My own mate. The mother of my children. ¡°Stop,¡± Lucas said quietly, reading the self-destruction in my expression. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, Damien. You couldn¡¯t have known.¡± I closed my eyes, trying to push away the image of her battered face. The way she¡¯d felt in my arms when I¡¯d finally realized who she was-so light and fragile, like a bird with broken wings. My hands shook as I brought the coffee cup to my lips again. The ceramic rattled against my teeth, betraying the fear I was trying so hard to contain. Hours crawled by. Nurses walked past without making eye contact. Doctors disappeared behind those sealed doors, taking pieces of my sanity with them. Lucas tried to make conversation, but I couldn¡¯t focus on anything except the silence from the emergency wing. *What¡¯s taking so long?* Then, finally, after what felt like a lifetime of torture, I heard footsteps approaching. ¡°Damien¡¯?¡± A 214 < 114 Chapter 114 The familiar voice made me look up so fast I nearly gave myself whish. Dr. Morgan stood in the doorway, her surgical scrubs stained with blood that made my stomach clench violently. She looked exhausted, her silver hair escaping from its bun in wispy strands, deep lines of fatigue etched around her eyes like cracks in weathered stone. But she was smiling. Tired, worried, but genuinely relieved. That small upturn of her lips was like a lifeline thrown to a drowning man. I was on my feet before I even realized I¡¯d moved, the coffee cup ttering to the floor and sttering across the linoleum. ¡°How is she?¡± The words tore out of my throat like they were made of razors. ¡°She¡¯s alive.¡± Those two words hit me like a physical blow, relief so intense and overwhelming it nearly brought me to my knees. My legs went weak, and I had to grip the back of the chair to keep from copsing. ¡°She¡¯s stable,¡± Dr. Morgan continued, her voice cutting through the roaring in my ears. ¡°Critical, but stable. Her vitals are strong, and she¡¯s responding well to treatment.¡± I couldn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t breathe. The relief was so intense it felt like dying and being reborn all at once. ¡°The baby?¡± I managed to whisper, barely daring to voice the question that had been eating at me for hours. ¡°The baby is fine.¡± Dr. Morgan¡¯s smile widened slightly. ¡°Surprisingly resilient, considering what she¡¯s been through. The fetal heartbeat is strong and steady.¡± Dr. Morgan gestured toward the chairs, and I sank back down, my legs finally giving outpletely. ¡°However,¡± Dr. Morgan continued, and that single word made my blood turn to ice water in my veins. My heart, which had just started beating normally again, resumed its frantic hammering against my ribs. The relief that had flooded through me began to curdle, turning sour and cold. Dr. Morgan¡¯s expression was grave, painted with the kind of professional sympathy that made my skin crawl. ¡°I can¡¯t detect any trace of her wolf¡¯s presence. The neural pathways that should connect Seraphina to her 10 < 114 Chapter 114 wolf consciousness have been¡­ severed.¡± ¡°But she¡¯ll heal, right?¡± The desperation in my voice was pathetic, but I didn¡¯t care. I was grasping at straws, begging for miracles. Dr. Morgan¡¯s expression grew even more sympathetic, which somehow made everything worse. ¡°Damien,¡± she said softly. ¡°Her wolf healing is gone. That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to tell you. She¡¯s essentially human now. Completely human.¡± Cobblestone 115 115 Chapter 115 115 Chapter 115 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The first thing I noticed wasn¡¯t the absence of pain-though that was strange enough. It was the silence. Complete, absolute silence. Not the kind of quiet you get in a hospital room or a forest at dawn. This was the silence of nothing. No heartbeats, no breathing, no distant hum of life existing somewhere beyond the edges of perception. I opened my eyes to endless gray. The void. I knew this ce. Had been here before, what felt like a lifetime ago. The same shifting mists that never quite formed into anything solid. The same sense of being suspended between worlds, between life and something else entirely. But this time was different. Last time, She had been here. The Moon Goddess, with her silver hair and knowing eyes, radiating power that made my bones sing with recognition. She¡¯d spoken to me about choices and strength and the path I was meant to walk. Now? Nothing but emptiness stretching in every direction. I tried to stand and realized I didn¡¯t need to. My body-if it even was my body-seemed to float in this space, weightless and strangely distant. Like I was watching myself from somewhere outside my own skin. ¡°Hello?¡± My voice echoed weirdly, bouncing off invisible walls. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± No answer. I started walking, though my feet never seemed to touch solid ground. Each step carried me forward through the gray mist, but nothing changed. Nondmarks, no direction, just endless sameness that made my chest tight with ustrophobia. *A?* < 115 Chapter 115 I reached for her automatically, the way I¡¯d done thousands of times before. Searching for that warm presence in the back of my mind, that fierce protectiveness and wild strength that had gotten me through so much. Nothing. I pressed my hands against my temples, trying to somehow force the connection back into existence. *A, please. I know you¡¯re in there somewhere.* But there was only empty space where she should have been. No wolf. No other half of my soul. Just me, alone in my own mind for the first time since I was thirteen years old. ¡°No, no, no.¡± The words tumbled out in a desperate whisper. ¡°You can¡¯t just be gone.¡± I tried shifting, tried calling on even a fraction of my wolf strength. Nothing happened. I was just¡­ human. Weak and fragile and ordinary in every possible way. The realization hit me like a physical blow, driving me to my knees in this strange not-ce. The mist swirled around me, but I couldn¡¯t feel it. Couldn¡¯t feel anything except the growing horror of understanding. They¡¯d killed her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I choked out, tears streaming down my face even though I hadn¡¯t felt them start. ¡°A, I¡¯m so sorry. I failed you.¡± I don¡¯t know how long I knelt there, sobbing for the loss of something I¡¯d never properly appreciated while I had it. Time moved differently in this ce. Could have been minutes or hours or years for all I knew. I pressed my hands against my stomach, searching for any sign of the life growing inside me. But without A¡¯s enhanced senses, without that supernatural connection to everything happening in my body, I felt¡­ nothing. Was the baby okay? Had the poison hurt them too? The uncertainty was torture, worse than any physical pain they¡¯d inflicted. I forced myself to stand, wiping my face with the back of my hand. I couldn¡¯t stay here, wallowing in grief for what I¡¯d lost. My family needed me toe home. Needed me to be strong, even if I wasn¡¯t strong anymore. I started walking again, this time with more purpose. There had to be a way out of this ce. Last time, the < 115 Chapter 115 Moon Goddess had simply willed me back to consciousness. But she wasn¡¯t here now, and I was on my own. The gray mist seemed to go on forever, unchanging and endless. But I kept moving, kept searching, because giving up wasn¡¯t an option. I had too much to live for. It was subtle at first. A slight warmth in the air that hadn¡¯t been there before. The faintest hint of light somewhere ahead, barely visible through the mist. I ran toward it, or tried to. Movement was still strange here, like swimming through thick honey. But that warm glow grew brighter with each step, more weing. *An exit. It has to be an exit.* The light resolved into what looked like a doorway, though the edges were soft and undefined. Through it, I could see¡­ nothing. Just more light, but different somehow. Less ethereal, more real. I was almost there, almost close enough to step through, when I heard it. A voice. Not speaking from anywhere I could identify, but somehowing from the mist itself. From the very fabric of this strange ce. The words seemed to settle directly into my mind without passing through my ears. ¡°I have protected what matters most. Go back to them. They¡¯re waiting for you.¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 19 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > 16 050 Send Gifts 313 Cobblestone 116 < 116 Chapter 116 116 Chapter 116 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The first sensation that broke through the darkness wasn¡¯t sight or sound-it was the antiseptic smell that burned my nostrils. Sharp. Chemical. Completely different from the gray nothingness I¡¯d been floating in. My eyelids felt like they weighed a thousand pounds, but I forced them open anyway. The world came into focus slowly, blurry edges gradually sharpening into something I could recognize. White ceiling tiles. Beeping machines. The steady hum of fluorescent lights overhead. Hospital. I tried to move and immediately regretted it. Pain shot through my body like lightning, starting from my ribs and spreading outward until every nerve ending screamed in protest. My left ankle throbbed with each heartbeat, and my throat felt like I¡¯d swallowed broken ss. I was wrapped in so many bandages I looked like a mummy. White gauze covered my arms, my torso, probably my legs too though I couldn¡¯t see them under the thin hospital nket. Even my hands were partially wrapped, leaving only my fingertips free. But I was alive. Somehow, impossibly, I was alive. *A?* The automatic reach for my wolf¡¯s presence hit nothing but empty silence. Cold, terrifying silence that made my chest tighten with panic. Right. She was gone. A soft snoring sound drew my attention to the chair beside my bed. Damien was slumped there, his head tilted at an ufortable angle, his powerful frame folded awkwardly in the too-small hospital chair. Dark circles shadowed his eyes, and several days¡¯ worth of stubble covered his jaw. His clothes were wrinkled, like he¡¯d been sleeping in them. How long had I been unconscious? I tried to speak, but only a hoarse croak emerged from my damaged throat. The sound was barely audible, 16.07 < 116 Chapter 116 but Damien¡¯s eyes snapped open instantly. Those silver-blue depths that I loved so much were bloodshot with exhaustion and rimmed red with- Had he been crying? ¡°Sera?¡± His voice was a broken whisper, like he was afraid I might disappear if he spoke too loudly. He leaned forward in the chair, his hand reaching toward me before stopping just short of touching. Like he was terrified I might shatter under his fingers. I managed a small nod, wincing as the movement sent fresh waves of pain through my neck. ¡°Hi,¡± I whispered, the single syble scraping against my raw throat. That¡¯s when I saw them. Tears. Actual tears sliding down Damien Nightshadow¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± he breathed, and his voice crackedpletely on the words. ¡°God, Sera, you¡¯re actually awake.¡± I tried to lift my hand to touch his face, but my arm felt like it was made of lead. The best I could manage was a slight twitch of my fingers. Damien noticed immediately. His hand covered mine so gently it was like being touched by a feather, his thumb stroking over my knuckles with infinite care. ¡°Don¡¯t try to move too much,¡± he said, his voice thick with unshed tears. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Badly hurt. But you¡¯re safe now. You¡¯re home.¡± ¡°How long?¡± I managed to croak out. ¡°Four days. You¡¯ve been unconscious for four days.¡± His grip on my hand tightened slightly. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought I¡¯d lost you.¡± Four days. No wonder he looked like he¡¯d aged years since Ist saw him. ¡°Adrian?¡± ¡°He¡¯s safe. He¡¯s with Ophelia. I didn¡¯t want him to see you like this.¡± Damien¡¯s voice was gentle, but I could hear the pain underneath. ¡°He¡¯s been asking for you every day. Crying for his mama.¡± ¡°The baby?¡± I whispered, pressing my free hand to my stomach. 16 T 214 < 116 Chapter 116 ¡°Strong. Healthy. Dr. Morgan says the baby is perfectly fine.¡± Relief flooded his voice. ¡°Whatever they did to you, they didn¡¯t hurt our child.¡± Thank god. At least one thing had gone right in this nightmare. I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to process everything. I was alive. The baby was okay. My family was safe. But- The silence in my mind was deafening. Like a piece of my soul had been carved out and thrown away. ¡°I can¡¯t feel her,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking. ¡°Damien, I can¡¯t feel A anywhere. It¡¯s like she¡¯s just¡­ gone.¡± The change in Damien¡¯s expression told me everything I needed to know. His face went pale, his jaw tightening with barely controlled emotion. ¡°The wolfsbane,¡± he said quietly. ¡°They used a massive dose. More than anyone should be able to survive.¡± ¡°But she¡¯lle back, right?¡± Desperation crept into my voice. ¡°When the poison wears off, she¡¯lle back?¡± Damien¡¯s silence stretched too long. Way too long. ¡°Damien?¡± My voice cracked with rising panic. ¡°She¡¯lle back, won¡¯t she?¡± He looked down at our joined hands, his thumb still stroking over my knuckles like he was trying to memorize the feeling. ¡°Dr. Morgan says¡­¡± He stopped, swallowed hard, tried again. ¡°The amount they gave you should have killed you. The fact that you survived is a miracle. But the neural pathways that connect you to your wolf¡­ they¡¯ve been severed.¡± The tears came then, hot and relentless, streaming down my cheeks faster than I could stop them. I wasn¡¯t just crying for A. I was crying for everything I¡¯d lost, everything they¡¯d taken from me. My strength, my healing, my connection to the pack, I was human now. Weak and ordinary and broken. ¡°Shh,¡± Damien murmured, carefully moving from the chair to perch on the edge of the bed beside me. His hand stroked through my hair with infinite gentleness. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll figure this out. We¡¯ll find a way.¡± ¡°They killed her,¡± I sobbed against his chest. ¡°They killed my wolf, Damien¡± 145 07 214 < 116 Chapter 116 ¡°No.¡± His voice was fierce,manding. ¡°This is not your fault.¡± I cried until I had no tears left, until my chest ached from the force of my sobs. Damien held me through all of it, his presence steady and warm and safe. Eventually, the tears slowed to hups, then to shaky breathing. ¡°It was Valerie.¡± I lifted my head to meet his eyes, seeing my own pain reflected back at me. ¡°She¡¯s working with the rogues. She¡¯s their new Luna.¡± Comment O Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 19 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 16 07 Swipe Left To Continue > ͼ Send Gifts Cobblestone 117 117 Chapter 117 117 Chapter 117 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The soft beeping of machines had be the soundtrack to my new existence. Three weeks in this sterile white room, three weeks of watching the same patch of afternoon sunlight creep across the floor, marking time I couldn¡¯t get back. Three weeks of being utterly,pletely alone in my own head. I shifted carefully in the hospital bed, wincing as my ribs protested the movement. The doctors said I was healing remarkably well for a human. That phrase haunted me. *For a human.* Because that¡¯s what I was now. Just human. Weak, fragile, ordinary. The silence in my mind was deafening. No A¡¯s warm presence. No pack connection humming in the background like a constant heartbeat. No enhanced senses bringing me information about the world around
  1. Just¡­ nothing.
I pressed my palm against my stomach, feeling the slight curve where our baby was growing. At least you¡¯re okay, little one. At least you survived what I couldn¡¯t protect you from. The baby was the only good thing toe out of this nightmare. Dr. Morgan checked daily, and every time she smiled and said the same thing: ¡°Strong heartbeat. Growing perfectly. Your little miracle.¡± My miracle. The one bright spot in this sea of loss. ¡°Knock knock!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice preceded him through the door, followed by the sound of small sneakers squeaking against the linoleum floor. ¡°Mama, I brought you something!¡± My heart clenched with love and pain as my five-year-old son bounded into the room, clutching a slightly wilted dandelion in his tiny fist. His silver-blue eyes-so much like his father¡¯s-sparkled with excitement. ¡°I picked it from the garden!¡± He climbed carefully onto the chair beside my bed. ¡°It¡¯s yellow like sunshine to make you feel better¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, sweetheart.¡± I reached out to stroke his soft brown hair, my movements still careful and 124 < 117 Chapter 117 deliberate. Everything hurt, but seeing Adrian¡¯s smile was worth any amount of pain. ¡°Thank you for thinking of Mama.¡± ¡°Are you gonnae home soon?¡± His bottom lip wobbled slightly. ¡°I miss having bedtime stories. Daddy tries, but he does the voices all wrong.¡± ¡°Soon, baby,¡± I lied, forcing a smile. ¡°Mama just needs to get a little stronger first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re growing my baby brother or sister in your tummy.¡± His eyes went wide with wonder. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so tired?¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it.¡± I smoothed his hair again, memorizing the silky texture. ¡°The baby is growing nice and strong, just like you did.¡± ¡°Can I feel?¡± Adrian¡¯s hand hovered over my stomach with the careful reverence only children possessed. I guided his small palm to the slight curve, even though it was too early for movement. ¡°Right there. That¡¯s your little brother or sister.¡± Tears threatened to spill as I watched him. How was I supposed to raise him without A¡¯s strength? How could I protect him when I couldn¡¯t even protect myself? ¡°Adrian.¡± Damien¡¯s voice from the doorway made me look up. He leaned against the frame, watching us. ¡°Time to let Mama rest.¡± ¡°But I just got here!¡± Adrian protested. ¡°You cane back tomorrow,¡± Damien promised, moving into the room. He was dressed in one of his perfectly tailored business suits, looking every inch the powerful Alpha he was. It made the distance between us feel even wider. ¡°Mama needs to sleep so she can get better.¡± Adrian sighed dramatically but climbed down from the chair. He gave me a careful hug, mindful of my bandages, and whispered in my ear: ¡°I love you, Mama, Come home soon, okay?¡± ¡°I love you too, sweetheart.¡± Damien walked Adrian to the door, speaking quietly to whoever was waiting in the hallway-probably Ophelia or Lucas. He looked tired. His usually perfect appearance was slightly rumpled, and there were new lines around his 714 < 117 Chapter 117 eyes that hadn¡¯t been there a month ago. The guilt in his expression deepened every time he looked at me, and I knew why. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± he asked, settling into the chair Adrian had vacated. ¡°Better,¡± I lied automatically. ¡°Dr. Morgan says I might be able to go home next week.¡± Something flickered across his face-relief mixed with what looked like panic. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s good news. But you shouldn¡¯t rush it. Take all the time you need to heal properly.¡± And then he was gone, leaving me alone with the beeping machines and the crushing weight of everything I¡¯d lost. I closed my eyes and tried to sleep, but rest wouldn¡¯te. Instead, I listened to the sounds of the hospital around me. Nurses¡¯ soft-soled shoes in the hallway. Muffled conversations at the nurses¡¯ station. The distant ding of elevator doors. And then, Damien¡¯s voice, farther than it should have been. ¡°ire? Yeah, I know it¡¯ste.¡± I opened my eyes, realizing he must be just outside my room, probably thinking I was asleep. His voice carried through the partially open door clearly enough for my merely-human hearing to catch. ¡°We need to start the hiring process for a new assistant,¡± he was saying. ¡°Someone with experience in pack business management.¡± My heart stopped. A new assistant. To rece me. ¡°I know it seems premature,¡± Damien continued, ¡°but we can¡¯t keep operating short-staffed. And Seraphina¡­ she needs to focus on her recovery right now. This stress isn¡¯t good for her or the baby.¡± ire¡¯s response was too quiet for me to hear, but Damien¡¯s next words hit me like a p. ¡°No, she can¡¯te back to that role. Even when she¡¯s physically healed, she¡¯s¡­ different now. Vulnerable, I can¡¯t put her in a position where she might be targeted again.¡± *Because I¡¯m human now. Because I¡¯m weak.* 474 < 117 Chapter 117 The words shattered something inside me that I hadn¡¯t even realized was still intact. Whatever foolish hope I¡¯d been clinging to-that maybe things could go back to normal, that maybe we could find a way through this together-crumbled to dust. He was moving on. Moving past me. Finding a recement. ¡°Email me the candidates¡¯ resumes tomorrow,¡± Damien said. ¡°Schedule interviews for next week. I want someone in ce before¡­ before shees home.¡± Cobblestone 118 118 Chapter 118 Damien¡¯s POV 1 I rubbed my eyes, blinking at the stack of border patrol reports that seemed to mock me from across my desk. The words blurred together-rogue sightings, territory disputes, security rmendations-all demanding my immediate attention. All adding to the mountain of responsibilities that threatened to crush
My phone buzzed. A text from Dr. Morgan about Sera¡¯stest blood work. Good news about the baby, but her recovery was still slow. I pushed back from my desk and stood, my joints protesting. When was thest time I¡¯d gotten a full night¡¯s sleep? ¡°Daddy!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice echoed through the hallway before he burst through my office door, his small face bright with excitement. ¡°Lucas says we can visit Mama today!¡± My heart clenched. God, he missed her. Every day Adrian asked when she wasing home, and every day had to give him the same careful non-answer about her needing more time to get better. ¡°We¡¯ll go see her after lunch, buddy,¡± I promised, kneeling down to his level. He immediatelyunched himself into my arms, and I held him tight, breathing in that familiar little-boy scent of soap and adventure. ¡°Is she sad?¡± Adrian asked quietly against my shoulder. ¡°When I visited yesterday, she seemed sad.¡± *Christ.* Of course she was sad. She¡¯d lost everything-her wolf, her strength, her independence. ¡°She¡¯s just tired from being sick,¡± I said carefully. ¡°But seeing you always makes her happy. You know that, right?¡± He nodded solemnly, but those silver-blue eyes-so like my own. A knock on the door interrupted us. ire stepped in, her expression apologetic but determined. ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± she said, though her weathered face softened when she saw Adrian. ¡°But we need to discuss the staffing situation.¡± I set Adrian down with a gentle pat. ¡°Go find Lucas. Tell him I said you could help with the patrol schedules.¡± Adrian perked up. He loved feeling important, helping with ¡°grown-up work.¡± He scampered off, already calling for Lucas at the top of his lungs. ¡°Close the door,¡± I told ire once he was gone. She did, then settled into the chair across from my desk. She¡¯d been with my family since before I was born, had helped raise me after my parents died. If anyone could speak freely about ufortable truths, it was her. ¡°You look like hell, Damien.¡± ¡°Thanks for the pep talk.¡± I slumped back into my chair, suddenly feeling every one of my life. ¡°What about staffing?¡± ire continued more gently, ¡°you¡¯re running yourself into the ground trying to do everything. Pack business, border security, taking care of Adrian, making sure Sera has everything she needs.¡± Alex had been restless for weeks, pacing beneath my skin like a caged animal. But there was too much to do, too many people depending on me. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not fine. You¡¯re barely holding it together.¡± She leaned forward, her pale blue eyes sharp with concern. ¡°And now I need to tell you something else. I¡¯m leaving next week.¡± My head snapped up. ¡°What?¡± ¡°My son called yesterday. His wife is havingplications with her pregnancy. They need me there.¡± Her voice was steady, but I could see the worry in her expression. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for at least two months, maybe longer depending on how things go.¡± *Fuck, fuck, fuck.* ire handled half the administrative work that kept the pack running smoothly. Without her¡­ She pulled out her phone, scrolling through something. ¡°I¡¯ve already started looking for a temporary assistant.¡± 3060 216 ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Lucas suggested his cousin. Emma Rodriguez. She¡¯s been working for the Pacific Northwest Alliance for three years. Excellent credentials, very professional.¡± ¡°Lucas¡¯s cousin.¡± I tried to remember if he¡¯d ever mentioned her. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I met her before?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been living in Seattle.¡± ire¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Look, I know this is difficult. I know it feels like we¡¯re moving on without Seraphina. But this isn¡¯t about permanently recing her. This is about making sure everything doesn¡¯t fall apart while she heals.¡± I stared out the window at the gardens beyond. Sera used to walk there in the mornings, usually with her coffee and whatever reports she needed to review. She¡¯d loved the quiet, the chance to organize her thoughts before the day¡¯s chaos began. ¡°Set up an interview,¡± I said finally. ¡°This afternoon if possible. I want to get this handled quickly.¡± ¡°Already done. Two o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I checked my watch. Almost noon. ¡°I need to take Adrian to see his mother first.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s ready for the interview when you get back.¡± ire stood to leave, then hesitated at the door. ¡°Damien? This is the right decision. Seraphina would want you to do whatever¡¯s necessary to keep the pack strong. You know that, right?¡± I nodded, though the words felt hollow. The drive to the hospital was quiet. Adrian chattered about his morning activities-helping Lucas organize patrol schedules, drawing pictures for Sera, practicing his numbers with the pack ountant who¡¯d been patient enough to turn math into a game. ¡°Will Mama be happy today?¡± he asked as we walked through the hospital corridors. ¡°I think she¡¯s always happy to see you,¡± I told him honestly. And that much was true. She was awake when we entered her room, propped up against pillows and staring out the window. The afternoon sunlight caught the dark circles under her eyes, made her skin look almost translucent. She¡¯d lost weight she couldn¡¯t afford to lose, and the hospital gown made her look impossibly small. 10.00 316 But when she saw Adrian, everything about her expression softened. ¡°There¡¯s my brave boy,¡± she murmured as he climbed carefully onto the bed beside her. ¡°How was your morning?¡± ¡°I helped with pack stuff!¡± Adrian announced proudly. ¡°Lucas said I¡¯m getting really good at organizing files.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, sweetheart.¡± Her fingersbed through his dark hair, and I saw her hands tremble slightly with the effort. ¡°You¡¯re such a big help.¡± I settled into the chair beside the bed, watching them together. This-this was what mattered. This was what I was fighting so hard to protect and preserve. We visited for an hour, Adrian filling the silence with stories and questions and the easy chatter of childhood. When it was time to leave, he hugged her carefully, whispering something in her ear that made her smile- the first genuine smile I¡¯d seen from her in days. ¡°I love you, Mama. Get better soon, okay?¡± ¡°I love you too, baby. So much.¡± As we were leaving, I heard her voice behind me, soft and uncertain. ¡°Damien?¡± I turned back. She was looking at me with those green eyes that used to hold such strength, such determination. Now they just looked tired. ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± she said. ¡°You look exhausted.¡± The interview with Emma Rodriguez was scheduled for two o¡¯clock sharp. I spent the drive back to the estate trying to organize my thoughts. ire had set up the meeting in my office, and when I walked in at five minutes to two, I found a woman in herte twenties sitting calmly in the chair across from my desk. She stood as I entered, extending her hand with a professional smile. ¡°Mr. Nightshadow. Thank you for meeting with me on such short notice.¡± ¡°Ms. Rodriguez.¡± Her handshake was firm, confident. ¡°Please, sit.¡± 19:01 416 She was attractive in a understated way-dark hair pulled back in a neat bun, sharp business attire. ¡°Lucas speaks very highly of you,¡± I began, settling behind my desk. ¡°He¡¯s always been generous with his praise.¡± Her smile was genuine but brief. ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re interested in this position.¡± ¡°Honestly? I¡¯m looking for a challenge. The Alliance work was rewarding, but it¡¯s be routine.¡± ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be easy work,¡± I warned. ¡°I understandpletely. Sometimes the most valuable work is temporary work.¡± We talked for another twenty minutes. She answered every question thoughtfully, professionally, without trying to oversell herself or make promises she couldn¡¯t keep. ¡°When could you start?¡± I asked finally. ¡°Tomorrow, if necessary. I¡¯ve already given notice in Seattle, and I can arrange temporary housing locally while I look for something more permanent.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. We have guest quarters on the estate. ire can show you around after we finish here.¡± Something flickered across her expression-surprise, maybe, or appreciation for the practical arrangement. ¡°The sry we discussed is eptable?¡± ¡°More than fair, yes.¡± ¡°Then wee to Nightshadow Industries, Ms. Rodriguez. ire will handle the paperwork and get you oriented.¡± She stood, shaking my hand again with that same professional confidence. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nightshadow. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± 616 Cobblestone 119 119 Chapter 119 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The medical equipment beeped steadily in the background, a metallic rhythm that matched the pounding of my heart. Dr. Morgan moved around Sera with practiced efficiency, but I could see the tension in her shoulders, the way her lips pressed into a thin line whenever she thought I wasn¡¯t watching. Six fucking months since Sera had woken up in this same hospital, broken and barely alive. And now she was about to give birth to our child without any of the supernatural healing or strength. ¡°Damien.¡± Sera¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, but it cut through my spiraling thoughts like a de. Her hand reached for mine, fingers trembling. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± I moved to her bedside immediately, threading our fingers together with infinite care. Even after all these months, seeing her like this-pale, fragile, purely human-still made my chest feel like it was being crushed in a vise. ¡°Hey,¡± I murmured, bringing her hand to my lips and pressing a gentle kiss to her knuckles. ¡°I¡¯m right here. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Another contraction hit, and Sera¡¯s back arched off the bed with a cry. Her grip on my hand became vice-like, her nails digging into my skin hard enough to draw blood. ¡°Breathe with me, baby,¡± I coached, just like we¡¯d practiced in those childbirth sses that feltpletely useless now. ¡°In and out. That¡¯s it.¡± Dr. Morgan checked her watch, then moved to examine Sera again. The older woman¡¯s expression was carefully neutral, but I¡¯d known her long enough to read the worry lines around her eyes. ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡± I asked, though I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to know the answer. ¡°The contractions are getting stronger,¡± Dr. Morgan replied, her voice professional but gentle. ¡°We¡¯re still several hours away from delivery, but¡­¡± She paused, ncing between Sera and me. ¡°Damien, I need to be honest with you both. This is going to be more difficult than a normal birth.¡± ¡°Without her wolf¡¯s healing abilities, Sera¡¯s body can¡¯t handle the stress the way it should. The baby is healthy -strong heartbeat, good positioning-but carrying a mixed-blood child while purely human¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°The physical demands are enormous.¡± *Fuck.* ¡¢ I wanted to punch something. Wanted to tear apart whoever had done this to her all over again. ¡°We¡¯re going to monitor everything very closely,¡± Dr. Morgan continued. ¡°I¡¯ve got the best team standing by, and we¡¯re prepared for any scenario.¡± Another contraction rolled through Sera, this onesting nearly a full minute. She bit down on her lip so hard I could smell the copper tang of blood. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± I murmured, gently touching her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself. Squeeze my hand as hard as you need to. Scream if you want to. Just don¡¯t hold it in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting worse,¡± she gasped when the contraction finally released its grip. Sweat beaded on her forehead despite the cool temperature of the room. The next few hours passed in a blur of mounting intensity. Each contraction seemed to tear through Sera with increasing violence, and I watched helplessly as the woman I loved fought a battle I couldn¡¯t fight for her. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she sobbed during a particrly brutal wave of pain. ¡°Damien, I can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°Yes, you can.¡± I leaned down so my face was level with hers, my voice fierce with conviction. ¡°You¡¯re the strongest person I know, Sera.¡± Dr. Morgan appeared at the foot of the bed, and I could tell from her expression that something had changed. ¡°We¡¯re at eight centimeters,¡± she announced. ¡°It¡¯s time to start thinking about pushing soon.¡± The next contraction hit like a freight train, and this time Dr. Morgan moved into position with renewed urgency. ¡°Alright, Sera. This is it. On the next contraction, I need you to push with everything you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± Sera admitted, her voice breaking. ¡°I know.¡± I positioned myself beside her, one arm supporting her shoulders, the other hand holding hers. ¡°But I¡¯m right here. We¡¯re doing this together.¡± 15.01 214 y mind. Her face turned red with effort, every muscle in her body straining. ¡°Good!¡± Dr. Morgan encouraged. ¡°I can see the head. One more like that.¡± But as the contraction faded, something changed. The monitors started beeping faster, more urgently. Dr. Morgan¡¯s expression shifted to one of controlled rm. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I demanded. ¡°The baby¡¯s heart rate is dropping,¡± she said curtly, her hands moving with practiced efficiency. ¡°We need to get this baby out now.¡± Terror unlike anything I¡¯d ever experienced crashed over me. Not Sera. Not our baby. I couldn¡¯t lose them. Not after everything we¡¯d been through. ¡°Sera, honey, I need the biggest push you can give me,¡± Dr. Morgan ordered. ¡°Right now.¡± The final contraction built like a tsunami, and Sera pushed with every ounce of strength left in her human body. The sound she made was part scream, part battle cry, andpletely magnificent. ¡°The head¡¯s out!¡± Dr. Morgan called. ¡°One more, Sera. Just one more.¡± With a sound that was pure triumph, Sera gave one final push, and suddenly the room filled with the most beautiful sound I¡¯d ever heard. The sharp, angry cry of our newborn baby. ¡°It¡¯s a girl,¡± Dr. Morgan announced, holding up our daughter-tiny, perfect, and furious at being evicted from her warm home. ¡°A beautiful, healthy girl.¡± Sera copsed back against the pillows, sobbing with relief and exhaustion. I couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t think, could only stare in wonder at the tiny miracle Dr. Morgan was cleaning up. ¡°Is she¡­?¡± Sera asked weakly. ¡°Perfect,¡± Dr. Morgan assured her. ¡°Ten fingers, ten toes, good color, strong lungs. She¡¯s absolutely perfect.¡± When she ced our daughter on Sera¡¯s chest, I felt something fundamental shift in my world. Living proof of the love that had survived everything the world had thrown at us. 10:01 ¡°Hello, beautiful,¡± Sera whispered, her voice thick with tears. ¡°I¡¯m your mama.¡± Our daughter¡¯s crying stopped almost immediately at the sound of Sera¡¯s voice, as if she recognized it from all those months in the womb. Tiny fingers stretched out, grasping at nothing. ¡°She¡¯s so small,¡± I breathed, afraid to touch her at first. ¡°Seven pounds, two ounces,¡± Dr. Morgan reported with a smile. ¡°Not small at all for a mixed-blood baby born to a human mother. She¡¯s actually quite remarkable.¡± I finally worked up the courage to reach out and touch our daughter¡¯s tiny hand. Her fingers immediately wrapped around my index finger with surprising strength, and I waspletely undone. ¡°She¡¯s got a strong grip,¡± I managed to say through the emotion clogging my throat. ¡°Alpha blood,¡± Sera said with exhausted pride. ¡°Just like her daddy.¡± ¡°And determination like her mama,¡± I added, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to Sera¡¯s temple. ¡°You did it, baby. You were incredible.¡± Cobblestone 120 120 Chapter 120 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The soft morning light filtered through the hospital window as I adjusted our daughter in my arms, still marveling at how perfect she was. Her tiny fingers were curled into little fists, and her breathing was so peaceful it made my chest ache with love. ¡°Mama!¡± Adrian¡¯s excited voice preceded him through the door as he burst into the room, practically vibrating with energy. ¡°Is she awake? Can I see her again?¡± ¡°Shh, sweetheart,¡± I whispered, smiling at his enthusiasm. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping, but you cane look.¡± Adrian climbed onto the chair beside my bed with the careful precision of a child who¡¯d been repeatedly reminded to be gentle. His silver-blue eyes-so much like Damien¡¯s-went wide with wonder as he peered at his baby sister. ¡°She¡¯s so tiny,¡± he breathed, reaching out one finger to gently touch her hand. ¡°Look! She¡¯s holding onto me!¡± My heart melted as our daughter¡¯s fingers instinctively wrapped around Adrian¡¯s finger. The sight of my children together, this perfect moment of sibling connection, made tears spring to my eyes. ¡°She knows you¡¯re her big brother,¡± I told him softly. ¡°What¡¯s her name gonna be?¡± Adrian asked, his voice hushed with reverence. ¡°Daddy said you haven¡¯t picked one yet.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still deciding,¡± I admitted. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adrian looked confused but suggested immediately. ¡°How about¡­ Lily? Or Rose? I like flower names.¡± ¡°Lily,¡± I repeated, looking down at our daughter¡¯s peaceful face. ¡°I like that. What do you think, little one? Do you like the name Lily?¡± As if responding to my voice, the baby made a soft cooing sound that made both Adrian and me smile. ¡°She likes it!¡± Adrian dered triumphantly. ¡°Hi, Lily. I¡¯m your big brother Adrian.¡± The door opened, and Damien entered carrying a cup of coffee and what looked like discharge papers. He looked better than he had in months-there was actually color in his face, and the tension around his eyes had eased. ¡°How are my girls this morning?¡± he asked, pressing a gentle kiss to my forehead before settling into the chair on the other side of the bed. ¡°Adrian thinks we should name her Lily,¡± I told him. ¡°Lily,¡± Damien repeated thoughtfully, reaching out to stroke our daughter¡¯s dark hair. ¡°Lily Nightshadow. I like it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided then,¡± I said, smiling despite the ache in my chest. ¡°Wee to the world, Lily.¡± For a few minutes, we existed in that perfect bubble of new family bliss. Adrian chattered about all the things he wanted to show Lily when she got bigger. Damien talked about setting up the nursery. I just held our daughter and tried to memorize every detail of her perfect little face. But then Adrian said something that shattered the illusionpletely. ¡°Mama,¡± he said, his small face scrunched up in confusion. ¡°You smell different.¡± My blood turned to ice. ¡°What do you mean, sweetheart?¡± ¡°Before, you smelled like¡­ like warm cookies and flowers and something else that made me feel safe.¡± His little brow furrowed as he tried to find the words. ¡°But now you just smell like¡­ like nothing special. And it feels empty when I¡¯m near you.¡± All I could focus on was the innocent confusion on my son¡¯s face as he tried to understand why his mother felt wrong to him. ¡°I¡¯m still your mama, Adrian,¡± I whispered, my voice cracking. ¡°I¡¯m still the same person.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he said quickly, scrambling closer to give me a careful hug. ¡°I love you the same. It¡¯s just¡­ different.¡± Different. That one word summed up everything I¡¯d lost, everything I¡¯d never get back. Even my own son could sense that something fundamental was missing from me. Damien cleared his throat. ¡°Adrian, why don¡¯t you go find Uncle Lucas? Tell him we¡¯ll be ready to go home soon.¡± 19.01 ¡°Okay!¡± Adrian bounced off the chair, apparently unaware of the emotional devastation he¡¯d just caused. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him about Lily¡¯s name too!¡± Once he was gone, the silence in the room became suffocating. ¡°Sera-¡± Damien started. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I said quietly, not looking at him. ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t.¡± I couldn¡¯t handle sympathy right now. Couldn¡¯t handle being reminded again of everything I¡¯d lost. If a five- year-old could sense it, what did that mean for everyone else? Three dayster, I was finally settling into life outside the hospital walls. Lily was thriving, eating well and sleeping in manageable stretches. Adrian was over the moon about being a big brother, constantly wanting to help with everything from diaper changes to bath time. ¡°Come on,¡± Ophelia said, practically dragging me toward the front door. ¡°You need to get out of this house. Fresh air, sunshine, normal human interaction.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine staying in,¡± I protested, adjusting Lily in her carrier. ¡°She¡¯s still so little, and-¡± ¡°And you¡¯re going stir-crazy,¡± Ophelia interrupted firmly. ¡°We¡¯re just going to the baby store in town. Nothing strenuous. Plus, Lily needs more clothes, and you know Damien has no idea what to buy.¡± She was right, of course. Damien had tried his best, but his idea of baby clothes ran toward expensive designer outfits that werepletely impractical. We needed simple,fortable things that could handle the reality of infant life. The drive into town was pleasant enough. Ophelia chattered about pack gossip. The baby store was busy, filled with the sounds of crying infants and frazzled parents trying to navigate the overwhelming array of choices. I found myself rxing slightly as we browsed through the racks of tiny clothes. ¡°These are adorable,¡± Ophelia said, holding up a set of pink onesies covered in little moons and stars. ¡°Very appropriate for an alpha¡¯s daughter.¡± I picked out several practical items-soft cotton sleepers, burp cloths, tiny socks that seemed impossibly small. Normal mom things. For a few minutes, I could almost pretend I was just like any other new mother shopping for her baby. The young woman behind the register didn¡¯t even bother looking up from her phone when we approached. She was maybe neen, with badly bleached hair and cheap makeup caked on thick. When she finally nced at me, her face twisted into an expression of pure disgust. ¡°What do you want?¡± she snapped, like we were personally ruining her day just by existing. ¡°We¡¯d like to check out, please,¡± I said politely, setting our items on the counter. The girl-her name tag read ¡°Brittany¡±-rolled her eyes dramatically and started scanning our items with the speed of msses. She picked up each piece of clothing like it was contaminated, holding them at arm¡¯s length. ¡°Seriously?¡± She held up one of the outfits and snorted. ¡°You think you can afford this?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice went dangerously low. Brittany smirked. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, honey, this isn¡¯t exactly the bargain bin. Maybe try the thrift store down the street?¡± Heat flooded my cheeks. ¡°I can pay for it.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Sheughed, a harsh sound that made other customers turn to stare. ¡°Let me guess-you¡¯re one of those human groupies who thinks sleeping with a wolf makes you special?¡± My mouth fell open. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what did you just say?¡± ¡°Oh,e on.¡± Brittany leaned across the counter, her voice loud enough for half the store to hear. ¡°We all know what you are. Some desperate human slut who spread her legs for a wolf and thinks that makes her pack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Ophelia snarled, stepping forward. But Brittany was just getting started. ¡°Look at you. No scent, no power, nothing. You¡¯re just some pathetic human who got knocked up and now you¡¯re pretending you belong here.¡± She gestured at Lily with obvious revulsion. ¡°And that thing you¡¯re carrying? God, I feel sorry for it. Do you have any idea how messed up half-breeds turn out? Mental problems, physical deformities, identity issues.¡± My hands started shaking. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my daughter like that.¡± 18 01 415 ¡°Your daughter?¡± Brittanyughed cruelly. ¡°Honey, that¡¯s not a wolf pup in there. That¡¯s a mistake. A dirty little mixed-blood freak who¡¯s never going to fit in anywhere.¡± Cobblestone 121 121 Chapter 121 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 ¡°That little bitch!¡± Ophelia snarled, her hands clenched into fists as we stood outside the baby store. ¡°I¡¯m going back in there. Nobody talks to you like that!¡± ¡°No.¡± I grabbed her arm, pulling her toward the car. ¡°Just leave it, Ophie. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°Not worth it?¡± She spun around, her eyes zing with fury. ¡°Did you hear what she said about Lily? About you? I¡¯m going to rip her throat out!¡± ¡°And then what?¡± I asked, adjusting Lily¡¯s carrier with trembling hands. ¡°You get arrested for assault? Make a scene that gets back to Damien? Give everyone more reason to talk about how his human mate can¡¯t even handle shopping without causing drama?¡± The fight went out of Ophelia¡¯s posture, but her jaw remained tight with anger. ¡°Sera, you can¡¯t let people talk to you like that.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The words came out more bitter than I intended. ¡°She wasn¡¯t exactly wrong, was she?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare let some ignorant little girl make you think less of yourself.¡± But as we drove home in heavy silence, I couldn¡¯t stop reying Brittany¡¯s words. *Human groupie who thinks sleeping with a wolf makes you special.* *Pathetic human who got knocked up.* *Dirty little mixed- blood freak.* The worst part? Deep down, I was starting to wonder if she was right. I stared out the passenger window, watching the familiarndscape blur past. Six months ago, I would have put that girl in her ce without breaking a sweat. Six months ago, I had A¡¯s strength backing me up, pack authority in my voice, the confidence that came with knowing exactly who I was and where I belonged. Now? Now I was just some human really mine to begin with. man with a baby, trying to pretend I still fit into a wedge Yo ¡°Talk to me,¡± Ophelia said quietly. ¡°I can practically hear you beating yourself up over there.¡± 12.01 ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied. ¡°Bullshit.¡± She nced over at me, concern clear in her expression. ¡°That girl was a piece of trash. Her opinion doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it, though?¡± I shifted in my seat to face her. ¡°Ophie, Adrian can sense that something¡¯s wrong with
  1. A five-year-old knows I¡¯m not what I used to be. So why wouldn¡¯t everyone else?¡±
¡°Because you¡¯re still you, Sera. Still the same person who-¡± ¡°Who what?¡± I interrupted. Iughed, but it sounded hollow even to my own ears. ¡°That person is gone, Ophie. I¡¯m just what¡¯s left.¡± The rest of the drive passed in ufortable silence. By the time we pulled into the estate¡¯s long driveway, I felt like I was drowning in my own thoughts. Home looked the same as always-grand and beautiful andpletely intimidating. The afternoon sun painted the stone walls golden, and I could see Adrian¡¯s toys scattered across the frontwn where he¡¯d been ying earlier. ¡°Mama!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice carried across the yard as he spotted our car. He came running toward us, his face bright with excitement. ¡°Did you get stuff for Lily? Can I see?¡± ¡°We got some clothes,¡± I managed, forcing a smile as he threw his arms around my legs. ¡°Want to help me carry the bags?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He grabbed one of the smaller bags . ¡°How did shopping go?¡± Damien¡¯s voice came from the living room. He appeared in the doorway, taking in my expression with those perceptive silver-blue eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I said automatically. ¡°Just tired. Being out was more exhausting than I expected.¡± But Damien knew me too well. His gaze sharpened, and I saw him look from me to Ophelia, who was still radiating angry tension. ¡°What happened?¡± His voice carried that alpha authority that couldmand an entire pack. ¡°Some ignorant clerk at the baby store,¡± Ophelia said when I remained silent. ¡°Said some truly vile things about Sera and Lily.¡± 19.01 Damien¡¯s entire demeanor changed. The temperature in the room seemed to drop ten degrees, and I felt that familiar thrill of fear and attraction that came with being near an angry alpha-even though I could no longer sense his power the way I used to. ¡°What kind of things?¡± His voice was deadly quiet. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said quickly. ¡°She was just some stupid girl. It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°It matters to me.¡± Damien stepped closer, his hands gentle as they touched my face. ¡°What did she say?¡± I looked into his eyes and saw genuine concern, protective fury, and something else that made my chest ache. ¡°She called me a human groupie,¡± I admitted quietly. ¡°Said I was pathetic for thinking I belonged in the pack world. Called Lily a¡­ a freak.¡± The growl that rumbled through Damien¡¯s chest was purely wolf, dangerous enough to make every instinct I no longer possessed scream warnings. ¡°Give me a name. An address.¡± ¡°Damien, no.¡± I pressed my hand against his chest, feeling the rapid beat of his heart. ¡°Please. Fighting my battles for me will just prove her point.¡± But before either of us could say anything else, Adrian tugged on my sleeve. ¡°Mama, why are you sad?¡± His little face was scrunched up with worry. ¡°Did someone say mean things to you?¡± I knelt down to his level, smoothing his dark hair. ¡°Sometimes people say things they don¡¯t mean when they¡¯re having a bad day. But it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Want me to beat them up?¡± Adrian asked with such serious determination that I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s very sweet, sweetheart, but violence isn¡¯t the answer.¡± ¡°Daddy would beat them up,¡± Adrian said confidently. ¡°Daddy beats up all the bad guys.¡± ¡°Daddy protects people,¡± I corrected gently. Dinner was a quiet affair. Damien kept shooting concerned nces my way, while Adrian chattered about his day and all the things he wanted to teach Lily when she got bigger. I tried to participate, but my heart wasn¡¯t 714 in it. I was still lost in my own thoughts when the doorbell rang around seven o¡¯clock. ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± I said, d for an excuse to escape the dinner table tension. I adjusted Lily in my arms and walked to the front door, expecting maybe a delivery. Instead, I found myself face to face with a woman I¡¯d never seen before. She was attractive in a polished, professional way-dark hair pulled back in a neat bun, expensive business attire, confident posture. She carried a leather briefcase and wore the kind of smile that was perfectly pleasant but didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Hi,¡± the woman said, looking me up and down with barely concealed assessment. ¡°You must be Damien¡¯s¡­ human nanny?¡± Cobblestone 122 122 Chapter 122 1 Damien¡¯s POV 1 I heard voices at the front door. Sera¡¯s voice, soft and uncertain. Another voice I didn¡¯t recognize. Female. Professional. Setting down my coffee, I walked toward the entrance. Emma Rodriguez stood on my doorstep.. Perfect business attire. Leather briefcase. ¡°Mr. Nightshadow,¡± she said when she spotted me. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything important.¡± ¡°What can I do for you, Emma?¡± I kept my voice neutral. It was Saturday evening. Seven o¡¯clock. This better be good. ¡°I brought those contract revisions. For tomorrow¡¯s conference call.¡± She held up her briefcase. ¡°I wanted to make sure you had time to review them.¡± I nced at Sera. She was holding Lily, but something was wrong. Her shoulders were tense. Her face was too pale. She wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Saturday night,¡± I pointed out. ¡°I know, I know. But I wanted everything to be perfect.¡± Emma¡¯s smile brightened. ¡°I take my responsibilities very seriously.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I stepped closer to Sera. My hand found the small of her back automatically. ¡°Well, thank you for bringing them by.¡± ¡°Right. Of course.¡± Emma¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly. ¡°Have a lovely evening.¡± I closed the door. Locked it. Turned to face Sera. She was staring at the floor. Still holding Lily. Still avoiding my eyes. ¡°Sera.¡± ¡°She¡¯s very professional,¡± Sera said quietly. ¡°Very put-together.¡± 68 12 ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing happened.¡± But her voice was too small. Too careful. ¡°Baby, look at me.¡± She finally raised her eyes. The hurt I saw there made my chest ache. ¡°She thought I was the nanny,¡± Sera whispered. Fuck. ¡°She what?¡± ¡°When I answered the door. She asked if I was Damien¡¯s human nanny.¡± Sera¡¯sugh was hollow. ¡°I guess I can¡¯t me her. Look at me.¡± Sera was wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes. Her hair was pulled back in a messy ponytail. No makeup. Lily had spit up on her shoulder earlier. She looked like a mother. My mate. The most beautiful woman in the world. ¡°What exactly do you see when you look in the mirror?¡± I asked. ¡°A mess.¡± Her voice cracked. ¡°A human woman who doesn¡¯t belong in your world anymore.¡± ¡°Sera-¡± ¡°She was so polished, Damien. So professional. So¡­ wolf-like. Everything I used to be before¡­¡± She gestured helplessly at herself. ¡°Before I became this.¡± The pain in her voice hit me like a punch to the gut. ¡°Come here,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯m fine-¡± ¡°Come here¡± She took a small step closer. I reached out, cupping her face in my hands. Her skin was warm. Soft. Real. ¡°Listen to me very carefully,¡± I said. ¡°You are not a mess. You are not a nanny. You are the Luna of this pack.¡± 08:12 214 < 122 Chapter 122 ¡°I don¡¯t feel like a Luna anymore.¡± ¡°Then let me remind you.¡± I brushed my thumb across her cheek. ¡°You survived torture that would have killed most wolves. You protected our son when I failed to keep you safe. You gave birth to our daughter while dealing with trauma that would have broken anyone else.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t even answer the door without someone mistaking me for the help.¡± ¡°So what?¡± She blinked. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°So fucking what if some assistant doesn¡¯t recognize you immediately? So what if you¡¯re wearingfortable clothes in your own home? So what if you look like exactly what you are-a mother taking care of her baby?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple-¡± ¡°It is that simple.¡± My voice was firm. Final. ¡°You think I care what Emma Rodriguez thinks about anything?¡± ¡°You should. She¡¯s helping run your business.¡± ¡°She¡¯s temporary staff. You¡¯re my mate. There¡¯s a difference.¡± . Sera was quiet for a moment. Lily stirred in her arms, making soft baby noises. She looked skeptical. ¡°Let me ask you something,¡± I continued. ¡°Do you think I fell in love with your wolf?¡± ¡°I¡­ what?¡± ¡°Do you think I mated with you because of A? Because of your supernatural abilities?¡± ¡°No, but-¡± ¡°Then why would losing those things change how I feel about you?¡± Sera was quiet. Thinking. ¡°I fell in love with your kindness,¡± I said. ¡°With your intelligence. With the way you make meugh. With how fiercely you protect the people you love. None of that has changed.¡± 08:12 211 Lily started fussing. Sera automatically began swaying, soothing her with practiced ease. I pulled her closer. Careful of Lily. Breathing in Sera¡¯s scent. She still smelled like home. ¡°The only mistake I ever made was not protecting you better,¡± I said against her hair. ¡°Everything else- choosing you, mating with you, building a life with you-that was the smartest thing I¡¯ve ever done.¡± ¡°Even now? Even like this?¡± ¡°Especially now. Especially like this.¡± We stood there for a long moment. Holding each other. Holding our daughter. Being a family. ¡°Damien?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°If you really don¡¯t mind Emma being here¡­¡±. ¡°I don¡¯t mind her doing her job. But if she makes you ufortable, she¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not fair to her. She was just¡­ she was just doing what anyone would do. Making assumptions based on appearances.¡± < Cobblestone 123 123 Chapter 123 123 Chapter 123 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 We stood there for a long moment, holding each other and Lily, being a family. The weight of Emma¡¯s words still stung, but Damien¡¯s reassurance helped ease some of the ache in my chest. ¡°You know what?¡± Damien said suddenly, pulling back to look at me. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s our anniversary!¡± I blinked. ¡°Our anniversary?¡± God, I¡¯dpletely forgotten. ¡°A year since you agreed to mate with me.¡± His thumb brushed across my cheek. ¡°I thought we could go out. Celebrate a little. Maybe help you remember who you really are.¡± The flutter in my chest was immediate and stupid. Like my heart still believed in fairy tales. ¡°That sounds nice,¡± I managed. ¡°Come to the office tomorrow evening. Around six. We¡¯ll go from there.¡± The office. Where I used to work. Where Emma Rodriguez now sat at what used to be my desk, being everything I couldn¡¯t be anymore. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± The words slipped out before I could stop them. Damien¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Because I didn¡¯t belong there anymore. Because seeing Emma in my old role would hurt. Because the thought of walking through those halls where everyone knew what I used to be made my stomach clench with anxiety. ¡°No reason,¡± I lied. ¡°Six is perfect.¡± But as the day wore on, anxiety gnawed at me like a physical thing. I changed clothes three times, trying to find something that didn¡¯t make me look like exactly what Emma had called me. A nanny. By the time I kissed Lily goodbye and handed her to Ophelia, my hands were shaking. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Ophelia said gently. ¡°Try to have fun tonight.¡± 0013 Beautiful. Right. I caught my reflection in the hallway mirror on my way out. Tired eyes. Pale skin. Hair that refused to cooperate no matter what I did to it. The drive to Nightshadow Enterprises felt longer than it used to. Every red light gave me more time to think, more time to remember walking through those doors with purpose. With confidence. With a wolf¡¯s enhanced senses that made me aware of everything around me. The parking garage was the same. The elevator yed the same soft jazz. But when the doors opened on the executive floor, everything felt different. ¡°Sera!¡± I turned to see Michelle from ounting hurrying toward me, her face bright with surprise. ¡°Oh my God, we haven¡¯t seen you in forever!¡± She pulled me into a hug that I wasn¡¯t ready for. ¡°How are you feeling? Everyone¡¯s been so worried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m doing better.¡± The lie came automatically. ¡°Much better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so good to hear. When are youing back to work? Emma¡¯s nice and all, but she¡¯s not you, you know?¡±. My chest tightened. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m still recovering.¡± ¡°Of course, of course. Take all the time you need.¡± But her eyes were curious, searching. ¡°Are you sick? You look different somehow. Thinner maybe?¡± *Because I¡¯m human now. Because I¡¯m weak.* ¡°Just tired,¡± I managed. ¡°Sera?¡± Another voice. David from legal, approaching with that same mix of concern and curiosity. ¡°Good to see you out and about. Feeling better?¡± ¡°Yes, much better.¡± ¡°Excellent. So when should we expect you back? Things have been crazy without you. Emma¡¯s doing her best, but she doesn¡¯t know the systems like you do.¡± Each question felt like a small cut. A reminder of what I¡¯d lost. What I¡¯d never get back. 08:12 ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± I said. ¡°Still taking it one day at a time.¡± More faces appeared. J from HR. Tom from operations. All asking the same questions. All expecting answers I didn¡¯t have. *When are youing back?* *Are you feeling better?* *We miss you so much.* By the time I escaped to the elevator that led to Damien¡¯s office, my chest felt tight and my hands were trembling. I pressed the button for the top floor and leaned against the wall, trying to breathe. You can do this. It¡¯s just an office. Just people who used to know you. But when the elevator doors opened, the first thing I saw was Emma Rodriguez. She was sitting at the reception desk outside Damien¡¯s office. My old desk. The one where I used to organize Damien¡¯s schedule and handle pack business and feel like I belonged somewhere. Emma looked up as I approached, her expression shifting from professional politeness to recognition. ¡°Oh!¡± she said, standing quickly. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ ah, you¡¯re Damien¡¯s human nanny, right? I remember you fromst night.¡± The words hit me like a physical blow. Even after our encounter yesterday, even after I¡¯d answered his door in his house, that¡¯s still all she saw when she looked at me. Not Luna. Not former assistant. Not his mate. Human nanny. ¡°I¡¯m Seraphina,¡± I said quietly, my voice barely steady. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Damien.¡± ¡°Right, Seraphina.¡± She nodded, but there was no real recognition in her eyes. No understanding of who I used to be. ¡°He¡¯s finishing up a conference call. Shouldn¡¯t be much longer.¡± She gestured vaguely toward the seating area, but then seemed to reconsider. ¡°Actually, you know what? Why don¡¯t I set you up in the supply room? It¡¯ll be quieter there. More private.¡± OR 12 ¡°I could just wait here,¡± I suggested weakly. ¡°Oh no, that wouldn¡¯t work. I have calls to make and reports to finish. The supply room will be much better.¡± She was already moving, leading me down the hall like I was some random visitor who needed to be shuffled out of the way. Not the woman who used to run this entire floor. The supply room was exactly what it sounded like. Shelves lined with office supplies. Boxes of copy paper stacked to the ceiling. A small, ufortable chair shoved in the corner next to a broken printer that no one had bothered to remove. ¡°Just make yourselffortable,¡± Emma said brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll let Mr. Nightshadow know you¡¯re here as soon as he¡¯s free.¡± And then she was gone, leaving me alone in a room that smelled like toner and disappointment. I sat in the chair and stared at the shelves around me. Staplers. Pens. Post-it notes. All the mundane things that kept an office running. Things I used to order and organize and never think twice about. Now I was sitting among them like discarded inventory. Cobblestone 124 124 Chapter 124 Seraphina¡¯s POV The storage room smells like cleaning supplies and old paper. Dust motes drift through the afternoon light streaming from the small window, and I press my palms against the one-way ss, trying to steady my breathing. I can see everything. Emma Rodriguez sits at my old desk-*my* desk-her perfectly manicured fingers flying across the keyboard with the kind of confidence I used to have. Her hair is swept up in an elegant chignon. Her burgundy zer fits like it was tailored specifically for her body. Even from here, even through the ss, I can see the way she holds herself. Straight spine. Shoulders back. Every inch thepetent professional. I catch my reflection in the ss and wince. My hair is falling out of the ponytail I hastily threw it into this morning. There¡¯s a stain on my sweater-probably from Lily¡¯sst feeding. My eyes look hollow, ringed with the kind of dark circles that no amount of concealer can hide. *Human nanny.* The words echo in my head, Emma¡¯s voice from yesterday when she saw me at Damien¡¯s door. The office door opens, and my heart clenches as Damien walks in. He¡¯s wearing the charcoal gray suit I bought him for his birthdayst year, the one that makes his eyes look almost silver in certain light. He looks every inch the powerful Alpha he ismanding, confident, untouchable. Emma stands immediately, and I watch as she moves around the desk to greet him. She¡¯s close. Too close. Her bodynguage is professional, but there¡¯s something else there. The way she tilts her head slightly when she speaks. The way she touches his arm briefly while handing him a file. My chest tightens with something ugly and familiar that makes me feel small and pathetic. Damien doesn¡¯t seem to notice her proximity. He¡¯s focused on the documents she¡¯s showing him, his brow furrowed in concentration. But that¡¯s how he¡¯s always been-single-minded when ites to business. It¡¯s one of the things I used to love about working with him. We were a perfect team. Now I¡¯m on the wrong side of the ss, watching someone else take my ce. 08:12 I strain to hear what they¡¯re saying, but the ss is too thick. Their voices are just muffled sounds, meaningless noise that makes my frustration spike higher. Emmaughs at something Damien says, and the sound is like fingernails on a chalkboard. It¡¯s a perfectugh -not too loud, not too soft, just professional enough to be appropriate while still showing she has a sense of humor. I used tough like that in meetings. Used to be the one standing beside him, anticipating his needs before he voiced them. I try the door handle again, knowing it¡¯s useless. The lock clicked from the outside when the maintenance guy ¡°identally¡± shut me in here twenty minutes ago. Emma had been so apologetic, promising she¡¯d be right back after she finished ¡°just one quick thing¡± with Damien. Twenty minutes ago. My hands are shaking. I press them t against the ss and try to breathe through the rising panic. I¡¯m not ustrophobic-never have been. But being trapped while watching this, watching her seamlessly slide into the role that used to define me, is making my chest feel tight and airless. Emma moves to the window, pointing at something outside. Damien follows, standing beside her as she exins whatever she¡¯s showing him. They¡¯re silhouetted against the afternoon light, two perfectly matched professionals discussing business with easy familiarity. The sight makes my stomach turn. Damien¡¯s attention ispletely absorbed by whatever Emma is telling him. She¡¯s animated now, using her hands to gesture as she exins something. He nods, asks what looks like a question, and she responds with obvious enthusiasm. They look like a team. Like partners. Like everything I used to be to him. Emma pulls out her phone, shows him something on the screen. He studies it carefully, then says something that makes her smile. Not the professional smile she¡¯s been wearing all morning-a real one. Warm and genuine and exactly the kind of smile that would make any man feel pleased with himself. My fingernails dig into my palms. I¡¯m being ridiculous, I know that. Emma is doing her job. Damien is doing his. There¡¯s nothing inappropriate happening here, nothing I can point to and call wrong. 08.12 214 But that doesn¡¯t make it hurt less. I close my eyes and try to center myself, try to find some of that inner strength that used toe so naturally. But without A¡¯s fierce presence backing me up, I feel hollow. Like I¡¯m trying to draw water from an empty well. When I open my eyes, Damien is checking his watch. He says something to Emma that makes her nod and gather a stack of papers. They¡¯re wrapping up their meeting. Finally. Maybe now someone will remember that I exist ande let me out of this damn closet. But instead of leaving, Emma walks around the desk and settles into the chair-*my* chair-like she owns it. Damien heads for the door, pausing to say something over his shoulder that makes her wave acknowledgment. And then he¡¯s gone. Emma is back to typing, her fingers moving across the keyboard with practiced efficiency. She looks I slump against the wall and slide down until I¡¯m sitting on the floor among boxes of printer paper and office supplies. The position makes me feel even smaller, even more insignificant. The thought makes my eyes burn with unshed tears. Minutes tick by. Five. Ten. Fifteen. Emma continues working,pletely absorbed in whatever task has her attention. Every so often she answers the phone with a crisp, professional greeting. Finally-*finally*-Emma stands up from the desk. She stretches, checks her own phone, then seems to remember something. Her eyes scan the office, and I see the exact moment when she realizes I¡¯m not where I¡¯m supposed to be. She looks confused for a moment, then understanding dawns on her face. Her hand flies to her mouth in what looks like genuine horror. The lock turns, and the door swings open. Emma¡¯s face appears, flushed with what I hope is shame. ¡°Oh my god, Seraphina!¡± she gasps, her professionalposure cracking. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Ipletely forgot- 08.12 we were discussing the contract and it gotplicated and¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I interrupt, climbing to my feet with as much dignity as I can manage. My legs are stiff from sitting on the floor, and I have to grab the doorframe to steady myself. Emma¡¯s eyes widen slightly at my tone, but she recovers quickly. That professional mask slides back into ce, smooth and imprable. ¡°Of course,¡± she says carefully. ¡°I understand you¡¯re upset. I would be too.¡± *You have no idea what I¡¯m upset about,* I want to tell her. But I don¡¯t say any of that. Instead, I force a smile that feels like it might crack my face. ¡°Really, it¡¯s fine,¡± I repeat, softer this time. ¡°These things happen.¡± ¡°Damien had to leave,¡± she exins, moving back toward the desk to gather her things. ¡°You may call him instead?¡± My phone starts ringing then, the sound jarring in the tense silence. Emma and I both look down at it, and I see Damien¡¯s name on the screen. Cobblestone 125 125 Chapter 125 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 My phone buzzes against my palm, Damien¡¯s name shing on the screen. Emma nces over with those perfectly arched eyebrows, and I swipe to answer before she can make some snidement. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°I¡¯m downstairs. Where are you?¡± ¡°Coming down now.¡± The line goes dead, and something hot coils in my belly. Emma is still watching me with that curious expression. ¡°Have a lovely evening,¡± she says with sweetness. I grab my purse and walk past her without a word. Let her figure out what that was about. The elevator ride feels endless. My reflection in the steel doors shows exactly what I expected-messy hair, wrinkled clothes, exhaustion written across every feature. Damien¡¯s SUV is idling near the garage entrance, engine purring. He gets out when he sees me, and the sight of him makes my breath catch. Gone is the business suit from earlier. Now he¡¯s wearing dark jeans that hug his thighs and a gray sweater that does incredible things for his shoulders. His eyes rake over me as I approach, and there¡¯s heat in that silver-blue gaze that makes me very aware of every inch of skin under my clothes. ¡°You look like heaven,¡± he says when I reach him. ¡°Charming.¡± But I¡¯m fighting a smile. ¡°Is that how you talk to all your dates?¡± ¡°Just the ones I¡¯m nning to take to bedter.¡± My cheeks flush hot. ¡°Presumptuous much?¡± He opens the car door for me, leaning close enough that I can smell his cologne. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± 08:12 I don¡¯t answer, but the way my breath hitches tells him everything he needs to know. The drive is torture. His hand rests on my thigh, thumb tracingzy patterns through the fabric of my cks. Every casual touch sends parks through my nervous system, reminding me exactly how long it¡¯s been since we¡¯ve done anything more intimate than quick kisses. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask when we turn onto an unfamiliar road. ¡°Somewhere with good wine and dim lighting.¡± ¡°nning to get me drunk?¡± His fingers squeeze my thigh. ¡°nning to get you rxed.¡± The restaurant he¡¯s chosen is all string lights and candlelit tables scattered across a stone patio. Romantic as hell. The kind of ce that practically screams *anniversary dinner* to anyone with eyes. The hostess greets Damien by name and leads us to a corner table that¡¯s somehow even more intimate than the others. Flickering candles, trailing jasmine, the works. ¡°This is very¡­¡± I search for the right word as he pulls out my chair. ¡°Romantic?¡± ¡°I was going to say obvious.¡± Heughs, the sound low and warm. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be subtle tonight.¡± ¡°Good thing I like obvious men.¡± ¡°Do you?¡± The way he¡¯s looking at me across the candlelit table makes my pulse skip. ¡°Sometimes.¡± We order wine-something red and expensive that I definitely don¡¯t deserve after the day I¡¯ve had. The alcohol helps loosen the knots in my shoulders, makes the candlelight feel warmer instead of just pretty. ¡°So,¡± Damien says, swirling his wine. ¡°Tell me about your day.¡± ¡°You mean besides getting locked in a closet by your perfect assistant?¡± ¡°Emma locked you in a closet?¡± 08:12 215 I wave a dismissive hand. ¡°Storage room. And it was an ident. Supposedly.¡± His jaw tightens almost imperceptibly. ¡°How long?¡± ¡°About an hour. Long enough to watch you two have what looked like a very productive meeting¡± ¡°You were watching?¡± ¡°One-way ss.¡± I take another sip of wine. ¡°You two make a good team.¡± There¡¯s something dangerous in his expression now. ¡°Are you jealous, Sera?¡± Iugh, but it sounds forced even to my own cars. ¡°Maybe a little bit.¡± ¡°Because if you are, I could fire her tomorrow.¡± ¡°You will not fire her because I¡¯m having an insecurity crisis.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fire her if she¡¯s making my mate ufortable.¡± The possessive note in his voice makes heat pool low in my belly. ¡°Forget about it, just an incident.¡± . The food arrives-some fancy pasta thing for me, steak for him. But I¡¯m barely tasting. it because Damien keeps looking at me like he¡¯s nning to devour me for dessert. ¡°You¡¯re staring,¡± I point out. ¡°I¡¯m appreciating. Being a patient man. I can wait until we get home to show you exactly how much there is to appreciate.¡± My thighs clench involuntarily. ¡°You¡¯re terrible.¡± ¡°You love it.¡± And damn him, I do. I love the way his eyes go dark when he looks at me. Love the way his voice drops to that rough whisper. Love the way he makes me feel like the most desirable woman in the world even when I¡¯m falling apart at the seams. ¡°Take me home,¡± I say quietly. 50.12 ¡°We haven¡¯t finished eating.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the food.¡± Something shifts in his expression. Heat res in those silver eyes. ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°Take me home, Damien. Now.¡± He signals for the check without breaking eye contact. Pays quickly, efficiently, while I sit there trying to remember how to breathe normally. The drive home is charged with a different kind of tension now. His hand stays on my thigh, but his touch feels possessive rather than casual. iming. ¡°The kids?¡± I ask as we pull into our driveway. ¡°Ophelia¡¯s keeping them overnight.¡± ¡°You nned this.¡± ¡°I hoped.¡± Inside, he doesn¡¯t bother with lights. The moment the door closes, he backs me against it, his body caging me .in. In the darkness, all I can see is the gleam of his eyes and the sharp line of his jaw. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this all day,¡± he murmurs against my ear. ¡°Just today?¡± . ¡°All week. All month.¡± His hands frame my face. ¡°Do you have any idea what you do to me?¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Instead of answering with words, he shows me. His mouth finds mine in a kiss that¡¯s hungry, demanding, full of weeks of pent-up need. I kiss him back just as desperately, my hands fisting in his sweater. When we finally break apart, we¡¯re both breathing hard. ¡°Upstairs,¡± he growls. But neither of us wants to stop kissing long enough to actually walk. He lifts me instead, my legs wrapping around his waist as he carries me toward our bedroom. We¡¯re still kissing, still touching, stumbling slightly 08:13 when he misjudges the hallway corner. ¡°Smooth,¡± I gasp against his mouth. ¡°Shut up.¡± Our bedroom is dark except for moonlight streaming through the windows. He sets me down beside the bed, his hands immediately going to the buttons of my blouse. We undress each other slowly, reverently, like we¡¯re unwrapping something precious. When we¡¯re both naked, he pulls me down onto the bed, his mouth finding all the ces that make me gasp and arch beneath him. Without our supernatural bond, I can¡¯t feel his emotions or his wolf¡¯s presence. But what I feel.instead is somehow more intimate. More real. This is just us-Damien and Sera, skin against skin, discovering each other all over again. When he finally moves over me, settling between my thighs, his eyes find mine in the moonlight. ¡°Happy anniversary,¡± he whispers. ¡°Happy anniversary.¡± Cobblestone 126 126 Chapter 126 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The morning light filters through our bedroom curtains, casting soft shadows across the hardwood floor. I¡¯m curled up in the reading chair by the window, watching Lily sleep in her bass, when Damien appears in the doorway with two cups of coffee. ¡°You¡¯re up early,¡± he says, crossing the room to hand me one of the mugs. His hair is still messy from sleep, and he¡¯s wearing just sweatpants, his chest bare and distractingly perfect in the gentle morning light. ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± I wrap my fingers around the warm ceramic, grateful for something to focus on besides the knot of anxiety that¡¯s been sitting in my stomach since yesterday. ¡°Lily was fussy around three.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear her.¡± His brow furrows with concern as he settles on the edge of the bed across from me. ¡°You should have woken me.¡± ¡°You need rest too. Besides, it¡¯s not like you could have helped. She was hungry.¡± He takes a sip of his coffee and studies me with those silver-blue eyes that seem to see straight through all my carefully constructed walls. ¡°I got a call from Riley yesterday,¡± he says finally. My heart does something weird in my chest. ¡°Riley?¡± ¡°From the training camp. She wanted me to pass along a message.¡± Damien¡¯s voice is careful, like he¡¯s walking through a minefield. ¡°She and Lucas are getting engaged.¡± The words m into me like a punch to the chest. My heart does this weird little skip-part joy, part something that feels ufortably like grief. Of course Riley and Lucas are engaged. Everyone¡¯s been waiting for them to figure it out for years. I should be thrilled. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± I say, and I mean it. My voice only wobbles a little. ¡°They¡¯re perfect for each other. Really perfect.¡± ¡°They want you toe to the engagement party.¡± Damien sets down his coffee, his silver eyes studying my face. ¡°They all do. The whole team has been asking about you.¡± 11.47 I feel the blood drain from my face. ¡°Damien, I can¡¯t-¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Last time I led that team, I almost got everyone killed.¡± The memory hits me like a punch to the gut. The mission that went wrong six months before my capture. My tactical error that separated the team in hostile territory. ¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± Damien says quietly. ¡°It was.¡± My hands are shaking now, the coffee mug trembling in my grip. ¡°I made the call to split up. I chose the wrong route. If Marcus hadn¡¯t-if they hadn¡¯t been stronger than me, better fighters-¡± ¡°Sera.¡± Damien moves to the chair beside me, his hand covering mine on the coffee mug. ¡°Everyone came home. Everyone was fine.¡± ¡°I failed them, Damien. And now I¡¯m not even a wolf anymore. What could I possibly offer them now?¡± I hear him stand, feel him move closer until his heat is a warm presence at my back. ¡°You could offer them the chance to see their friend again,¡± he says softly. ¡°The chance to celebrate with someone they care about.¡± His hands settle on my shoulders, warm and steady. ¡°Or you could be a reminder of how strong you are. How you survived something that would have destroyed anyone else.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t even know,¡± I whisper. ¡°About A. About what I lost.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get pity from them.¡± Damien¡¯s thumb traces along my corbone, a gesture so familiar it makes my chest ache. ¡°You¡¯ll get respect. And love. And probably a lot of questions about why you waited so long to visit.¡± I lean back against his chest, feeling some of the tension leave my shoulders as his arms wrap around me. Lily stirs in her bass, making soft baby sounds that tug at my heart. ¡°What if I go and everything feels wrong?¡± I ask. ¡°Then we leave.¡± His voice is matter-of-fact, like it¡¯s the simplest thing in the world. ¡°But you won¡¯t know until you try!¡± 11:47 378 I close my eyes, breathing in his scent-pine and leather and something uniquely him that always makes me feel safer. Maybe he¡¯s right. Maybe I owe it to Riley and Lucas to celebrate this moment with them. Maybe I owe it to myself to stop hiding. ¡°Okay,¡± I say finally, the word barely a whisper. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± I turn in his arms, meeting his gaze. ¡°But if this goes badly, I¡¯m ming you.¡± His smile is slow and devastating. ¡°I can live with that.¡± Three dayster, I¡¯m standing in the parking lot of the Training Facility, my hands clenched so tightly around my car keys that the metal is cutting into my palm. ¡°You can do this,¡± I mutter to myself, smoothing down the simple ck dress I chose for today. It¡¯s nothing fancy, but it¡¯s clean and fits properly and doesn¡¯t have any stains from baby spit-up. Small victories. The front entrance slides open with a familiar hiss, and the scent hits me immediately. Not the human- filtered version I experience now, but still recognizable. Weapons oil and leather and the particr musk that ¡°Sera!¡± I turn toward the voice and see Jake frommunications jogging toward me, his face lit up with genuine excitement. The sight of his familiar grin does something to ease the knot in my stomach. ¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s really you!¡± He pulls me into a bear hug that lifts me off my feet. ¡°We heard you were back, but nobody¡¯s seen you around. How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Better,¡± I say automatically. ¡°Much better.¡± ¡°You look good.¡± His eyes are kind, but I can see the confusion there. The way he¡¯s trying to figure out why something feels different about me. ¡°Thinner maybe, but good.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I force a smile. ¡°Congrattions to Riley and Lucas. I heard the news.¡± ¡°Yeah, finally, right? We all saw iting from a mile away¡± Jake grins. ¡°Come on, everyone¡¯s in the main 11-42 345 training hall. They¡¯re going to lose their minds when they see you.¡± He leads me through corridors that used to feel like home, past rooms where I spent countless hours honing my tactical skills and leadership abilities. Every step feels heavy, weighted with memories of who I used to be. The training hall doors are open, and I can hear voices andughter spilling out. My steps slow as we approach, anxiety spiking sharp and sudden in my chest. ¡°Hey everyone!¡± Jake calls out as we enter the room. ¡°Look who I found!¡± The reaction is immediate and overwhelming. Voices calling my name, people moving toward me with smiles and open arms. For a moment, it¡¯s exactly like Damien said it would be-love and excitement and genuine happiness to see me. Riley reaches me first, pulling me into a fierce hug that smells like vani. ¡°Oh my God, Sera! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Her voice is thick with emotion. ¡°How are you? Really, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I lie, hugging her back and trying not to think about how her enhanced strength makes me feel like a fragile human doll inparison. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you and Lucas. When¡¯s the big day?¡± ¡°October maybe.¡± She pulls back to study my face, her expression suddenly concerned. ¡°You look tired. Are you getting enough rest?¡± Before I can answer, more team members gather around us-faces I recognize, voices I remember, people who used to trust me with their lives. They¡¯re all so happy to see me, so genuinely excited, but I can feel their confusion too. ¡°Where¡¯s Marcus?¡± I ask, scanning the room for the familiar bulk of our former specialist. ¡°Right here!¡± The voice booms from across the hall, and I turn to see Marcus approaching with two younger wolves trailing behind him. He looks exactly the same-broad shoulders, dark skin, easy grin that could charm anyone into anything. ¡°Sera!¡± Marcus pulls me into a hug that crushes the air from my lungs. ¡°About damn time you showed your face around here. We were starting to think you¡¯d forgotten about us little people.¡± ¡°Never,¡± I say, my voice muffled against his chest. ¡°Just¡­ recovering.¡± 11 47 ¡°Well, you look fantastic.¡± He releases me and turns to the two younger wolves. ¡°Tyler, Jenna,e meet someone special. This is Seraphina Nightshadow, our former team leader and the strongest female in our pack.¡± The words hit me like a physical blow, even though I know he means them as apliment. The strongest female. That¡¯s what I used to be. What everyone still thinks I am. I force my face into what I hope is a convincing smile as the neers approach. 407 Cobblestone 127 127 Chapter 127 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The crowd around me is getting thicker, more voices joining in with questions and wees that make my chest feel tight. Just when I¡¯m starting to panic about being trapped in the center of all this attention, a familiar voice cuts through the noise like a de. ¡°Alright, alright, everybody back up!¡± Riley appears at the edge of the crowd, pushing her way through with the determination of a woman on a mission. Her dark hair bounces as she elbows past Marcus and waves off the others. ¡°Give the girl some breathing room!¡± shemands, nting herself between me and the crowd. ¡°We¡¯re just saying hi,¡± Jake protests, but he takes a step back. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve said hi. Now shoo.¡± Riley makes shooing motions with both hands like she¡¯s scattering chickens. ¡°Sera came here to see me!¡± ¡°But we haven¡¯t seen her in months-¡± Tyler starts to say. ¡°And she¡¯ll still be here in an hour,¡± Riley interrupts firmly. ¡°But right now, we girls need some quality time together. Don¡¯t we, Sera?¡± Before I can answer, she wraps her arm around my shoulders in a protective gesture that makes my throat tight with gratitude. ¡°Go train or lift weights or whatever it is you do to feel manly,¡± Riley continues, waving the others away. ¡°We have serious girl talk to catch up on.¡± ¡°Since when do you do girl talk?¡± Marcus asks with a grin. ¡°Since I got engaged and became disgustingly sentimental.¡± Riley¡¯s cheeks flush pink, but her voice stays firm. ¡°Now scoot. All of you. We¡¯ll catch upter.¡± She guides me toward a quiet bench by the windows, settling beside me, turning to face me with a grin that could power half the territory, ¡°I¡¯ve been dying to talk to you about my engagement¡­¡± 11:47 She stops mid-sentence, her brow furrowing as she really looks at me. I can see the exact moment she realizes something¡¯s different. Her hands tighten on my shoulders. ¡°You look tired,¡± she says softly. ¡°Really tired. Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lie automatically. ¡°Just adjusting to life with a newborn.¡± ¡°Right! The baby!¡± Riley¡¯s face lights up again like someone flipped a switch. ¡°I want to hear everything!¡± ¡°She¡¯s perfect. Beautiful and healthy and strong.¡± My voice catches slightly on thest word. ¡°Damien¡¯s ¡°I bet he is. That kid has such a good heart.¡± Riley smiles. ¡°Just like his mama. Now, I am literally bursting with good news and if I don¡¯t tell someone soon, I¡¯m going to explode.¡± I find myself smiling. ¡°Let me guess. This has something to do with Lucas?¡± ¡°Everything has to do with Lucas!¡± Riley throws her hands up dramatically. ¡°God, Sera, I¡¯m so disgustingly happy I don¡¯t even recognize myself anymore.¡± Iugh-actuallyugh-for the first time in weeks. ¡°That is pretty shocking. What¡¯s next, you¡¯re going to start liking romanticedies?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about that.¡± Riley shudders. ¡°But honestly? I kind of understand them now. Like, when the guy does some grand romantic gesture and the girl gets all weepy? I used to think that was ridiculous, but now¡­¡± She sighs dreamily. ¡°Now I think I might cry if Lucas brought me gas station flowers.¡± ¡°Oh no,¡± I tease. ¡°You¡¯repletely gone, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Completely and totally gone.¡± Riley grins. ¡°And I don¡¯t even care. He takes care of me, Sera. Nobody¡¯s ever taken care of me before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredibly sweet.¡± ¡°He¡¯s incredibly sweet. Like, stupidly, impossibly sweet, Do you know what he didst week? I mentioned that I missed the cookies my mom used to make when I was little, just a randomment. And the next day he showed up with a whole batch that he¡¯d spent all night learning to make from some recipe he found online.¡± I feel a pang of longing so sharp it takes my breath away. ¡°He made you cookies.¡± 11.47 The Tale ?. anuvy mic mic. But he was so proud of them, and he¡¯d worked so hard¡­¡± Riley dabs at her eyes again. ¡°I ate every single one and told him they were perfect.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so gone it¡¯s not even funny.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Rileyughs through her tears. ¡°And the best part is, he¡¯s just as bad. Yesterday he called me beautiful while I was covered in mud from training exercises.¡± ¡°When did he propose?¡± I ask. ¡°Last weekend.¡± Riley holds out her left hand, showing off a simple silver band with a small, perfect diamond. ¡°We were on our morning run, and he just stopped in the middle of the trail and dropped to one knee right there in the dirt.¡± ¡°Did you see iting?¡± ¡°Not at all! I thought he was having a heart attack or something. I actually started to call for a medic before I realized what was happening.¡± Riley giggles. ¡°He said he¡¯d been carrying the ring around for weeks, waiting for the perfect moment, but then he realized there was no such thing as perfect. He just wanted to marry me as soon as possible.¡± The ring catches the light as she moves her hand, simple and beautiful and exactly right for Riley. ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous,¡± I tell her. ¡°Perfect for you.¡± ¡°I love it so much. And I love him so much it¡¯s actually scary sometimes.¡± Riley¡¯s expression grows serious for a moment. ¡°Is that normal?¡± ¡°That¡¯spletely normal,¡± I assure her. ¡°That¡¯s how you know it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°Good, because I was starting to worry I was losing my mind.¡± Riley brightens again. ¡°But enough about me being disgustingly happy. I need to talk to you about something important.¡± My stomach drops. ¡°What kind of important?¡± Riley bounces on the bench, practically vibrating with excitement. ¡°We¡¯re having an engagement party next week. Big party, everyone we know, dancing, drinking, the whole thing.¡± ¡°That sounds wonderful.¡± 11 47 ¡°And I need you there!¡± Riley grabs both of my hands, her eyes wide and pleading. ¡°I mean, I really, really need you there, Sera. This whole thing won¡¯t feel real without my best friend celebrating with me.¡± My chest tightens with anxiety, but the hope in Riley¡¯s voice makes it impossible to say no. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be there,¡± I hear myself say. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Riley¡¯s face lights up like the sun. ¡°Really, truly? Because I was so scared you¡¯d say you weren¡¯t ready for parties yet, or that you were too busy with the baby, or-¡± ¡°Riley.¡± I squeeze her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll be there. I promise.¡± Cobblestone 128 128 Chapter 128 Seraphina¡¯s POV The engagement party was a glittering nightmare wrapped in silk and champagne. I clung to Damien¡¯s arm like a lifeline as we moved through the crowded ballroom, my heels clicking nervously against marble floors. Crystal chandeliers threw rainbow light across hundreds of guests, all of them radiating the kind of supernatural confidence. ¡°You look stunning tonight,¡± he said, pressing a kiss to my temple. ¡°Stop doubting yourself.¡± I¡¯d spent three hours getting ready, trying on four different dresses before settling on the navy blue cocktail number that Ophelia had picked out. My hair was pinned up in an borate updo that had taken twenty minutes of YouTube tutorials to master. And I still felt like a fraud. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize half these people,¡± I whispered as another group of impossibly elegant strangers glided past
¡°Pack business brings in a lot of allies,¡± Damien replied. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know them. You just need to be yourself.¡± A server materialized beside us with champagne, and I grabbed a ss like it might save my life. The bubbles burned my throat, but at least it gave my hands something to do besides shake. ¡°Sera!¡± Riley¡¯s voice cut through the crowd like a beacon. She appeared in a vision of silver silk, practically glowing with happiness as she pushed through the sea of guests. ¡°You came! Oh my God, you actually came!¡± She threw her arms around me with enough force to nearly spill my champagne, and for a moment I forgot about everything else. This was Riley. My friend. The reason I¡¯d forced myself toe tonight. ¡°Of course I came,¡± I said, squeezing her back. ¡°I promised.¡± ¡°You look absolutely gorgeous,¡± Riley gushed, holding me at arm¡¯s length to study my appearance. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look incredible, Lucas?¡± ¡°Beautiful as always,¡± Lucas agreed, appearing beside his fianc¨¦e with that easy smile that had charmed half 11:47 might break. ¡°How are you feeling, Sera? Really?¡± ¡°Good,¡± I lied smoothly. ¡°Really good.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet Lily,¡± Riley said, her eyes sparkling. ¡°When are you going to bring her around?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± I promised. We chatted for several minutes about wedding ns and baby updates, the familiar rhythm helping to steady my nerves. But then other guests began approaching, drawn by Riley¡¯s maic energy, and I found myself thrust into an endless cycle of introductions. ¡°This is Seraphina,¡± Riley would announce proudly. ¡°Damien¡¯s mate and one of my dearest friends.¡± Handshakes that lingered as they unconsciously tested my strength. And then that momentary confusion when they realized I had no scent to speak of, no supernatural presence to mark me as one of them. I watched person after person greet Damien with the subtle head tilts and barely perceptible inhtions that indicated scent-reading. Then they¡¯d turn to me and¡­ nothing. Just awkward silence and poorly concealed disappointment. ¡°She seems nice,¡± I overheard one woman whisper as she walked away with herpanion. ¡°I suppose,¡± the other replied with obvious doubt. ¡°Though I can¡¯t imagine what he sees in her.¡± By the time the dancing started, my cheeks ached from forcing smiles and my feet throbbed in their impractical heels. Damien guided me to a rtively quiet corner near the floor-to-ceiling windows, where we could watch couples glide across the polished dance floor with inhuman grace. ¡°You¡¯re doing beautifully,¡± he said softly, his thumb tracing soothing circles on my hand. ¡°I feel like everyone¡¯s staring at me.¡± ¡°They¡¯re curious. It¡¯s natural.¡± ¡°They¡¯re wondering what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± The champagne was making me honest, stripping away the careful politeness I¡¯d been maintaining all evening. ¡°They can all sense it, can¡¯t they?¡± Damien turned to face me fully, his silver eyes intense in the chandelier light. ¡°Sera-¡± 11:47 ¡°Damien!¡± We both turned at the familiar voice, and my heart sank straight into my expensive shoes. Emma Rodriguez was walking toward us through the crowd, and she looked like something out of a fairy tale. Tonight she wore an emerald green gown that hugged every curve of her perfect body, the backless design showing off smooth, wless skin that seemed to glow in the warm light. Her dark hair fell in glossy waves over one shoulder, and she moved with the fluid confidence of someone who had never questioned their ce in the world. ¡°Emma,¡± Damien acknowledged with cool politeness. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Emma¡¯s gaze shifted to me, and I watched that familiar flicker of confusion cross her features. It was subtle- just a tiny wrinkle between her perfectly sculpted brows. ¡°Seraphina,¡± she said with practiced warmth. ¡°How wonderful to see you again. You look lovely tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I managed. The bandunched into a slow, romantic melody that had several couples drifting toward the dance floor. Emma¡¯s eyes lit up with what looked like sudden inspiration. ¡°Damien,¡± she said, turning toward him with a smile that could have powered the entire building, ¡°would you like to dance? I promise I won¡¯t step on your toes.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said smoothly, ¡°but I need to stay with my partner.¡± Emma blinked, clearly not expecting the refusal. ¡°Your partner?¡± ¡°My mate,¡± Damien corrected, his arm sliding around my waist to pull me closer against his side. The change in Emma¡¯s expression was immediate and devastating. Her smile froze, then cracked, then disappeared entirely as shock flooded her features. ¡°Your mate?¡± she repeated, her voice climbing an octave. ¡°But you don¡¯t smell like-I mean, there¡¯s no mate scent on you at all!¡± Several nearby conversations stuttered to a halt as heads turned in our direction, drawn by Emma¡¯s rising voice and obvious distress. I felt heat flood my cheeks, then spread down my neck and across my chest until I was sure I was glowing with humiliation. 11:40 314 ¡°Seraphina is my mate,¡± Damien said, his voice dropping to that dangerous alpha tone that made lesser wolves show their necks. ¡°She has been for over a year.¡± Emma¡¯s mouth fell open in a perfect ¡®O¡¯ of shock. She stared at me like she was seeing me for the first time, her eyes wide with disbelief and something that looked ufortably like pity. ¡°I¡­ oh my God,¡± she stammered, her professionalposure crumbling before our eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I always thought she was your nanny,¡± she blurted out in a rush. The silence that followed was absolute and crushing. I felt every single person in our immediate vicinity turn to stare at me-really stare-taking in my simple dress, myck of obvious pack markings, myplete absence of the supernatural aura that marked every other woman in this room. The blood drained from my face so fast I thought I might faint right there on the marble floor. My champagne ss trembled in my hand, the crystal singing softly as my fingers shook. The band yed on, couples continued to dance, waiters circted with champagne and canap¨¦s. And I stood in the center of it all, exposed and humiliated beyond anything I¡¯d ever experienced. Cobblestone 129 129 Chapter 129 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The silence stretched on for what felt like hours, though it couldn¡¯t have been more than a few seconds. Every face in our immediate vicinity was turned toward me, and I could practically feel their judgment crawling across my skin like insects. ¡°I need some air,¡± I said quietly, my voice sounding strange and distant even to my own ears. Damien¡¯s grip on my waist tightened. ¡°Sera-¡± ¡°Please.¡± I looked up at him, and whatever he saw in my expression made him release me immediately. ¡°I just need a minute. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± I walked away before he could protest, pushing through the crowd of elegantly dressed guests who watched me go with poorly concealed curiosity. Each step taking me further from the warm glow of the ballroom and deeper into my own humiliation. The French doors leading to the terrace were mercifully unlocked. I stepped outside into the cool night air, grateful for the rtive quiet and the absence of staring eyes. The terrace overlooked the gardens, where fairy lights twinkled among perfectly manicured hedges and fountain bubbled softly in the distance. I gripped the stone balustrade and tried to breathe. *Your nanny.* The words echoed in my head like a broken record. *I always thought she was your nanny.* God. How many other people thought the same thing? How many conversations had happened behind my back, people wondering why the powerful Alpha Damien Nightshadow kept some random human woman around his house? The worst part was that Emma¡¯s mistake wasn¡¯t exactly unreasonable, I was just¡­ ordinary. Human. Forgettable. A soft breeze rustled the leaves in the garden below, carrying with it the distant sound ofughter and music from the party inside. Riley¡¯s engagement party. The celebration I¡¯d promised to attend, the night that was supposed to help me feel normal again. 11:48 175 Instead, I felt more isted than ever. I closed my eyes and tried to center myself the way I used to when A was part of me. But there was no warm presence in the back of my mind anymore, no fierce wolf spirit to lend me strength. Just empty silence where my other half used to be. ¡°Pull yourself together,¡± I whispered to the night air. ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous.¡± But the words felt hollow. Because deep down, I knew Emma was right to be confused. What was I doing here, ying dress-up in fancy clothes and pretending I belonged in this world? I wasn¡¯t a Luna anymore. I wasn¡¯t even a wolf. The French doors opened again, and this time I heard multiple sets of footsteps. Guests were starting to spill out onto the terrace, probably looking for quieter spaces to continue their conversations. I should go back inside. Find Damien. Make polite excuses and leave before I embarrassed myself further. That¡¯s when it happened. A young server appeared from nowhere, carrying a tray loaded with champagne flutes. He was moving quickly, probably trying to refill sses for the guests who¡¯d wandered outside. But something went wrong- maybe he caught his foot on the edge of a decorative nter, maybe he just misjudged the distance between tables. Whatever the cause, he stumbled forward with a startled yelp, the tray tilting dangerously as he fought to regain his bnce. Time seemed to slow down as I watched twelve crystal sses slide toward the edge of the silver tray. If I¡¯d still been a wolf, my enhanced reflexes would have kicked in automatically. I would have moved faster than humanly possible, either catching the server or diving out of the way with supernatural grace. Instead, I stood there like a statue, my purely human reaction time far too slow to save me from what was The tray hit the stone terrace with a crash that seemed to echo across the entire garden. Crystal shattered, champagne exploded in every direction, and I went down hard, my expensive heels sliding out from under me on the suddenly slick stone. I hit the ground with a thud that knocked the air from my lungs, champagne soaking through my carefully 11.48 215 chosen dress and pooling around me in a puddle of humiliation. Broken ss glittered in my hair, and the sticky liquid burned my eyes. ¡°Oh God!¡± the server gasped, dropping to his knees beside me. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m so sorry! Are you hurt? I¡¯m so, so sorry!¡± But his voice was drowned out by the sound of footsteps as every guest on the terrace rushed toward themotion. I could hear exmations of surprise, concerned murmurs, the rustle of expensive fabric as people gathered around to gawk at the spectacle I¡¯d be. I tried to push myself up, but my hands slipped on the wet stone and I went down again, this time with even less dignity. Champagne dripped from my hair, my dress waspletely ruined, and I was pretty sure I had ss embedded in my palms. ¡°Someone help her up!¡± a voice called out. ¡°Is she bleeding?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± I finally managed to get to my hands and knees, though the position made me feel even more pathetic. Champagne continued to drip from my clothes, forming a growing puddle beneath me. That¡¯s when Emma stepped forward, her voice carrying clearly across the suddenly silent terrace. ¡°Excuse me!¡± she called out to the server, her tone sharp with outrage. ¡°How dare you show such disrespect to the Alpha¡¯s mate!¡± My head snapped up in horror. No. She wouldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t¡ª ¡°I don¡¯t care how clumsy you are,¡± Emma continued, her voice growing louder with each word. ¡°You cannot treat Damien¡¯s partner this way, even though she¡¯s only human now!¡± The words hit the crowd like a bomb. Only human now. The whispers started immediately, a susurrus of shocked voices that seemed toe from every direction at once. 11:48 375 ¡°Human?¡± ¡°Did she say human?¡± ¡°But how can an Alpha mate with a human?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°Unless she wasn¡¯t always human¡­¡± I closed my eyes, wishing the stone terrace would open up and swallow me whole. But Emma wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Everyone step back,¡± shemanded, moving toward me with exaggerated concern. ¡°Give her some space. She¡¯s probably hurt, and without her wolf healing¡­¡± She let the sentence hang in the air like a loaded weapon. Without her wolf healing. The confirmation hit the crowd like a second wave of shock. I could hear the whispers growing louder, more incredulous. ¡°She lost her wolf?¡± ¡°How is that even possible?¡± ¡°What kind of mate loses their wolf?¡± ¡°Their children¡­¡± someone said, their voice dropping to a horrified whisper. ¡°Their children must be filthy half-breeds.¡± The blood drained from my face so fast I thought I might pass out right there on the champagne-soaked terrace. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting,¡± another voice chimed in. ¡°Mixing pure Alpha blood with human gics. What was he thinking?¡± ¡°The bloodline will be tainted forever.¡± Each word was like a dagger through my chest. I tried to stand, desperate to escape, but my legs wouldn¡¯t support me. The champagne had made the stone surface treacherous, and without supernatural bnce or strength, I was helpless. 11:48 Emma crouched down beside me, her face a mask of perfectly performed concern that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Let me help you,¡± she said sweetly, though her voice was loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°I know this must be so difficult for you. Being human in a world of wolves¡­ raising mixed-blood children without the strength to protect them properly¡­¡± Cobblestone 130 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The moment Sera walked away from me, something in my chest went tight and cold. I watched her push through the crowd toward the terrace doors, her shoulders rigid with the kind of tension that meant she was barely holding herself together. *Fuck.* I wanted to follow her. Every instinct I had was screaming at me to go after her, to pull her into my arms and fix whatever was broken. But she¡¯d asked me not to follow, and I¡¯d learned to respect that request over the past few months. Even when it killed me. ¡°Damien?¡± Emma¡¯s voice pulled my attention back to the immediate disaster. She was standing there looking mortified, her perfectposure finally cracked. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to-I had no idea she was your mate. I just assumed¡ª¡± ¡°You assumed wrong,¡± I said tly, not bothering to hide the ice in my voice. Emma flinched. ¡°Of course. I can see that now. It¡¯s just, without the mate bond scent, I thought¨C¡°¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± The words came out with enough alpha authority to make her step back involuntarily, her wolf instinctively recognizing the danger she was in. Smart woman. I was about to go after Sera when a familiar voice interrupted. ¡°Damien, my boy!¡± I turned to see Henry approaching, one of the pack¡¯s most senior members and Lucas¡¯s great-uncle. The old man was built like a linebacker despite being in his seventies, his silver hair perfectly groomed and his expensive suit tailored to amodate his still-impressive frame. ¡°Henry.¡± I forced a smile, though it felt like my face might crack from the effort. ¡°Good to see you.¡± ¡°Likewise, son, likewise.¡± He pped me on the shoulder with enough force to stagger a normal human. ¡°Beautiful party, isn¡¯t it? Young love and all that.¡± ¡°Yes, Riley and Lucas seem very happy.¡± ¡°They do indeed. Reminds me of myself at that age.¡± His pale blue eyes twinkled with mischief. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve been meaning to have a word with you about your own situation.¡± My stomach dropped. ¡°My situation?¡± ¡°Your bachelor status, of course!¡± Henry gestured around the crowded ballroom. ¡°Look around, son. Everyone¡¯s pairing off, settling down, building families. Even my great-nephew finally figured out how to propose to that lovely girl of his.¡± I really, really didn¡¯t want to have this conversation. Not tonight. Not when Sera was somewhere outside, probably crying because of what just happened. ¡°Henry, I appreciate.¡± ¡°Now, I know you¡¯ve been focused on pack business,¡± the older man continued, clearly not interested in being interrupted. ¡°And that¡¯s admirable. But a strong alpha needs a strong luna by his side. The pack expects it.¡± My jaw clenched so tight I thought my teeth might crack. ¡°The pack expects what, exactly?¡± ¡°A proper mating, of course! Pure bloodlines, strong offspring, all the traditional requirements.¡± He leaned closer, his voice dropping to what he probably thought was a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°Between you and me, I¡¯ve been wondering why there¡¯s no mate scent on you. Are you having trouble finding a suitable female?¡± The urge to grab Henry by the throat and exin exactly why there was no mate scent was overwhelming. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a mate right now,¡± I said carefully. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Henry waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Every alpha needs a luna. It¡¯s the natural order of things. And I have to say, that Rodriguez girl has been making quite an impression tonight. Intelligent, attractive, excellent breeding¡­¡± My vision went red around the edges. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Emma Rodriguez,¡± He rified, apparently oblivious to the dangerous shift in my mood. ¡°The kind of female who could be both luna and business partner. Very practical arrangement.¡± -11-22 215 My voice dropped to that lethal whisper that made grown wolves show their necks. ¡°I already have a mate.¡± The old man blinked in confusion. ¡°You do? But there¡¯s no scent.¡± ¡°I have a mate,¡± I repeated, each word precise and deadly. ¡°I have a wife. I have two children. And if you suggest I abandon them for some ¡®practical arrangement¡¯ with anyone else, I will end this conversation in a way you won¡¯t enjoy.¡± His face went pale as he finally registered the alpha power radiating from me. The air around us seemed to vibrate with barely contained violence, and I saw several nearby guests step back instinctively. ¡°Of course,¡± he stammered. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any offensea€¡±¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t give any.¡± Without another word, I turned and stalked toward the terrace doors. Sera had been out there too long, and my patience for polite conversation had reached its absolute limit. But as I approached the French doors, I realized something was wrong. Very wrong. There were too many people gathered on the terrace. Too many voices raised in excitement or concern. And under it all, I could hear something that made my blood turn to ice. Sera¡¯s voice. Quiet, strained, trying to calm someone down. I pushed through the crowd with enough force to send several guests stumbling, my enhanced senses immediately cataloging everything wrong with this scene. The sharp smell of spilled champagne. The glitter of broken crystal scattered across the stone. And there, in the center of it all¡ª Sera. On her hands and knees in a puddle of champagne, her hair hanging in wet strands around her face, her dresspletely soaked. She was trying to push herself up but kept slipping on the wet stone, her purely human reflexes and strength failing her. The sight of her like that-vulnerable, humiliated, struggling-unleashed something primal in me that I¡¯d never felt before. Not just anger. Not just protective fury. This was pure, undiluted rage that made my bones ache with the need to destroy something. ¡°What happened?¡± I snarled, dropping to my knees beside her without regard for my own expensive suit. 1318 ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Sera said quickly, but her voice was shaking. ¡°It was an ident. The server tripped, and I just happened to be in the waya€¡±¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± A young man in server¡¯s uniform was hovering nearby, his face white with terror. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you there! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± I barely nced at him. All my attention was focused on getting Sera off this damn terrace and away from all these staring faces. I could feel their gazes like physical weights, pressing down on us with curiosity and judgment and poorly concealed amusement. ¡°Let me help you,¡± I murmured, sliding one arm around her waist and the other under her knees. ¡°Damien, I can walk-¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± I said firmly, lifting her against my chest with infinite care. ¡°Your dress is soaked, and there¡¯s ss everywhere.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Sera said quietly, probably trying to defuse the tension she could feel radiating from me. ¡°Really, it was just an ident. Don¡¯t me anyone.¡± I carried Sera through the ballroom, not caring about the wet champagne soaking into my suit or the way conversations stopped as we passed. All that mattered was getting her home, getting her safe, getting her away from all these people who looked at her like she was some kind of fascinating specimen. The car ride was silent except for the soft sound of Sera¡¯s breathing and the hum of the engine. She sat pressed against the passenger door, staring out the window at the passing streetlights. Her hands were folded in herp, and I could see the tension in every line of her body. ¡°Talk to me,¡± I said finally. ¡°Nothing to talk about.¡± Her voice was carefully neutral. ¡°It was an ident. People spill things. It happens.¡± ¡°Sera.¡± ¡°Really, Damien. I¡¯m fine.¡± 1122 Cobblestone 131 131 Chapter 131 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The house felt too quiet when we finally made it home. Damien carried me straight upstairs, setting me down gently in our bedroom like I was made of spun ss. My champagne-soaked dress clung ufortably to my skin, and I could still feel tiny shards of crystal embedded in my hair. ¡°Let me help you out of that,¡± he said softly, his fingers already reaching for the zipper at my back. I caught his hands, stopping him. ¡°I can manage.¡± ¡°Sera-¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Damien. Really.¡± I forced what I hoped was a convincing smile. ¡°It was just an ident. People spill things at parties all the time.¡± His silver-blue eyes searched my face, and I could see he didn¡¯t believe me for a second. But after a moment, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll check on the kids,¡± he said. ¡°Make sure they got settled okay.¡± ¡°That sounds good.¡± He lingered in the doorway for a moment, like he wanted to say something else. Then he was gone, his footsteps echoing down the hallway. I peeled off the ruined dress and dropped it in the hamper, then stood under the shower until the water ran cold. But no amount of soap could wash away the memory of those whispers, those stares, the look of pity on Emma¡¯s face. *Their children must be filthy half-breeds.* *What kind of mate loses their wolf?* *The bloodline will be tainted forever.* By the time I emerged from the bathroom in my pajamas, Damien was back. He¡¯d changed into sweatpants and a t-shirt, his hair still damp from his own shower. ¡°Adrian¡¯s fast asleep,¡± he reported, settling on the edge of the bed. ¡°Lily went down without a fuss. Nanny said they were perfect angels all evening.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I sat at my vanity, running a brush through my wet hair with mechanical precision. ¡°I¡¯m d they had fun.¡± ¡°Sera.¡± His voice was gentle but firm. ¡°We need to talk about what happened tonight.¡± My hand stilled on the brush. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± He stood up, moving behind me so I could see his reflection in the vanity mirror. His hands settled on my shoulders, warm and reassuring. Damien¡¯s voice turned bitter. ¡°Apparently, the pack expects me to find someone with better breeding.¡± The brush ttered to the vanity top as my hands started shaking. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re right.¡± ¡°What?¡± I turned to face him, wrapping my arms around myself like armor. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re right, Damien. Maybe you do need someone better.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± The word came out sharp as a de. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare start doubting yourself because of what those people said.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The words tumbled out faster than I could stop them. ¡°They weren¡¯t wrong, were they? I¡¯m not a wolf anymore. I can¡¯t protect our children. I can¡¯t even attend a party without humiliating myself.¡± ¡°What you are is my mate. The mother of my children. The woman I love more than my own life.¡±¡± ¡°I¡¯m a human, Damien.¡± The words tasted bitter. ¡°A weak, ordinary human who can¡¯t give you what you need.¡± ¡°You give me everything I need. Sera-¡± I wanted to believe him. God, how I wanted to believe him. But the voices from tonight wouldn¡¯t stop echoing in my head. ¡°I should go to bed,¡± I said quietly, pulling away from his touch. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day.¡± 11:23 714 Damien studied my face for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll talk more tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± We settled into bed with careful distance between us, like we were both afraid of what might happen if we touched. Damien¡¯s breathing evened out after about twenty minutes, but Iy there staring at the ceiling, my mind racing. When I was sure he was deeply asleep, I turned onto my side to watch him. Even in sleep, he looked powerful. The line of his shoulders under the thin t-shirt. The strong column of his throat. His face, rxed and peaceful in the moonlight streaming through our windows. He was beautiful. Perfect. Everything an alpha should be. And I was just¡­ me. *He deserves better,* the little voice in my head whispered. *He deserves someone who can stand beside him as an equal. Someone who can give him strong children and help lead the pack.* I slipped out of bed as quietly as I could, padding barefoot down the hallway to Adrian¡¯s room. The door was slightly ajar, and I pushed it open just enough to peek inside. My little boy was sprawled across his twin bed, one arm flung over his stuffed wolf, dark hair falling across his forehead. He looked so peaceful, so innocent. *His silver-blue eyes,* I thought. *Just like his father¡¯s. He¡¯s going to be a strong alpha someday.* But what kind of mother would he have? A human woman who couldn¡¯t protect him? Who would only hold him back? I moved down the hall to the nursery, where Lily slept in her crib. ¡°You¡¯re going to be amazing, little one,¡± I whispered, reaching down to stroke her soft cheek. ¡°You¡¯re going to be everything your father is and more.¡± My throat tightened with unshed tears. ¡°But you need a mother who can guide you in that world.¡± Lily stirred slightly at the sound of my voice, her tiny fist curling around my finger with surprising strength. ¡°I love you,¡± I breathed. ¡°I love you both so much.¡± 1123 Damien deserved a real mate. A luna who could help him lead the pack, who could give him children without gicplications, who could stand beside him at events like tonight without embarrassing him. Adrian and Lily deserved a mother who could protect them properly. Who could teach them about their wolf heritage. Who wouldn¡¯t be a liability when they needed her most. And I¡­ I deserved to stop pretending I belonged in a world that no longer had room for me. I made my way back to our bedroom, slipping under the covers as quietly as I¡¯d left. Damien didn¡¯t stir, lost in whatever dreams alphas had. *I could do it,* I thought, staring at his sleeping face. *I could leave. Find somewhere quiet to start over. He¡¯d be sad for a while, but eventually he¡¯d realize it was for the best. He¡¯d find someone worthy of him. Someone who could give him everything I can¡¯t.* The idea should have horrified me. Should have sent me scrambling to wake him up and beg for reassurance. Instead, it felt almost¡­ peaceful. Like setting down a burden I¡¯d been carrying for too long. *Tomorrow,* I decided. Cobblestone 132 132 Chapter 132 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Morning light filtered through our bedroom curtains like it was any other day. Like the world hadn¡¯t shifted on its axis while Iy awake all night, making the hardest decision of my life. Damien stirred beside me, his arm tightening around my waist in that unconscious gesture that used to make me feel so safe. Now it just made my chest ache with what I was about to lose. ¡°Good morning,¡± he murmured against my hair, his voice rough with sleep. I turned in his arms, memorizing the way his eyes looked in the soft morning light. Silver-blue and warm with contentment. He had no idea this would be thest time he¡¯d wake up with me beside him. ¡°Morning,¡± I whispered back, pressing a kiss to his chest. His hand cupped my face, thumb stroking along my cheekbone. ¡°You seem better today.¡± ¡°I slept well,¡± I lied smoothly. ¡°The party yesterday¡­ forget about it. Seeing Riley so happy is enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± His smile was soft, relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I traced patterns on his chest, trying to memorize the feel of his skin. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than I look.¡± ¨C ¡°I know you are.¡± He caught my hand, bringing it to his lips. ¡°You¡¯re the strongest person I know.¡± Wey there for a few more precious minutes, talking quietly about nothing important. His schedule for the day. ns for the weekend. Normal couple things that made my heart fracture a little more with each word. When his rm went off, I forced myself to get up and start our usual routine. Coffee while he showered. Breakfast while he dressed for work. The domestic dance we¡¯d perfected over the past year. ¡°I might be a little bitte tonight,¡± he said, adjusting his tie in the hallway mirror. ¡°No problem.¡± I smoothed the tie for him, my fingers lingering against the silk. ¡°I¡¯ll keep dinner warm.¡± He caught my hands, studying my face with those perceptive eyes. For a moment, I thought he might see through my careful mask. 11:23 ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I went up on my toes, pressing my lips to his. ¡°Really. Go save the world. I¡¯ll hold down the fort here.¡± The kisssted longer than our usual goodbye pecks. I poured everything I couldn¡¯t say into it-all my love, all my gratitude, all my regret. When we finally broke apart, his eyes were dark with something that looked like hunger. ¡°Hold that thought,¡± he said, his voice dropping to that rough whisper that always made my knees weak. ¡°Until tonight.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Another lie. I stood in the doorway and watched him drive away, waving like I always did. ying the part of the devoted wife seeing her husband off to work. *This is for him,* I reminded myself as his car disappeared around the corner. *This is what¡¯s best for everyone.* Adrian was already up by the time I went back inside, sitting at the kitchen table in his school uniform with a bowl of cereal. His dark hair stuck up in three different directions, and he had milk on his chin. ¡°Morning, sweetheart,¡± I said, pressing a kiss to the top of his head. ¡°Ready for school?¡± ¡°I guess.¡± He made a face at his cereal. ¡°Do I have to eat all of this? It¡¯s all soggy now.¡± ¡°Just finish what you can.¡± I sat beside him, smoothing down his stubborn cowlicks. ¡°What do you have nned for today?¡± ¡°Math test.¡± His nose wrinkled. ¡°I studied, but fractions are stupid.¡± ¡°Fractions aren¡¯t stupid,¡± Iughed, my heart clenching at his expression. ¡°They¡¯re just tricky. But you¡¯re smart. You¡¯ll figure them out.¡± ¡°Will you help me with homework tonight?¡± The question hit me like a physical blow. By tonight, he wouldn¡¯t understand why I wasn¡¯t there to help him anymore. Wouldn¡¯t understand why Mommy had to go away. 11:23 275 132 Chapter 132 ¡°Daddy will help you,¡± I managed. ¡°He¡¯s much better at math than I am anyway!¡± He giggled at that, the sound so pure and innocent it nearly broke me. The drive to school was torture. Adrian chattered about his friends and his teacher. ¡°Be good at school today,¡± I whispered against his hair. ¡°Listen to your teacher. Be kind to your friends.¡± ¡°I will.¡± He pulled back and grinned at me. ¡°Will you pick me up today?¡± ¡°Daddy will pick you up,¡± I said. ¡°He might be a littlete, so don¡¯t worry if you have to wait a few extra minutes, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adrian shouldered his backpack and opened the car door. ¡°Love you, Mama!¡± ¡°Love you too, sweetheart. So much.¡± I watched him run across the yground to join his friends, his backpack bouncing with each step. He turned and waved at me once before disappearing through the school doors. *That¡¯s thest time,* I realized. *Thest time I¡¯ll see him wave goodbye.* The drive home was a blur of tears I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. By the time I pulled into our driveway, I was sobbing so hard I could barely see. *Get it together,* I ordered myself. *You still have to face Lily.* The house felt too quiet when I walked in. The nanny looked up from where she was feeding Lily her morning bottle. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Nightshadow,¡± she said with a warm smile. ¡°How did the drop-off go?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I managed, hoping she couldn¡¯t hear the tears in my voice. She chuckled, and bounced Lily gently, ¡°has been perfect as always. Ate her entire bottle without any fuss.¡± I approached slowly, drinking in the sight of my daughter. Dark hair like mine. Eyes that shifted between green and blue depending on the light. ¡°Can I?¡± I asked, reaching out tentatively. ¡°Of course! She¡¯s your baby.¡± Nanny transferred Lily to my arms with practiced ease. ¡°I¡¯ll go start on the 11:23 316 Once we were alone, I carried Lily to the rocking chair by the window. The same chair where I¡¯d spent countless hours nursing her, reading to her, singing lubies when she couldn¡¯t sleep. ¡°Hello, my beautiful girl,¡± I whispered, settling her against my chest. ¡°Mama needs to talk to you about something important.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to be amazing,¡± I told her, my voice breaking. ¡°You¡¯re going to grow up strong and brave and fierce. Just like your daddy.¡± Lily made soft baby sounds, her fingers finding a strand of my hair to y with. ¡°I wish I could stay,¡± I continued, tears falling freely now. ¡°I wish I was strong enough to be the mother deserve. But I¡¯m not.¡± you I rocked her slowly, memorizing the weight of her in my arms. The way she smelled like baby lotion and something uniquely hers. The soft sounds she made when she was content. ¡°I love you,¡± I breathed against her forehead. Lily¡¯s eyes were starting to droop with sleepiness. I stood carefully, carrying her to the crib and settling her down with infinite gentleness. ¡°Sweet dreams, little one,¡± I whispered, pressing onest kiss to her forehead. I stood there for a long moment, watching her sleep. Committing every detail to memory. Then I turned and walked out of the nursery, closing the door softly behind me. Nanny was in the living room, folding a basket of tiny clothes. ¡°I need to run some errands,¡± I told her, keeping my voice steady. ¡°I might be gone most of the day.¡± ¡°I will take care of her. Take all the time you need, Mrs. Nightshadow. We¡¯ll be just fine.¡± I went upstairs and packed a small bag with essentials. Nothing that would be missed immediately, nothing that would raise questions. Then I wrote a letter-simple, clean, final. I left it on Damien¡¯s pillow where he¡¯d find it tonight. At the front door, I paused onest time. 1123 ¡°Goodbye¡± I whispered, too softly for anyone to hear. Cobblestone 133 133 Chapter 133 Damien¡¯s POV 1 Something was off. I¡¯d been carrying this nagging feeling in my chest all morning, like a splinter I couldn¡¯t dig out. It had started the moment I woke up and found Sera already dressed, moving through our morning routine with that too- bright smile she¡¯d been wearing since yesterday. I tried to focus on the quarterly reports spread across my desk, but the numbers kept blurring together. My mind kept drifting back to the way Sera had kissed me goodbye this morning. That should have been a good thing. Instead, it made me feel like I was standing on the edge of a cliff. ¡°Mr. Nightshadow?¡± Emma¡¯s crisp voice cut through my wandering thoughts. She stood beside my desk in another one of her perfectly tailored suits, holding a stack of contracts that needed my attention. She set them down with practiced efficiency. ¡°They need your signature before the two o¡¯clock deadline.¡± I picked up my pen and started signing without really reading them. My mind was elsewhere. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve rescheduled your meeting with the Seattle division,¡± Emma continued. ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered, scrawling my signature across another page. She nodded quickly, gathering up the signed papers. ¡°Is there anything else you need right now?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡± Emma hesitated at the door. ¡°Mr. Nightshadow? If I may¡­ you seem distracted today. Is everything alright?¡± The concern in her voice sounded genuine, but it irritated me anyway. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine,¡± I said curtly. ¡°Just tired.¡± She nodded and left, closing the door behind her with a soft click. I leaned back in my chair and rubbed my temples, trying to ease the tension that had been building there all morning. 11:22 414 w Chapter 103 *Get it together,* I told myself. *Sera¡¯s fine. She¡¯s home with Lily, probably napping or reading or doing whatever it is she does during the day.* But the feeling wouldn¡¯t go away. If anything, it was getting stronger.I nced at my watch. Nearly noon. I could call Sera. Just to check in. Just to hear her voice and reassure myself that everything was normal. Before I could talk myself out of it, I was dialing her number. It rang three times before she answered. ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice was soft, slightly breathless. ¡°Hey, baby,¡± I said, relief flooding through me at the sound of her. ¡°How¡¯s your day going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going well,¡± she replied, and I could hear rustling in the background, soft baby sounds. ¡°I¡¯m just feeding Lily right now. She¡¯s being an angel today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± I closed my eyes, picturing Sera in the nursery rocking chair, Lily cradled against her chest. The image made warmth spread through my chest, chasing away some of the anxiety. Sheughed, but it sounded forced. ¡°Fair enough. What about you? How¡¯s your day?¡± ¡°Long. Boring. The usual corporate nonsense.¡± I spun my chair to face the window, looking out at the city skyline. ¡°I keep getting distracted.¡± ¡°By what?¡± ¡°By you. Always miss you. ¡°I know the feeling.¡± Her voice got softer. ¡°Damien?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I love you. You know that, right?¡± ¡°I love you too, baby. More than anything.¡± ¡°I know you do.¡± There was rustling again, Lily making contented baby noises. ¡°I should probably let you get back to work.¡± ¡°Probably. I¡¯ll try not to be toote tonight.¡± 11:23 214- ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Take your time. Adrian and I will be here when you get home.¡± ¡°Okay. Kiss Lily for me.¡± ¡°I will.¡± The line went dead, and I sat there staring at my phone. The conversation had been perfectly normal. Sera had sounded calm, even affectionate. So why did I feel worse than before I¡¯d called? *Because you¡¯re losing your mind,* I told myself firmly. *Everything is fine. Sera is fine. Stop borrowing trouble.* I tried to focus on work after that, but it was hopeless. The afternoon crawled by at a snail¡¯s pace. Emma came and went with updates and requests, her presence a constant low-level irritation. Every time she walked into my office with that professional smile and perfect posture, I wanted to snap at her to go away. She was efficient, I had to give her that. Probably more efficient than most assistants I¡¯d had. But she wasn¡¯t Sera. By four o¡¯clock, I¡¯d had enough. The quarterly reports could wait until tomorrow. All I wanted was to go home to my family. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± I announced, standing up and grabbing my jacket. Emma looked up from herputer in surprise. ¡°But there is a meeting until five-¡± ¡°Reschedule it.¡± ¡°Sir, they specifically requested this time slot. They¡¯re flying back to Pornd tomorrow morning¡ª¡± ¡°Then they can extend their trip by one day.¡± I was already moving toward the door, my need to get home suddenly overwhelming. ¡°Handle it, Emma. That¡¯s what you¡¯re here for.¡± ¡°Of course, but-¡± I was in the elevator before she could finish protesting, my phone already in my hand to call Sera and let her know I¡¯d be home early. Maybe we could have dinner as a family tonight. Maybe I could help Adrian with his homework and spend some time with Lily before bed. Maybe whatever was wrong with me would disappear once I was home where I belonged. 12.23 314 The phone rang once. Twice. Three times. Then it went to voicemail. *¡±Hi, you¡¯ve reached Sera. I can¡¯te to the phone right now, but leave a message and I¡¯ll call you back as soon as I can!¡±* I frowned, ending the call without leaving a message. Maybe she was in the bathroom, or putting Lily down for a nap, or just had her hands too full to answer. I tried again as I walked through the parking garage to my car. Straight to voicemail again. By the time I was on the highway, headed toward home, I¡¯d tried calling three more times. Each failed attempt made the uneasy feeling in my chest grow stronger, more insistent. *Her battery probably died,* I told myself as I merged into traffic. *Or she turned the ringer off while Lily was sleeping.* But deep in my gut, in that primal ce where instinct lived, I knew something was wrong. Very, very wrong. Cobblestone 134 134 Chapter 134 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The traffic on Highway 101 moved like msses, each red light stretching my patience thinner. My hands gripped the steering wheel so tight my knuckles had gone white, and Alex was pacing restlessly beneath my skin like a caged animal. Something was wrong. I knew it in my bones. I¡¯d tried calling Sera six more times since leaving the office. Every call went straight to voicemail, her bright, cheerful voice mocking me with its normalcy. *¡±Hi, you¡¯ve reached Sera. I can¡¯te to the phone right now¡­¡± ¡°* The recording yed in my head on repeat, each repetition making the knot in my stomach twist tighter. My phone rang just as I was merging onto the exit for Adrian¡¯s school. Unknown number. ¡°Nightshadow,¡± I barked into the speaker. ¡°Mr. Nightshadow? This is Adrian¡¯s teacher.¡± My heart mmed against my ribs. ¡°Is Adrian okay?¡± ¡°Oh yes, he¡¯s fine! He¡¯s sitting right here with me in the office. But¡­¡± She paused, and I could hear the confusion in her voice. ¡°We¡¯re a bit confused about pickup today.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nearly five o¡¯clock, and Adrian is still waiting. When I asked him about it, he said his mommy told him this morning that daddy would be picking him up today instead of her.¡± The blood drained from my face. ¡°She said what?¡± ¡°That you would be picking him up. But we don¡¯t have any change notification from Mrs. Nightshadow, and she¡¯s never missed a pickup before without calling¡­¡± I was already yanking the wheel toward the school, cutting across twones of traffic. Car horns red behind me. 11:23 ¡°I¡¯m two minutes away,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°Keep him there.¡± ¡°Of course. He¡¯s perfectly safe, Mr. Nightshadow.¡± I ended the call and floored the elerator. Sera would never forget to pick up Adrian. Never. Which meant she¡¯d nned this. Told Adrian I¡¯d being because she knew she wouldn¡¯t be there. *Where the fuck is she?* I screeched into the school parking lot and was out of the SUV before the engine finished cooling. The teacher met me at the front door, her matronly face creased with concern. ¡°Mr. Nightshadow, I¡¯m so sorry for the confusion.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Right in here.¡± She led me to the main office where Adrian sat in a chair that was too big for him, swinging his legs and clutching his backpack. When he saw me, his face lit up with relief. ¡°Daddy!¡± He jumped down and ran into my arms. ¡°I knew you¡¯de! Mama said you would!¡± I lifted him up, holding him tight against my chest while my mind raced. ¡°When did Mama tell you that, buddy?¡± ¡°This morning.¡± Adrian pulled back to look at me, his silver-blue eyes-so much like mine-filled with innocent confusion. ¡°She said you might be a littlete but not to worry. But all the other kids got picked up and I thought maybe you forgot about me.¡± ¡°I would never forget about you.¡± My voice came out rougher than I intended. ¡°Never, Adrian. Do you understand?¡± He nodded solemnly. ¡°Are we gonna go home now? I wanna see Mama and Lily.¡± ¡°Yeah, buddy. Let¡¯s go home.¡± I pulled into our driveway with enough force to spray gravel, Adrian yelping in surprise. 11:23 ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re driving scary today.¡± ¡°Sorry, buddy.¡± I forced my voice to stay calm as I helped him out of the car. ¡°I¡¯m just eager to see Mama and Lily.¡± The house looked normal from the outside. Same pristinendscaping, same elegant stone facade, same warmth radiating from the lit windows. Nothing to indicate that my world was about to copse. I opened the front door and immediately called out, ¡°Sera? Baby, I¡¯m home!¡± Silence. No response from upstairs. No sound of Lily crying or cooing. No familiar footsteps hurrying to greet us. ¡°Mama?¡± Adrian called out, dropping his backpack by the door. ¡°We¡¯re home!¡± Still nothing. I called for the nanny, my voice echoing off the high ceilings. She appeared from the kitchen, wiping her hands on a dish towel. Her expression was pleasant but slightly puzzled. ¡°Oh, Mr. Nightshadow! You¡¯re home early today. And Adrian, sweetheart, how was school?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Sera?¡± I asked, cutting through the pleasantries. ¡°She went out this afternoon,¡± She replied, tilting her head. ¡°Around two o¡¯clock, I think? She said she had errands to run and might be gone most of the day.¡± My stomach dropped into my boots. ¡°Did she say where she was going?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid not. She seemed in good spirits though. Spent the morning with Lily, very sweet with her. Fed her, rocked her to sleep, even stayed in the nursery for quite a while after she went down.¡± I was already moving toward the stairs, taking them two at a time. Adrian¡¯s footsteps pattered behind me. Our bedroom looked normal. Sera¡¯s vanity organized exactly how she liked it. No sign of struggle, no indication of packing. But something felt wrong. Empty. 11:23 314 The nursery was exactly as it should be. Soft afternoon light filtering through the gauze curtains, mobile turning slowly above the crib, tiny baby soundsing from the sleeping form under the pink nket. Lily was fine. Perfect, even. Sleeping peacefully on her back, her tiny fists curled beside her head, darkshes casting shadows on her chubby cheeks. But there, tucked beside her in the crib where I couldn¡¯t have missed it, was a folded piece of paper. My blood turned to ice water. With shaking hands, I reached down and picked up the note, recognizing Sera¡¯s handwriting immediately. My name was written on the front in her careful script. *Damien.* The paper felt impossibly heavy in my hands. My hands were shaking so badly I could barely hold the paper steady. Cobblestone 135 135 Chapter 135 Damien¡¯s POV 1 My fingers trembled as I unfolded the paper, the sound deafening in the quiet nursery. Adrian stood beside me, but his voice seemed toe from underwater. The handwriting was definitely Sera¡¯s-that careful script I¡¯d fallen in love with when she used to leave me little notes in my office. *My dearest Damien,* *By the time you read this, I¡¯ll be gone. Please don¡¯t look for me. Please don¡¯t try to bring me back. This is the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever had to do, but it¡¯s the right thing. The only thing.* My heart stopped beating. Actually stopped. The paper shook so violently in my hands I could barely make out the words. *I love you. God, Damien, I love you more than I ever thought it was possible to love another person. You saved me, in every way a person can be saved. You gave me Adrian, you gave me Lily, you gave me a life I never dreamed I could have.* *But I can¡¯t be what you need anymore.* ¡°No,¡± I whispered, the word torn from my chest. ¡°No, no, no.¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± Adrian tugged on my sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is that from Mama?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer him. Couldn¡¯t speak. My eyes burned as I forced myself to keep reading. *The truth is, I¡¯m not a wolf anymore. I¡¯m not your Luna. I¡¯m just a broken human woman who can¡¯t protect her children, can¡¯t lead beside you, can¡¯t even attend a pack function without humiliating herself.* *Last night at the party, I heard them, Damien. I heard what they really think of me. Of us. Of our children.* My hands clenched around the paper, crumpling the edges. *They called Adrian and Lily ¡°filthy half-breeds.¡± They said our bloodline was ¡°tainted forever.¡± They looked at me like I was contaminating you just by standing next to you.* 11.24 *And the worst part is, they¡¯re not wrong.* ¡°They are fucking wrong,¡± I snarled, my voice echoing off the nursery walls. Adrian jumped, his eyes going wide. ¡°Daddy? You said a bad word.¡± *I can¡¯t give you what you need. I can¡¯t give our children what they need. I¡¯m human now, Damien. Weak. Ordinary. Breakable. What happens when someone threatens our pack and I can¡¯t fight? What happens when our children need a mother who can protect them and all I can do is hide behind you?* Tears blurred my vision, making the words swim together. I blinked them away furiously. *I won¡¯t be the liability that gets someone killed. I won¡¯t be the weak link that brings down everything you¡¯ve built.* *And our children¡­ God, our beautiful, perfect children. They deserve better than a mother who will only hold them back. They deserve someone who can teach them about their wolf heritage, someone who can stand proud beside them when they shift for the first time, someone who won¡¯t embarrass them at pack gatherings.* ¡°Sera,¡± I breathed, my voice breaking on her name. *They deserve a real Luna for a mother. Not some broken human pretending to belong.* *I know you¡¯ll say I¡¯m wrong. I know you¡¯ll try to convince me that I¡¯m enough, that love is all that matters. But love isn¡¯t enough, is it? Love doesn¡¯t make me strong enough to protect them. Love doesn¡¯t give me back my wolf. Love doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m a burden now instead of a partner.* My knees buckled. I grabbed the edge of the crib to keep from falling, the paper crumpling further in my grip. *I¡¯m grateful we neverpleted the mating bond. I¡¯m grateful you never marked me. It means you¡¯re free, Damien. Free to find someone worthy of you. Someone who can stand beside you as an equal. Someone who can give you the support you need to lead our pack.* ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re scaring me,¡± Adrian whispered, his small voice cutting through my anguish. I looked down at him, at his worried silver-blue eyes, and felt something shatter in my chest. *Find someone who can be a real mother to Adrian and Lily. Someone strong. Someone whole. Someone who won¡¯t spend their entire lives exining why their mother is different, why she can¡¯t do the things other 11 24 214 135 Chapter 130 mothers can do.* *Please don¡¯t hate me for this. Please understand that I¡¯m doing this because I love you all too much to stay and watch myself drag you down.* *Take care of our babies. Tell them I love them. Tell them I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t strong enough to stay.* *And please, please don¡¯t look for me. Let me go, Damien. Let me disappear so you can build the life you really deserve. The life our children deserve.* *All my love, always,* *Sera* *P.S. ¨C I left some things for the children in the closet. Pictures, letters for when they¡¯re older. So they¡¯ll know I loved them even if I couldn¡¯t stay.* The letter fell from my numb fingers, fluttering to the floor like a dying bird. The nursery spun around me. The walls, the ceiling, everything tilted and blurred as the full weight of her words crashed over me like a tsunami. She was gone. My mate, the mother of my children, the other half of my soul-gone. ¡°Daddy?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice seemed toe from very far away. ¡°Where¡¯s Mama? When is sheing home?¡± How could I answer that? How could I tell my five-year-old son that his mother had abandoned us? That she thought so little of herself, of us, that she¡¯d rather disappear than fight? ¡°I don¡¯t know, buddy,¡± I whispered, my voicepletely broken. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Cobblestone 136 136 Chapter 136 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 I stood at the bus stop three blocks from our house. My hands were shaking. My whole body was shaking. What the hell did I just do? The bus wasn¡¯ting for another fifteen minutes. I kept looking back down the street, toward our neighborhood. Toward the house where Lily was sleeping in her crib, not knowing her mother just walked out on her. My throat burned. I wanted to cry, but the tears wouldn¡¯te. It was like my body had shut downpletely. *Move, I told myself. *You wrote the letter. You made the choice. Now move.* But where was I supposed to go? I hadn¡¯t thought about that part. I¡¯d been so focused on leaving, on doing the right thing, that I never nned what came next. Now I was standing here like an idiot at a bus stop, with nowhere to go and no idea what to do. The small bag in my hand felt impossibly heavy. Just a few clothes, some cash I¡¯d saved up, my phone. Everything I owned now fit in one little overnight bag. I couldn¡¯t go to Ophelia¡¯s. That would be the first ce Damien looked. And Ophelia would take one look at me and demand answers. She¡¯d probably call Damien herself once she found out what I¡¯d done. I couldn¡¯t go north. The rogue wolves were still out there. Without A, I¡¯d be dead within hours. So where? Where does a human woman with no n and no future go? My phone buzzed. My heart jumped so hard it hurt. *Damien.* But when I looked at the screen, it was just spam. Some stupid robocall about car insurance. I¡¯d blocked Damien¡¯s number before I left. It was the only way to be sure I wouldn¡¯t answer when he called. Because I would answer. I was weak like that. The thought of him finding my letter made my stomach twist into knots. He was probably reading it right now. Probably calling me every name in the book. Probably realizing I was right about everything. Or maybe he was relieved. Maybe this was easier for him. Now he didn¡¯t have to pretend I was enough anymore, The bus finally arrived with a loud hiss of brakes. The doors opened and I climbed on, dropping my fare into the slot. The driver barely looked at me. Just another passenger going somewhere. I found a seat near the back and pressed my face against the window. The bus pulled away from the stop, carrying me further from everything I¡¯d ever loved. < 136 Chapter 136 We drove past the coffee shop where Damien and I had our first date. Past the park where Adrian learned to ride his bike. Past the clinic where I gave birth to Lily. Everything looked so normal. So peaceful. I wanted to scream. 1 Each mile took me further from my children. My chest felt like someone was squeezing it in a vise. *This is for them,* I kept telling myself. *This is the right thing.* But it didn¡¯t feel right. It felt like dying. I had to get off at the next stop because I couldn¡¯t breathe anymore. The bus pulled away, leaving me standing alone on a street corner in a town I didn¡¯t recognize. I found a small diner and ordered coffee. The waitress was human. She smiled at me and asked if I wanted cream. Normal human interaction. *That¡¯s me now,* I thought. The coffee tasted like dirt, but it was hot. It gave me something to focus on besides the hole in my chest where my heart used to be. A businessman at the next table was talking loudly on his phone about quarterly reports and market projections. How was I supposed to do this? How was I supposed to live in a world I¡¯d never really belonged to? I watched the people around me. A mother with two young kids, trying to keep them from spilling their juice boxes. An elderly couple sharing a piece of pie. A teenage girl texting furiously while her food got cold. Normal. All of them so beautifully, perfectly normal. I used to think normal was boring. When I was with Damien, when I was part of the pack, normal seemed like settling for less. Now it looked like peace. My phone buzzed again. This time, I almost dropped it. The name on the screen made my heart stop. Caleb. My hands were shaking as I opened the message. *¡±Sera! Long time no see, how are youtely?!¡±* I stared at the words until they blurred together, Cobblestone 137 137 Chapter 137 137 Chapter 137 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 I stared at Caleb¡¯s message until my eyes burned. *¡±Sera! Long time no see, how are youtely?!¡±* Those cheerful exmation points made my chest ache. The coffee shop around me suddenly felt too small, too loud. The teenager across the room was still glued to her phone. Everything was so normal, so ordinary. My phone buzzed with another message from Caleb. *¡±Hope you¡¯re doing great! Miss our old conversations.¡±* Miss our old conversations. Caleb lived at the border now. Far from Damien and the pack and everything that reminded me of what I¡¯d lost. Maybe¡­ maybe I could go to him. The thought hit me like a lightning bolt. Caleb wouldn¡¯t ask too many questions. He¡¯d never been the type to pry or judge. If I said I needed help, he¡¯d help. That¡¯s just who he was. My hands shook as I typed a response. *¡±Long time no see! I¡¯ve run into some trouble and was wondering if I coulde see you? Would that be okay?¡±* I stared at the message for a full minute before hitting send. What if he said no? What if he was too busy? What if seeing me would just bring back bad memories for him too? My phone buzzed almost immediately. **Of course! Always okay for you. Are you alright? Do you need me toe get you?¡±* The immediate concern in his words made tears spring to my eyes. When was thest time someone had offered to drop everything and **I¡¯m okay. Just need somewhere to stay for a while. I can get there myself.¡±* *¡±Whatever you need, Sera. You know where I am. Same ce as always, Mom and Dad are going to lose their minds when they see you.¡±* *¡±Thank you, Caleb. Really, I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can.¡±* *¡±Don¡¯t thank me yet. Fair warning ¨C I¡¯m still a terrible cook.¡±* Despite everything, I almost smiled. That was so like him. Making jokes when he could probably tell something was seriously wrong. I paid for my almost untouched coffee and left, heading for the bus station with my pathetic little bag. Each step felt heavier than thest. Each step took me further from my children. < 137 Chapter 137 Don¡¯t think about them. Don¡¯t think about Adrianing home from school or Lily waking up from her nap. Don¡¯t think about Damien finding that letter. Just keep moving. The next few hours were torture. Bus after bus, each one older and more crowded than thest. I sat in the back, staring out windows at It looked like freedom. It felt like running away. Every few minutes, my mind would drift back to home. To Damien probably reading my letter right now. To the look on his face when he realized I was really gone. To Adrian asking where Mommy went. I pressed my face against the window and tried not to cry. Again. By the time I reached the final stop, the sun was setting. The ¡°bus station¡± was basically just a bench and a rusty sign. The kind of ce where nothing ever happened and time moved slowly. I called Caleb. ¡°Sera?¡± He picked up on the first ring. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°At what I think is supposed to be a bus station. Though it¡¯s really just a bench in the middle of nowhere.¡± ¡°I know the ce. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Caleb, I-¡± ¡°Ten minutes. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± He hung up before I could say anything else. I sat on the bench and wrapped my arms around myself, watching the sky turn orange and pink above the empty fields. Headlights appeared down the road, and an old pickup truck pulled up in front of me. The engine made that deep rumbling sound that somehow felt like home. The driver¡¯s door opened, and Caleb stepped out. He was still tall and broad and looked like he could handle anything life threw at him. His blonde hair was lighter now. His eyes were exactly as kind as they¡¯d always been, but there were lines around them now. Laugh lines, mostly. He looked¡­ solid. Real. Like the kind of person who didn¡¯t disappear when things got hard. ¡°Sera,¡± he said, and his voice was warm and relieved and everything I needed to hear. I stood up on shaking legs. ¡°Hi ¡°God, look at you.¡± He crossed over to me in three long steps and pulled me into the kind of hug that lifted mepletely off the ground. For the first time in days, I felt safe. His arms were strong and warm and he smelled like soap and sunshine and everything good about being young. 1234 219 137 Chapter 137 He grinned, and it was like watching the sune qut from behind clouds. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you home. Mom¡¯s been cooking since I called, and Dad¡¯s been wearing a hole in the floor from pacing.¡± He grabbed my bag before I could protest and opened the truck door for me. The interior was clean andfortable, with a faded air freshener hanging from the rearview mirror. ¡°Sorry she¡¯s not much to look at,¡± he said as we pulled away from the tiny depot. ¡°But she gets the job done.¡± ¡°She¡¯s perfect.¡± Cobblestone 138 38 Chapter 138 Damien¡¯s POV 1 I hadn¡¯t slept. Couldn¡¯t sleep. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw that fucking letter. Her handwriting. Her words tearing through me like silver bullets. *Please don¡¯t look for me.* *Let me go.* I sat on the edge of our bed as dawn crept through the windows, holding the letter in my hands for the hundredth time. The paper was starting to wear soft from my grip. She was wrong about everything. Every goddamn thing. But she was gone. My chest felt hollow, like someone had reached in and scooped out everything vital. Alex was silent inside my mind, which somehow made it worse. Even my wolf had gone quiet with grief. A soft cry from the nursery made me fold the letter and shove it back into my jacket pocket. Lily was awake. I found her in her crib, tiny fists waving in the air, making those soft baby sounds that usually melted my heart. Today they just reminded me that Sera wasn¡¯t here to feed her. ¡°Hey, beautiful girl,¡± I whispered, lifting her against my chest. She settled immediately, her little hand curling around my finger. 1 *She deserves a real mother.* Sera¡¯s words echoed in my head, and I had to grip the edge of the crib to keep from putting my fist through the wall. ¡°Your mama is wrong about a lot of things,¡± I told Lily softly. ¡°But she loves you. Don¡¯t ever doubt that.¡± Lily made a contented sound, her eyes drifting shut again. I stood there holding her, breathing in that sweet baby smell, trying to figure out how the hell I was supposed to exin this to Adrian. The sound of small feet in the hallway made me look up. Adrian appeared in the doorway, his dark hair sticking up at impossible angles, still in his pajamas. ¡°Morning, Daddy,¡± he said, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Mama? She usually gets me breakfast.¡± My throat closed up. ¡°Mama had to go away for a while, buddy¡± ¡°Go away where?¡± ¡°She had some things to take care of,¡± I said carefully. ¡°Grown¨Cup things. But she¡¯ll¡­ she¡¯ll be back.¡± The lie tasted like acid. 16:31 113 < 138 Chapter 138 Adrian¡¯s face scrunched up with confusion. ¡°But she didn¡¯t say goodbye. Mama always says goodbye when she goes somewhere.¡± My heart cracked a little more. ¡°Sometimes grown¨Cups have to leave quickly. That doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t love you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adrian seemed to ept this with the resilience only children possessed. ¡°Can you make pancakes? Mama makes the best pancakes, but you¡¯re okay at them too.¡± ¡°Yeah, buddy. I can make pancakes.¡± *Just keep moving. Keep pretending everything¡¯s normal.* An hourter, I was in my office, staring at reports I couldn¡¯t focus on. The numbers blurred together on the pages. My hands shook every time I reached for my coffee. I picked up my phone three times to call Lucas before putting it down again. If word got out that the Alpha¡¯s mate had abandoned him¡­. No. This had to stay quiet. I scrolled through my contacts until I found the number I was looking for. Marcus picked up on the second ring. ¡°Alpha?¡± ¡°I need to see you in my office. Now. And bring Tyler and Jake with you.¡± ¡°On our way.¡± Twenty minutester, three of my most trusted warriors stood in front of my desk. All of them had served in special operations before joining the pack. All of them knew how to keep their mouths shut. ¡°I need you to find someone,¡± I said without preamble. ¡°Quietly. No questions asked. No one else can know about this mission.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°Who are we looking for?¡± ¡°Seraphina. My mate.¡± The silence in the room was deafening. I could see the questions in their eyes, but none of them dared ask. ¡°She left yesterday afternoon,¡± I continued, my voice steady despite the chaos inside my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she went. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s nning. I just need her found.¡± ¡°Any leads, Alpha?¡± Tyler asked carefully. ¡°She took a bus. She wouldn¡¯t go north into rogue territory.¡± I paused, my jaw clenching. ¡°And she doesn¡¯t want to be found. So she¡¯ll try to stay off the radar. Jake stepped forward. ¡°What are our orders once we locate her?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t approach. You don¡¯t make contact. You just find her and report back to me.¡± My voice dropped to that dangerous tone that made lesser wolves show their necks. ¡°And if any of this gets back to the pack, I¡¯ll personally tear out your throats. Are we clear?¡± ¡°Crystal clear, Alpha,¡± Marcus said immediately. 16.31 < 138 Chapter 138 ¡°Good.¡± They filed out, leaving me alone with my grief and rage. ¡°Fuck what you want,¡± I growled to the empty office. ¡°You¡¯re my mate. The mother of my children. I¡¯ll find you, and I¡¯ll drag you home, and I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life proving you wrong about every goddamn thing you wrote in that letter.¡± 1 A knock on my door interrupted my spiral into fury. Emma entered with a steaming cup of coffee and that professional smile that was starting to grate on my nerves. ¡°Your ten o¡¯clock meeting has been moved to eleven,¡± she said, setting the coffee on my desk. ¡°Fine.¡± She lingered, her sharp eyes taking in my appearance. I probably looked like hell. Hadn¡¯t shaved, barely slept, clothes wrinkled from yesterday. ¡°You look exhausted,¡± she said, her voice taking on a softer tone. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me saying, you don¡¯t look fine.¡± She perched on the edge of the chair across from my desk, leaning forward with what looked like genuine concern. ¡°I have some herbal remedies my grandmother used to swear by. Natural sleep aids. They might help. ¡°I don¡¯t need herbal remedies.¡± ¡°Of course not. I just¡­¡± She paused, her expression shifting to something that looked ufortably like pity. ¡°Is this about your human partner? I feel terrible about what happened at the engagement party. I hope she¡¯s recovering from that embarrassing incident.¡± The coffee cup cracked in my grip. ¡°Emma,¡± I said, my voice deadly quiet. ¡°Get. Out.¡± Comment 4 Post your firstment! Vote Cobblestone 139 139 Chapter 139 Damien¡¯s POV 1 ¡°Nothing.¡± Marcus stood in front of my desk like he was delivering a death sentence. The afternoon light streaming through the office windows made everything look too bright, too normal for the hell I was living through. ¡°What do you mean, nothing?¡± ¡°Sera was smart about it, Alpha.¡± Marcus¡¯s jaw was tight with frustration. ¡°Hat, face mask, stuck to back streets. We found footage of her at three different bus stops, but after that¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s like she just vanished.¡± My hands clenched into fists on the desk. ¡°She can¡¯t just disappear.¡± Jake said quietly. ¡°No scent trail to follow. No pack connections to trace. She knows how to stay¨Cinvisible.¡± ¡°And she¡¯s avoiding main roads,¡± Tyler added. ¡°Sticking to local routes, probably paying cash for everything. She doesn¡¯t want to be found.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit what she wants,¡± I snarled, standing up so fast my chair went flying backward. ¡°Find her.¡± The three warriors exchanged nces. Marcus stepped forward, his voice careful. ¡°Alpha, with respect, she¡¯s had almost two days. She could be anywhere by now. Different state, different-¡± ¡°I said find her.¡± My voice dropped to that deadly whisper that made grown wolves show their necks. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have to check every bus station, every motel, every fucking diner between here and the Pacific Ocean. Find. My. Mate.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± They filed out, leaving me alone with my rage and grief. I slumped back against the desk, running my hands through my hair. *Two days.* Two days since I¡¯d held her. Two days since I¡¯d heard her voice. Two days of Adrian asking where Mommy went and me making up lies that tasted like poison. My phone buzzed. Text message. For one insane moment, hope red in my chest. Maybe- *Unknown number: ¡°Your warranty is about to expire¡­* I threw the phone across the room so hard it shattered against the wall. The inte crackled. Emma¡¯s voice, professional as always. ¡°Mr. Nightshadow? Your four o¡¯clock is here.¡± ¡°Cancel it.¡± 16 32 > 139 Chapter 139 ¡°But sir, they flew in from-¡± ¡°Cancel everything. I¡¯m leaving.¡± I had to go home. Had to be there when Adrian got out of school. Had to pretend everything was normal when my world was falling apart. The drive home was torture. Every woman I passed on the street made my heart skip. Every dark¨Chaired figure at a bus stop made me do a double¨Ctake. *She could be anywhere.* By the time I pulled into our driveway, the sun was starting to set. The house looked the same from the outside¨Cgrand, imposing, perfect. Inside, it felt like a mausoleum. ¡°Daddy!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice echoed through the hallway as he came running toward me, still in his school uniform. ¡°You¡¯re home early!¡± I caught him in my arms, breathing in his little¨Cboy scent. ¡°How was school, buddy?¡± ¡°Good! We learned about butterflies. Did you know some of them can fly really, really far?¡± His eyes were bright with excitement. ¡°Mrs. Peterson said some butterflies travel thousands of miles!¡± *Like your mother.* ¡°That¡¯s pretty amazing,¡± I managed. ¡°Is Mama back yet?¡± Adrian looked past me toward the front door with hopeful eyes. ¡°I made her a picture at school.¡± My throat closed up. ¡°Not yet, sweetheart.¡± ¡°When is sheing back?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± I lied. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me that picture?¡± Bath time, bedtime stories, tucking him in with promises that everything would be okay. Lies, all of it. Then it was just me and Lily. I sat in the nursery rocking chair, holding my daughter while she slept. She was so small, so perfect. Dark hair like her mother¡¯s, eyes that shifted between green and blue depending on the light. ¡°She left because she thinks you deserve better, I whispered to Lily. ¡°But she¡¯s wrong. There¡¯s no one better than your mama. No one.¡± Lily stirred but didn¡¯t wake. I kissed her forehead, breathing in that sweet baby smell. After I put Lily in her crib, I stood there staring at the empty spot on the rocking chair where Sera used to sit. Where she¡¯d nursed our daughter, sung lubies, made everything right just by being there, I had to know if she¡¯d said anything to her friends. If she¡¯d given any hint about her ns. 10 32 0 214 < 139 Chapter 139 The drive to Ophelia¡¯s apartmentplex took fifteen minutes. I climbed the stairs to the third floor and knocked on apartment 3B. Footsteps inside, then the peephole went dark as someone looked through it. The door swung open, and Ophelia¡¯s face appeared. She took one look at me¨Calone, disheveled, probably looking like hell¨Cand her expression shifted from confusion to rm. ¡°Damien? What are you doing here? Where¡¯s Sera?¡± The hope in her voice was like a knife to the chest. ¡°That¡¯s what I came to ask you.¡± Her face went pale. ¡°What do you mean? Ask me what?¡± ¡°Is she here? Did she call you? Did she say anything about¡ª¡± ¡°Whoa, slow down.¡± Ophelia stepped back, gesturing for me toe inside. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re scaring me.¡± I stepped into her tiny living room, too big for the space, too desperate for polite conversation. ¡°She¡¯s gone, Ophelia.¡± ¡°Gone where?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She left yesterday. Took some clothes, left a letter, and disappeared.¡± The color drainedpletely from Ophelia¡¯s face. She stared at me for a long moment, then sank down onto her couch like her legs wouldn¡¯t hold her anymore. ¡°She left? She left you? Left the kids?¡± ¡°She thinks¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish the sentence. Couldn¡¯t say the words out loud. Ophelia was quiet for a moment, processing. Then something shifted in her expression. Her shock transformed into fury so pure it made the air in the room feel electric. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What. Did. You. Do?¡± She stood up slowly, and even though she was a foot shorter than me, I had the urge to step back. ¡°Sera wouldn¡¯t just leave her children. Not unless something horrible happened.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything-¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± She was yelling now, closing the distance between us with quick, angry steps and grabbed the front of my shirt with both hands, shaking me with surprising strength. ¡°That woman went through hell and back just to get to you! She survived torture, lost her wolf, gave birth to your daughter whilepletely human because she loved you!¡± I stared down at her, my chest tight with guilt and rage and grief. 40 314 < 139 Chapter 139 ¡°Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice cracked, tears starting to stream down her face. ¡°Why is my best friend out there somewhere, alone and broken, thinking she¡¯s not good enough for her own family?¡± Comment 5 Post your firstment! Vote Cobblestone 140 140 Chapter 140 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The Morrison house looked exactly the same as I remembered from before visits¨Cwhite pboard siding with forest green shutters, a wraparound porch lined with hanging flower baskets, and that old wooden swing. ¡°They¡¯re gonna lose their minds,¡± Caleb said again as we pulled into the gravel driveway. ¡°Mom¡¯s been cooking since I called. Pretty sure she made enough food to feed the entire pack.¡± I managed a weak smile. He turned off the engine and looked at me with those kind blue eyes. ¡°You ready for this?¡± *No.* I wasn¡¯t ready for anything. But I nodded anyway. The front door burst open before we even made it up the porch steps. ¡°Seraphina!¡± Margaret appeared in the doorway like a force of nature¨Cgray hair in a messy bun, flour¨Cdusted apron, arms already outstretched for a hug. Behind her, Robert emerged with that gentle smile I remembered so well. ¡°Oh my goodness, look at you!¡± Margaret pulled me into one of those bone¨Ccrushing hugs that only mothers could give. ¡°You¡¯re skin and bones! Haven¡¯t they been feeding you in that fancy city?¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Caleb warned gently. ¡°Let her breathe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you ¡®Mom¡® me, Caleb Morrison.¡± But she released me, her weathered hands moving to cup my face. ¡°Let me look at you properly.¡± I tried to smile, tried to pretend her maternal concern wasn¡¯t making my chest ache with longing for something I¡¯d never really had. ¡°Hi, Mrs. Morrison. It¡¯s good to see you.¡± ¡°None of this Mrs. Morrison nonsense. You¡¯re family, sweetheart. Always have been.¡± Her eyes¨Cso much like Caleb¡¯s¨Csearched my face with motherly worry. ¡°You look tired, honey. When¡¯s thest time you had a decent meal?¡± ¡°I ate on the bus-¡± ¡°Bus food doesn¡¯t count.¡± She was already herding me toward the front door. ¡°Robert, get her bags. Caleb, wash up. I¡¯ve got pot roast in the oven and fresh biscuits cooling on the counter¡± The interior of the house was exactly as I remembered. Worn hardwood floors covered with colorful braided rugs. Family photos covering every avable surface. The smell of home cooking and lemon furniture polish. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind the couch,¡± Margaret fussed, leading me toward the living room. ¡°We turned Caleb¡¯s old room into Robert¡¯s workshop, and the guest room is full of Christmas decorations I¡¯ve been meaning to sort through.¡± ¡°The couch is perfect,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Really.¡± 16:32 < 140 Chapter 140 Margaret piled my te high with pot roast and mashed potatoes and green beans from her garden, chattering about local gossip and asking gentle questions about my life that I deflected as carefully as possible. ¡°And how are those babies of yours?¡± she asked, passing me the butter for my third biscuit. ¡°Caleb mentioned you have a new girl.¡± My fork froze halfway to my mouth. ¡°They¡¯re¡­ they¡¯re good. Growing fast.¡± ¡°Oh, how wonderful!¡± Margaret¡¯s face lit up. ¡°I bet they¡¯re beautiful. Do they have your eyes?¡± *Adrian has his father¡¯s eyes. Lily has mine and Damien¡¯s mixed together¨Cblue¨Cgreen like the ocean.* ¡°They¡¯re perfect,¡± I whispered. Margaret must have heard something in my voice because she reached over to pat my hand. ¡°Of course they are, honey. Children always are.¡± Robert steered the conversation toward safer topics after that¨Cthe weather, local news, Caleb¡¯s auto shop. I contributed what I could, but my mind kept drifting. Were Adrian and Lily eating dinner right now? Was Damien home, or was he still at the office, drowning himself in work to avoid thinking about me? Had Adrian asked about me today? ¡°Sera?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice pulled me back to the present. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Just tired,¡± I lied. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day.¡± ¡°Of course it has, sweetheart.¡± Margaret was already standing, clearing dishes with motherly efficiency. ¡°You must be exhausted. Why don¡¯t you get settled while us old folks clean up?¡± ¡°I can help-¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± She shooed me toward the living room. ¡°You¡¯re a guest in this house. Guests don¡¯t do dishes.¡± An hourter, after hugs and ¡°sleep well, honey¡± and promises of pancakes for breakfast, Margaret and Robert disappeared upstairs, leaving Caleb and me alone in the living room. He¡¯d set up the couch with pillows and nkets, even found an old stuffed animal from somewhere and ced it carefully by the pillow. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said quietly. ¡°For all of this. I know it¡¯s unexpected, me showing up like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. He settled into his father¡¯s old recliner, studying my face with those perceptive blue eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re here.¡± My stomach clenched. ¡°I told you, I ran into some trouble-¡± ¡°Sera.¡± His voice was gentle but firm. ¡°I¡¯ve known you since we were kids. You don¡¯t run to other people when handle it yourself. So whatever brought you to my doorstep¡­¡± He paused. ¡°It must be pretty bad.¡± you have trouble. You I stared down at my hands, folded in myp like a prayer. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start.¡± 16:32 < 140 Chapter 140 ¡°Start wherever feels right.¡± The kindness in his voice broke something inside me. Before I could stop myself, the words started pouring out. ¡°I left them. My mate, my children. I packed a bag and left and I don¡¯t know if I can ever go back.¡± Tears started streaming down my cheeks. ¡°God, Caleb, what kind of mother abandons her babies?¡± ¡°Hey.¡± He was out of his chair in seconds, kneeling in front of the couch, his hands covering mine. ¡°Hey, slow down. You¡¯re not making sense.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making sense because nothing makes sense!¡± I pulled my hands free, wiping my face with the backs of them. ¡°My life is falling apart and I don¡¯t know how to fix it.¡± ¡°Okay. Okay.¡± His voice stayed calm, steady. ¡°Tell me what happened. From the beginning.¡± So I did. I told him about the rogues. About being captured, tortured, poisoned. About A¡¯s death and waking up human in a hospital bed. I told him about the engagement party. About the whispers and stares and Emma thinking I was the nanny. About feeling like a stranger in my own life. I told him about the letter I¡¯d left. About running away because I couldn¡¯t stand to watch myself drag down the people I loved most. Through all of it, Caleb listened without interruption. His expression shifted from concern to horror to something that looked like fury, but he never once told me to stop. When I finally ran out of words, the silence stretched between us like a living thing. *Sera.¡± His voice was hoarse. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you¡¯repletely human now? No wolf at all?¡± Fresh tears spilled down my cheeks. ¡°She¡¯s gone, Caleb. A¡¯s gone. The rogues¡­ they pumped so much wolfsbane into my system that the neural pathways connecting me to my wolf were severed.¡± Caleb was quiet for a long moment, processing everything I¡¯d told him. ¡°Then don¡¯t do anything right now.¡± His voice gentled. ¡°Stay here. Rest. Heal. Figure out what you actually want instead of what you think everyone else needs.¡± 2 I looked up at him through my tears. ¡°Sera.¡± He pulled me into his arms, holding me tight against his chest while I cried. ¡°You¡¯re exactly who you¡¯ve always been. Strong, brave, incredibly stubborn, and way too hard on yourself, You¡¯re not alone, Sera. You never have to be alone again.¡± Comment 5 16.32 Post your firstment! View All > Cobblestone 141 141 Chapter 141 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 I woke up to the smell of coffee and bacon. For one perfect, stupid moment, I forgot where I was. Forgot what I¡¯d done. My hand reached across the couch for Adrian, the way it always did in the mornings when he¡¯d crawl into bed with me. Empty space. Reality crashed back in. The Morrison¡¯s living room. Three hundred miles from my babies. From my family. *Former family,* I corrected myself, sitting up and wiping my face. *They¡¯re better off without you.* But the thought felt hollow. Wrong. Like trying to convince myself the sky was green instead of blue. ¡°Good morning, sweetheart!¡± Margaret¡¯s voice floated in from the kitchen, bright and warm. ¡°Coffee¡¯s ready! Come eat before it gets cold!¡± I pulled on yesterday¡¯s clothes and padded into the kitchen, where Margaret was flipping pancakes with the same easy efficiency she probably brought to everything in her life. Robert sat at the table reading a newspaper, reading sses perched on his nose. ¡°Morning,¡± I managed, my voice rough from crying. ¡°Sit, sit!¡± Margaret gestured to the empty chair with her spat. ¡°You look like you didn¡¯t sleep at all. Here, drink this.¡± She pressed a mug of coffee into my hands before I could protest. Caleb appeared in the doorway, hair damp from a shower, looking disgustingly well¨Crested. ¡°Morning. You sleep okay?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I lied. His eyes said he knew better, but he just grabbed his own coffee and settled across from me. Margaret loaded my te with pancakes, bacon, eggs¨Cenough food to feed three people. ¡°Eat up. You need your strength.¡± I picked at the food, managing a few bites to be polite. Everything tasted like cardboard. Like guilt. ¡°Sera?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice pulled me back, ¡°Where¡¯d you go just now?¡± ¡°Nowhere,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Sorry. Just tired.¡± Margaret and Robert exchanged one of those parent looks¨Cthe kind that said they were having an entire conversation without words. ¡°Seraphina,¡± Robert said gently, setting down his paper. ¡°We want you to know that you¡¯re wee to stay here as long as you need.¡± ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t-¡± I started. ¡°Yes, you could,¡± Margaret interrupted firmly. ¡°You absolutely could. In fact, we insist.¡± 16:27 763 < 141 Chapter 141 I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯ve already done so much. I was thinking¡­ maybe I could find work in the city? There must be human businesses that need-¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Margaret nted her hands on her hips. ¡°You think we¡¯re going to let you wander off alone into some city where you don¡¯t know anyone? Where anything could happen to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child-¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re family.¡± Robert¡¯s quiet voice somehow carried more weight than any shout. ¡°And family doesn¡¯t abandon each other.¡± The words hit me like a p. Family doesn¡¯t abandon each other. Unlike what I¡¯d just done. ¡°I don¡¯t want to impose,¡± I whispered. ¡°You¡¯re not imposing,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Actually, I could use the help.¡± I looked up at him. ¡°Help with what?¡± ¡°The repair shop.¡± He leaned back in his chair, casual as anything. ¡°Business has been picking up. I could use an extra pair of hands.¡± ¡°Caleb, I don¡¯t know anything about cars-¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I need someone to handle the front desk, answer phones, manage appointments, deal with customers.¡± He grinned. ¡°You know, all that organized, professional stuff you¡¯re actually good at.¡± Margaret beamed. ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful idea! And you¡¯d be right here, safe, with people who care about you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t pay you much,¡± Caleb admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s steady work, and you¡¯d have a ce to stay. Free room and board.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want charity-¡± ¡°It¡¯s not charity if you¡¯re working for it,¡± Robert pointed out. I stared down at my untouched pancakes, my mind spinning. Stay here? Work at a small¨Ctown repair shop? It was so far from the life I¡¯d built in Silver Moon Harbor. So far from who I used to be. But then again, I wasn¡¯t that person anymore, was I? ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said finally. ¡°I was thinking¡­ maybe it would be better if I just disappearedpletely. Went somewhere no one knows
  1. me. Started over fresh.
¡°Running away doesn¡¯t work,¡± Caleb said quietly. ¡°Trust me. I tried it after high school. Went to the city, thought I could outrun everything I was feeling. Lasted six months before I came crawling back home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different-¡± ¡°Is it?¡± His brown eyes held mine. ¡°You think disappearing into some human city is going to make you forget your kids? Make you stop missing your mate?¡± ¡°At least here,¡± Margaret said softly, ¡°you¡¯d have people who care about you. People who can help you figure out what you really want.¡± 16.30 213 < 141 Chapter 141 ¡°And,¡± Caleb added, ¡°I promise¨Cabsolutely swear¨Cthat I won¡¯t tell anyone where you are. Not unless you want me to.¡± I looked up sharply. ¡°You mean that?¡± ¡°Of course I mean it.¡± He looked almost offended. ¡°If you want to hide from the whole world, that¡¯s your choice. I won¡¯t betray that trust. None of us will.¡± Robert nodded. ¡°You have our word, Seraphina. Whatever you need, whatever you decide¨Cwe support you.¡± My throat went tight. ¡°I¡¯m a mess,¡± I whispered. ¡°I left my children. I abandoned my mate. What kind of person does that?¡± ¡°A person who¡¯s hurting,¡± Margaret said, moving around the table to pull me into a hug. ¡°A person who needs time to heal.¡± I looked around the table at these three people who barely knew me, who had no reason to care, who were offering me everything without asking for anything in return. *They¡¯re better than you deserve,* my guilty conscience whispered. ¡°Okay,¡± I heard myself say. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stay. For a little while, at least.¡± Comment Leave the firstment for this chapter. Cobblestone 142 142 Chapter 142 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 ¡°Ouch! Shit!¡± The wrench slipped from my oily fingers and smacked me right in the shin. I hopped around on one foot like an idiot, clutching my leg. ¡°Language, city girl!¡± Caleb¡¯s voice drifted out from under the truck hood, but I could hear himughing. ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± I shot back, rubbing my bruised shin. ¡°That actually hurt!¡± ¡°What hurt more? Your leg or your pride?¡± I stuck my tongue out at the general direction of his voice, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Both, thank you very much.¡± Two weeks. Two whole weeks of grease under my fingernails, oil stains on my clothes, and tools that seemed determined to attack me. My hands looked like I¡¯d been wrestling with machinery¨Cwhich, to be fair, I had been. Gone were the perfectly manicured nails and soft skin. Now I had actual calluses. Real, honest¨Cto¨CGod calluses from real work. And weirdly? I was kind of proud of them. ¡°Sera, you still alive over there?¡± Caleb poked his head out, blonde hair sticking up every which way, a smudge of ck grease across his cheek. ¡°Unfortunately.¡± I bent down to pick up the traitorous wrench. ¡°This thing has it out for me, I swear.¡± ¡°The wrench isn¡¯t the problem. You¡¯re holding it wrong.¡± ¡°I am not!¡± ¡°Are too. He emerged fully from under the hood, wiping his hands on an already filthy rag. ¡°Here, let me show you.¡± Before I could protest, he was behind me, his armsing around to guide my grip on the wrench. His chest pressed against my back, warm and solid, and I caught a whiff of his scenta€¡°motor oil, soap, and something purely masculine. ¡°See? Like this, he murmured near my ear, his hands covering mine. ¡°Don¡¯t grip so tight. Let the tool do the work.¡± My brain short¨Ccircuited for exactly three seconds. Then I jerked away from him like I¡¯d been burned. ¡°Got it. Thanks. I¡¯m good now.¡± Caleb stepped back, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°You sure? Because your face is about as red as that fire engine we worked on yesterday.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot in here,¡± I mumbled, turning back to the engine I¡¯d been working on. ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± I could practically hear his grin. Smug bastard. 16.32 < 142 Chapter 142 ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own work to do?¡± I asked, not looking at him. ¡°I do. But watching you wrestle with basic tools is way more entertaining.¡± I grabbed a shop rag and threw it at his head. He ducked,ughing. ¡°You¡¯re terrible,¡± I said, but I was fighting a smile now too. ¡°Terribly charming, you mean.¡± ¡°Terribly full of yourself.¡± The phone rang, cutting through our banter. I moved to answer it, grateful for the distraction. ¡°Morrison¡¯s Auto Repair.¡± ¡°Hi honey, it¡¯s Mrs. Patterson. Is my car ready yet?¡± Sweet Mrs. Patterson, who brought us homemade cookies every time she came in. ¡°Just finished up! Your oil¡¯s been changed, and Caleb checked all your fluids. Everything looks great.¡± ¡°Oh wonderful! I¡¯ll be by this afternoon to pick her up.¡± ¡°Perfect. See you then!¡± I hung up and turned to find Caleb watching me with an odd expression. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± he said quickly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you¡¯re really good at this.¡± ¡°Answering phones? It¡¯s not exactly rocket science.¡± ¡°No, I mean all of it. The customers love you. You remember everyone¡¯s names, their car problems, even their kids¡® birthdays. Yesterday you helped old Mr. Jameson troubleshoot his truck over the phone and saved him a service call.¡± I shrugged, suddenly self¨Cconscious. ¡°I just listen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than that.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice got softer. ¡°You care. About the people, about doing good work. You belong here, Sera.¡± ¡°I¡­ I started, then stopped. What was I supposed to say to that? The moment stretched between us, warm andfortable and terrifying all at once. Then the shop bell chimed, announcing a customer. ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± I said quickly, escaping to the front office. Around lunchtime, I was reconciling the morning¡¯s receipts when a wave of homesickness hit me so hard it took my breath away. *What are Adrian and Lily doing right now?¡± I nced at the clock. Almost noon. Adrian would be at school, probably eating lunch with his friends, chattering about whatever five- year¨Colds chatted about. And Lily¡­ God, Lily would be napping in her crib, or maybe ying with those colorful blocks Damien bought her. 16.38 2149 < 142 Chapter 142 My chest tightened. The numbers on the receipt blurred as tears threatened. *Stop it,* I told myself firmly. *You made this choice. They¡¯re better off without you.* But were they? Or was I just a coward who ran away instead of fighting for her family? 1 ¡°Hey.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice made me look up. He was standing in the doorway between the garage and office, concern written all over his face. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± My voice came out too bright, too fake. Caleb studied me for a moment, then moved closer. ¡°You were thinking about them, weren¡¯t you? Your kids.¡± I nodded, not trusting my voice. ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± he said gently. ¡°Hell, it would be weird if you didn¡¯t miss them.¡± ¡°It hurts,¡± I whispered. ¡°Every day. Like there¡¯s this hole in my chest that just keeps getting bigger.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re hurting,¡± he said carefully. ¡°I think you made an impossible choice because you couldn¡¯t see any other options. But Sera¡­ hiding here isn¡¯t going to fix what¡¯s broken.¡± ¡°Maybe some things can¡¯t be fixed.¡± ¡°Bullshit.¡± The word came out so sharp it made me flinch. ¡°You want to know what I see when I look at you?¡± Caleb continued, his voice intense. ¡°I see a woman who survived torture that would have killed most people. Who gave birth to two children while dealing with trauma that would have broken anyone else. Who learned to run a business, handle pack politics, manage a household with a baby and a five¨Cyear¨Cold.¡± ¡®Caleb¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not broken, Sera. You¡¯re healing. But you can¡¯t heal by pretending the people you love don¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to go back,¡± I whispered. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t go back,¡± he said softly. ¡°Maybe you move forward. But you do it as you, not as some watered¨Cdown version you think is safer. Iughed, but it came out shaky. ¡°When did you get so wise?¡± ¡°Must be all that small¨Ctown living¡± His grin was gentle now, understanding. ¡°So what do you say we start with lunch? I¡¯ll buy.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Lunch. But I¡¯m still buying¡± ¡°Deal.¡± As we walked toward the door, I.caught my reflection in the chrome of a bumper, Messy braid, oil¨Cstained shirt, dirt under my 16-33 2147 142 Chapter 142 fingernails. I looked nothing like the polished executive I used to be. I looked real. < 143 Chapter 143 Cobblestone 143 143 Chapter 143 Damien¡¯s POV 1 Three weeks. Three fucking weeks since Sera walked out of our lives, and I was no closer to finding her than the day she left. I sat behind my desk, staring at Marcus¡¯stest report without really seeing the words. Another dead end. Another day of hope crushed into dust. *¡°No trace of her at any of the bus terminals in a 200¨Cmile radius. Checked every hotel, motel, and boarding house we could find. It¡¯s like she just vanished into thin air.¡±* I crumpled the paper and threw it across the room, where it joined a growing pile of simr reports. Useless. All of it. ¡°Alpha?¡± Marcus stood in my doorway, his expression carefully neutral. Behind him, Tyler and Jake waited with that same look of professional sympathy that made me want to put my fist through something. ¡°Tell me you have good news,¡± I said, though my voice sounded dead even to my own ears. ¡°We expanded the search to include smaller towns, off¨Cthe¨Cgrid ces where someone might go to disappear,¡± Marcus said. ¡°Found a few possibilities, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°Without more specific information about where she might go, we¡¯re basically searching blind. She could be anywhere by now.¡± *Anywhere.* The word echoed in my empty chest like a death knell. ¡°Keep looking,¡± I ordered. ¡°Alpha-¡± ¡°I said keep looking¡± My voice dropped to that deadly whisper that made grown wolves back down. ¡°Did I stutter?¡± ¡°No, Alpha. We¡¯ll keep looking.¡± They filed out, leaving me alone with my rage and desperation. I picked up Sera¡¯s letter from my desk, the paper soft from handling, the ink smudged from my tears. ¡°I¡¯ll find you if I have to tear apart every town between here and the Pacific Ocean.¡± A knock on the door interrupted my spiral. ¡°Come in.¡± Lucas entered with his usual casy smile, carrying two cups of coffee. ¡°Thought you might need this. You look like hell.¡± ¡°Thanks for the pep talk.¡± I epted the coffee gratefully. At least Lucas still treated me like a normal person instead of a grief¨Cstricken madman. ¡°So,¡± he said, settling into the chair across from my desk. ¡°How are Sera and the kids? Feels like I haven¡¯t seen her in forever. So has Riley.¡± 16:33 714 < 143 Chapter 143 The question hit me like a physical blow. I managed to keep my expression neutral, but barely. ¡°She¡¯s been busy with Lily,¡± I lied smoothly. ¡°You know how it is with a newborn. She¡¯s exhausted most of the time.¡± ¡°Right, of course.¡± Lucas¡¯s face lit up with understanding. ¡°New mom life is rough. Riley keeps talking about babies, and honestly, the idea of no sleep for months terrifies me.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll adjust,¡± I said carefully. ¡°Sera¡¯s stronger than she looks.¡± ¡°She¡¯s amazing,¡± Lucas agreed. ¡°The way she handles everything¨Cwork, Adrian, now Lily. I don¡¯t know how she does it.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I managed. ¡°Amazing¡± Lucas studied my face with those perceptive eyes. ¡°You okay, man? You seem¡­ I don¡¯t know. Off.¡± ¡°Just tired. Long hours at the office.¡± ¡°Maybe you should take some time off. Spend it at home with your family. I¡¯m sure Sera would appreciate the help.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I lied. Lucas grinned and leaned back in his chair. ¡°God, listen to me giving rtionship advice. Six months ago, I couldn¡¯t even tell Riley how I felt about her, and now I¡¯m acting like some kind of expert.¡± ¡°How are the wedding nsing along?¡± I asked, desperate to change the subject. ¡°Slow. Riley wants something simple, but her mom has¡­ opinions.¡± Heughed. ¡°I just show up where they tell me to and try not to screw anything up.¡± ¡°Smart strategy.¡± ¡°All the good things do.¡± Lucas stood up, checking his watch. ¡°I should get going. Riley¡¯s meeting me for lunch, and you know how she gets when I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°Give her my best.¡± ¡°Will do. And tell Sera I said hi. Maybe you guys cane to dinner soon? It¡¯s been too long since we all hung out together.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask her,¡± I lied again. After Lucas left, I slumped forward in my chair, my head in my hands. The weight of the lies was crushing. Every casual question about Sera, every assumption that we were still a happy family, felt like someone driving a stake through my heart. My phone buzzed. Text from Ophelia. *¡°Any news?¡°* *¡°Nothing. Dead end after dead end.¡°* Her response came immediately. *¡°We need to talk, Can you meet me after work?¡°* I stared at the message. Ophelia had been helping with the search from the beginning, using her own contacts and connections to try to 10.33 214 < 143 Chapter 143 find any trace of Sera. She was as desperate as I was, maybe more so. She¡¯d lost her best friend. *¡°Where?¡°* *¡°The park by Adrian¡¯s school. 6 PM.¡°* *¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡°* The afternoon crawled by at a snail¡¯s pace. Every minute felt like an hour, every hour like a lifetime. I tried to focus on work, but the quarterly reports and contract negotiations felt meaningless. By six o¡¯clock, I was pacing like a caged animal in the parking lot of Riverside Park. Ophelia¡¯s car pulled up five minutester, and she got out looking as tired and frustrated as I felt. ¡°Any word from Marcus today?¡± she asked without preamble. ¡°Nothing. Same as yesterday and the day before.¡± I kicked a stone viciously across the asphalt. ¡°It¡¯s like she just evaporated.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t evaporate, Damien. She¡¯s somewhere. We just need to think differently about where she might go.¡± I looked at her sharply. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ophelia said, her voice gaining strength. ¡°Think about it, Damien. If you were going to disappear, where would you go? You¡¯d go somewhere safe. Somewhere with people you trust.¡± ¡°But Sera doesn¡¯t have-¡± I stopped mid¨Csentence as her meaning hit me. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a lot of close friends,¡± Ophelia continued. ¡°Most of her rtionships were here, with the pack. But there is someone¡­¡± ¡°Who?¡± I breathed. ¡°Caleb Morrison!¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes were bright with possibility. ¡°That¡¯s the only person I can remember.¡± My mind raced. Caleb. I can still remember him, too. ¡°Do you think she would go to him?¡± ¡°If she was desperate? If she felt like she had nowhere else to turn?¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice was gentle but certain. ¡°Yeah. I think she might.¡± 1 For the first time in three weeks, something that felt like hope flickered in my chest. It was small, fragile, but it was there. ¡°Then we need to find him,¡± I said. Comment 16.33 Cobblestone 144 314 144 Chapter 144 Damien¡¯s POV 1 I was already reaching for my car keys before Ophelia could respond. ¡°Whoa.¡± She caught my arm, her grip surprisingly strong. ¡°Slow down, Damien. We need to think this through.¡± ¡°Think what through?¡± I shook her off, my heart racing with the first real hope I¡¯d felt in three weeks. ¡°If Sera¡¯s there, I need to get to her now.¡± ¡°And what if she¡¯s not? What if we¡¯re wrong?¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice was gentle but firm. ¡°You¡¯ve been holding it together by a thread. I won¡¯t watch you fall apart if this is another dead end.¡± Her words hit me like cold water. She was right. I¡¯d been surviving on pure willpower and desperation. If this didn¡¯t pan out¡­ ¡°But what if she is there?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°What if she¡¯s been there this whole time, and I¡¯ve been searching in all the wrong ces?¡± Ophelia studied my face for a long moment. ¡°Then we go get her. Together. But we do this smart, okay?¡± I nodded, though every instinct screamed at me to get in the car and drive until I found her. ¡°Do you even know where Caleb lives?¡± ¡°I can find out.¡± An hourter, I stood in my driveway, keys in hand, watching Ophelia throw an overnight bag into her car. The sun was already setting, painting the sky orange and pink. We¡¯d lost daylight, but I couldn¡¯t wait until morning. Not when I might be hours away from holding Sera again. The front door opened, and Adrian appeared on the porch in his pajamas, his dark hair sticking up at impossible angles. ¡°Daddy?¡± His voice was small, uncertain. ¡°Where are you going?¡± My heart clenched. ¡°I have to go somewhere for work, buddy.¡± ¡°At nighttime?¡± I knelt down to his level, looking into those silver¨Cblue eyes that were so much like mine. ¡°Sometimes grown¨Cup work happens at weird times.¡± Adrian studied my face with that unnerving perception children sometimes possessed. ¡°Are you going to look for Mama?¡± The question hit me like a punch to the chest, I¡¯d been so careful, so sure I was hiding the truth from him. But kids saw more than adults gave them credit for. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been gone a really long time, Adrian said quietly. ¡°And you¡¯re sad. Like. Even when you smile.¡± I closed my eyes for a moment, fighting back tears. When I opened them again, Adrian was still watching me with that patient, knowing 16.83 144 Chapter 144 expression. ¡°Yeah, buddy,¡± I said finally. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Mama.¡± ¡°Can Ie?¡± ¡°No, sweetheart. You need to stay here with Ms. Sarah and take care of Lily.¡± ¡°But I want to help find her too.¡± His bottom lip wobbled slightly. ¡°I miss her so much, Daddy.¡± I pulled him into my arms, holding him tight against my chest. ¡°I know you do. I miss her too.¡± ¡°Is she lost?¡± ¡°She had to go away for a little while,¡± I said carefully. ¡°But I¡¯m going to find her and bring her home. I promise.¡± The drive to the border took four hours. Four hours of tense silence, broken only by Ophelia¡¯s asional directions from the GPS and the sound of my hands gripping the steering wheel so tight my knuckles went white. Every mile took us further from civilization and deeper into rural territory. Towns gave way to farnd, then to forests and mountains. The kind of ce where people went when they wanted to disappear. Turn left at the next intersection,¡± Ophelia said, squinting at her phone in the dim light. I turned onto a narrow twone road that seemed to wind through endless trees. ¡°How much further?¡± ¡°ording to this, about ten miles to the town center.¡± The perfect ce to hide from a world that had be too painful to face. ¡°Damien,¡± Ophelia said softly. ¡°What are you going to say to her? If she¡¯s there?¡± I¡¯d been asking myself the same question for the past four hours. What did you say to the woman who¡¯d walked out of your life because she thought she wasn¡¯t good enough? ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out when I see her.¡± The town appeared around a bend in the roadsmall, quiet, exactly what I¡¯d expected. A few houses scattered along the main street, a general store with a neon ¡°Open¡± sign flickering in the window, and in the distance, the glow of what looked like a repair shop, Morrison¡¯s Auto Repair. The sign was old but well¨Cmaintained, and there were lights on in the building behind it. I pulled into the gravel parking lot, my heart hammering against my ribs. This was it. Either Sera was here, or I was about to face another crushing disappointment. ¡°You ready for this?¡± Ophelia asked. ¡°No.¡± But I got out of the car anyway, The house behind the repair shop looked lived¨Cin and weing. Warm light spilled from the windows, and I could see the flicker of 16:33 < 144 Chapter 144 what might be a television in the living room. I walked up to the front porch, my legs feeling like lead. I raised my hand to knock, then froze as I heard voices from inside. A man¡¯s voice. Deep, familiar. And then¡­ a woman¡¯sugh. Soft, musical, heartbreakingly familiar. My heart stoppedpletely, then started beating so fast I thought it might burst. She was here. She was actually here. I pounded on the door with enough force to rattle the frame. ¡°Sera!¡± I called out, not caring who heard me. ¡°Sera, I know you¡¯re in there!¡± The voices inside went silent. Footsteps approached the door, but they were too heavy to be hers. The door opened, and Caleb Morrison stood there, looking exactly as I remembered him. Tall, broad¨Cshouldered, with that easy confidence that had always annoyed me. His blonde hair was mussed, like he¡¯d been running his hands through it, and he was wearing jeans and a nnel shirt that made him look like he belonged here. Unlike me, in my expensive suit and desperation. ¡°Damien?¡± I could see the surprise and wariness in his eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Is she here?¡± The words exploded out of me with all the desperation I¡¯d been holding back for three weeks. ¡°Is Sera here?¡± Something flickered across Caleb¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he said evenly. Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter, 6 ~ Vote Show support to the author by leavingments when sonding Cobblestone 145 145 Chapter 145 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Thete afternoon sun streamed through the kitchen windows as I peeled potatoes at the sink. Margaret hummed softly beside me, seasoning the pot roast that had been cooking all day, filling the house with the most incredible smells. ¡°Pass me that rosemary, would you, honey?¡± Margaret asked, gesturing toward the herb garden on the windowsill. I handed her the small ceramic pot, watching as she pinched off fresh leaves with practiced ease. Everything she did looked so natural, so effortless. Like she¡¯d been born knowing how to make a house into a home. ¡°You¡¯re getting good at this,¡± she said, ncing at my pile of perfectly peeled potatoes. The back door opened with a soft creak, and Caleb appeared, followed by his father. Both men looked pleasantly tired from their day in the garage, grease stains on their clothes and satisfied expressions on their faces. ¡°Perfect timing,¡± Margaret called out. ¡°Dinner¡¯s almost ready. Go wash up, both of you.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Robert said with an exaggerated salute that made his wife roll her eyes. ¡°And change those shirts!¡± Margaret added as they headed toward the stairs. ¡°We¡¯re eating off the good china tonight.¡± I looked at her in surprise. ¡°The good china? What¡¯s the asion?¡± Margaret shrugged, but there was something pleased and almost shy in her expression. ¡°Do I need an asion to use my nice things for my family?¡± Twenty minutester, we were all seated around the dining room table, which Margaret had set with her grandmother¡¯s china and cloth napkins that matched the curtains. Candles flickered between serving dishes loaded with more food than four people could possibly eat. ¡°This is too much,¡± I protested, but I was smiling as I said it. ¡°Nonsense,¡± Margaret waved off my concern. ¡°It¡¯s not every day we have our Sarah home for dinner.¡± Sarah. The name they¡¯d given me to protect my identity. The story was simple¨CCaleb¡¯s distant cousin from the city, down on her luck, staying with them while she got back on her feet. A few people in town had asked casual questions, but no one seemed suspicious. The Morrisons had been so careful. When we went into town for supplies, Margaret did most of the talking. I kept my head down, avoided unnecessary conversations with strangers, and let them handle any curious neighbors. The conversation flowed easily, filled with local gossip and gentle humor. They included me in every story, every joke, making me feel like I¡¯d always been part of their little circle. By the time we were finishing dessert¨CMargaret¡¯s famous apple pie¨CI felt more content than I had in months. ¡°I¡¯ll help with the dishes,¡± I offered as we started clearing the table. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Margaret said firmly. ¡°You worked all day. Robert and I will handle cleanup.¡± ¡°But-¡± 16:33 < 145 Chapter 145 ¡°No buts.¡± She shooed me toward the living room. ¡°Go rx with Caleb. You¡¯ve earned it.¡± So I found myself curled up on the couch next to Caleb, some old western ying on the television screen, feeling more at peace than I¡¯d thought possible just a few weeks ago. I was still wrestling with thefort when the sound of knocking echoed from the front door. ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± I said automatically, starting to rise from the couch. Caleb¡¯s hand shot out, wrapping around my wrist with surprising strength. The touch sent an unexpected jolt through me, but it was his expression that made my blood run cold. His head was tilted slightly, nostrils ring, and his entire body had gone rigid with tension. ¡°What is it?¡± I whispered, though I was already afraid I knew. ¡°I smell Alpha,¡± he said quietly, his voice tight with barely controlled rm. ¡°Strong Alpha. And it¡¯s getting closer.¡± My heart stopped. Then started beating so hard I thought it might burst from my chest. *No. Oh God, no. They found me.* Every emotion I¡¯d been trying to suppress for three weeks crashed over me at once. Terror, longing, guilt, panic¨Cthey all twisted together in my stomach until I thought I might be sick. ¡°Sarah?¡± Margaret¡¯s voice came from the kitchen doorway, sharp with concern. She must have sensed the sudden tension in the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± But before anyone could answer, the knocking came again. Harder this time. More insistent. And then I heard it. The voice that haunted my dreams. ¡°Sera! I know you¡¯re in there!¡± My vision went white around the edges. The room tilted sideways. *Damien * ¡°Oh, honey: Margaret was beside me in an instant, her arms wrapping around my shoulders as my knees buckled. ¡°Robert! Robert, get over here!¡± But I could barely hear her over the sound of my own pulse hammering in my ears. Damien was here. Somehow, impossibly, he¡¯d found
  1. me.
¡°Come on,¡± Margaret whispered urgently, pulling me to my feet. ¡°Come with me, sweetheart. Right now.¡± She half¨Ccarried me across the living room, through a doorway I¡¯d never noticed before, into a small space that felt like a closet but was clearly meant for hiding. A panic room, maybe, or just a clever architectural feature that provided concealment. The space was small but not cramped, with a tiny window that faced away from the front of the house and a chair that suggested this hiding spot had been used before. 16:33 213 < 145 Chapter 145 ¡°Margaret, I¡ª¡± ¡°Shh.¡± She stroked my hair with gentle, motherly hands. ¡°You¡¯re safe, baby. No one can find you here. We¡¯ll handle this.¡± View All Cobblestone 146 146 Chapter 146 Damien¡¯s POV 1 Caleb Morrison stood in the doorway, his expression nothing but genuine confusion. But I could see through it. I had to see through it. ¡°Damien?¡± He tilted his head, brows furrowed like he was trying to solve a puzzle. ¡°What are you doing here? Why would you think I know where Sera is?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± The word came out like gravel. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking lie to me, Caleb. I heard her. I heard a woman¡¯s voice.¡± My whole body was shaking¨Cevery muscle wound tight, ready to explode. Three weeks. Three goddamn weeks of searching of lying to everyone about where my mate had gone. ¡°A woman¡¯s voice?¡± Caleb¡¯s confusion looked so real it made me want to scream. ¡°Damien, that was probably just the TV. We were watching-¡± ¡°BULLSHIT!¡± I mmed my fist against the doorframe. The wood splintered under my knuckles. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what I heard? You think I wouldn¡¯t recognize-¡± ¡°Recognize what?¡± He spread his hands, the picture of innocence. ¡°Man, I don¡¯t know what you think you heard, but there¡¯s no one here except my parents and me.¡± ¡°Then let me in.¡± I moved forward, but he held his ground. ¡°Let me in and prove it.¡± ¡°Damien, you can¡¯t just¡ª¡± ¡°Watch me.¡± My alpha power exploded outward like a shockwave. The air itself seemed to vibrate with the force of it. ¡°Let me in, Caleb. Let me search your house. Or are you going to stand there and tell me you have something to hide?¡± I watched his body respond to themand¨Cshoulders tensing, breathing shallow, his wolf recognizing the authority of a superior alpha. But his face¡­ his face showed nothing but concern. ¡°Of course you cane in,¡± he said, stepping aside. ¡°But I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no one here.¡± I pushed past him, my senses on high alert, searching for any trace of her. That scent¨Cjasmine and rain¨CI knew it was here. I could feel it in my bones. ¡°SERA!¡± My voice boomed through the house, desperate and raw. ¡°SERA, I KNOW YOU¡¯RE HERE!¡± An older woman emerged from the kitchen, wiping flour¨Cdusted hands on her apron. Behind her was a silver¨Chaired man. ¡°What on earth?¡± her eyes went wide, ¡°Caleb, who is this man? Why is he shouting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for my wife!¡± I was already moving past her, throwing open doors, checking corners. ¡°I know she¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Your wife?¡± her voice rose with genuine rm. ¡°Young man, there¡¯s no one here but family¡± The couch was still warm¨Ctwo indentations in the cushions like people had been sitting there moments ago. But where was she? Where the fuck was she hiding? 16:34 < 146 Chapter 146 Was I going crazy? Had I imagined her voice? No. No, I couldn¡¯t have. I knew what I heard. I took the stairs three at a time, my heart hammering so hard it hurt. Bedrooms. She had to be in one of the bedrooms. ¡°Sir, please!¡± the woman¡¯s voice followed me up. ¡°You can¡¯t just-¡± But I was already throwing open doors. Master bedroom¨Ctoo pristine, too settled. Caleb¡¯s room¨Csparse, masculine, wrong. Guest room. I stopped in the doorway, my breath catching. The bed was made with obsessive precision. A woman¡¯s cardigan draped over the chair¨Csimple, practical, but the size looked right. On the dresser, a hairbrush with strands of dark hair caught in the bristles. ¡°Who¡¯s staying here?¡± I demanded, whirling to face Caleb, who¡¯d followed me up. ¡°No one right now,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s just¡­ we keep it ready for guests.¡± ¡°Guests.¡± I moved to the closet, threw it open. A few items of clothing¨Cwomen¡¯s clothing¨Chung neatly. ¡°What kind of guests leave their clothes behind?¡± ¡°Those are old things my mom keeps around.¡± Caleb¡¯s mother appeared behind Caleb, breathless from the stairs. ¡°For when my nieces visit. They¡¯re about that size, and they don¡¯t like packing-¡± I grabbed one of the shirts, brought it to my face, inhaled deeply. Nothing. Justundry detergent and cedar. I checked under the bed. Behind the door. Opened every drawer, every cab, searching for something¨Canything¨Cthat proved she¡¯d been here. Nothing. ¡°Damien, Caleb¡¯s voice was gentle, pitying. ¡°Man, she¡¯s not here.¡± I slumped against the dresser, my hands shaking. Had I been wrong? Was my desperate mind ying tricks on me? ¡°I heard her,¡± I whispered. ¡°I heard a womanughing. It sounded just like her.¡± ¡°The TV Caleb said again, softer now. ¡°We were watching someedy show. Maybe the actress sounded simr?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± My voice cracked, ¡°Not until I find her. Not until I know she¡¯s okay.¡± The woman¡¯s expression softened with sympathy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re going through this. I truly am. But we can¡¯t help you with something we know nothing about.¡± ¡°Please.¡± I didn¡¯t care anymore that I was begging. ¡°Please, if you know anything¨Cif she¡¯s contacted you, if you¡¯ve seen her¨Cjust tell me. I just need to know she¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Caleb said, and he almost sounded like he meant it. ¡°I wish I could help you. But I haven¡¯t seen Sera sincest time I left.¡± 10:03 213 < 146 Chapter 146 ¡°Fine.¡± I straightened up, wiping my face with the back of my hand. ¡°Fine. Sorry about all of these.¡± I moved past them, back down the stairs, each step feeling like I was walking away from my own heart. At the front door, I paused, turned back. ¡°If she contacts you,¡± I said, my voice steady despite the storm inside me. ¡°Please tell her something for me.¡± Caleb nodded. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Tell her I¡¯m not giving up. Tell her I¡¯ll search for her every day for the rest of my life if that¡¯s what it takes. And tell her¡­¡± My voice broke. ¡°Tell her Adrian and her baby girl needs her mother.¡± 1 ¡°I¡¯ll tell her,¡± he said quietly. ¡°If I see her.¡± I stepped out into the night, the cold air hitting my face like a p. Behind me, I heard the door close¨Csoft, final. Ophelia was waiting by the car, her face tight with concern. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I leaned against the car, my legs suddenly too weak to hold me. Comment 5 Post your firstment! Vote 5 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > 147 Chapter 147 147 Chapter 147 Cobblestone 147 147 Chapter 147 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The darkness pressed against me like a living thing. I couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t think. My heart mmed against my ribs so hard I was sure they could hear it through the walls. *Thump. Thump. Thump.* Each beat screamed his name. *Damien. Damien. Damien.* He was here. In this house. Looking for me. I pressed my hands over my mouth to muffle the sound of my breathing. My whole body shook. Every muscle locked tight with terror and longing and guilt that threatened to tear me apart. ¡°SERA!¡± His voice boomed through the house, raw and desperate and so achingly familiar it physically hurt. ¡°SERA, I KNOW YOU¡¯RE HERE!¡± Oh God. Oh God, oh God, oh God. My knees buckled. I slid down the wall of the tiny hiding space, my back scraping against rough wood. The darkness spun around me. *I should go to him. I should run out there and-* No. No, I couldn¡¯t. That¡¯s why I left. That¡¯s why I ran. But hearing his voice after three weeks¡­ Footsteps pounded across the floor above me. Heavy. Frantic. The whole house seemed to shake with his fury. ¡°Your wife?¡± Margaret¡¯s voice filtered through. High¨Cpitched. rmed. ¡°Young man, there¡¯s no one here but family.¡± *I¡¯m sorry,* I wanted to scream. *I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯m putting you through this.* More footsteps. Damien was moving through the house like a storm. I could track his path by the sound¨Ckitchen, living room, now the stairs. *He¡¯s going upstairs.* My breath came in short, sharp gasps. The small space suddenly felt impossibly smaller. The walls closing in. *What if he finds me? What if he doesn¡¯t?* I didn¡¯t know which possibility terrified me more, A door mmed open somewhere above. Then another. Then another. ¡°Who¡¯s staying here?¡± Damien¡¯s voice again, sharp as broken ss, 174 147 Chapter 147 I bit down on my fist to keep from making a sound. Tears streamed down my face, hot and endless. The floor above my head creaked. He was directly overhead now. In the guest room where I¡¯d been sleeping. I could picture him standing there, taking in the space with those silver¨Cblue eyes. Looking for any trace of me. Any proof that I¡¯d been here. *He¡¯s so close.* If I closed my eyes, I could almost see him. The way his jaw would be clenched. The tension in his shoulders. The desperate, wild look that meant his wolf was close to the surface. ¡°I heard her.¡± His voice cracked, and something inside me shattered at the sound. ¡°I heard a womanughing. It sounded just like her.¡± *I¡¯m here. I¡¯m right here. I¡¯m so sorry.* ¡°The TV,¡± Caleb said, his voice gentle. Patient. ¡°We were watching someedy show. Maybe the actress sounded simr?¡± I pressed my forehead against my knees, my whole body curling in on itself. The guilt was crushing. Suffocating. *What have I done? What am I doing to him?* More creaking. More footsteps. He was moving around up there, searching every corner. Every shadow. *Don¡¯t look here. Please don¡¯t look here.* But also: *Please look here. Please find me. Please make this decision for me because I can¡¯t-* ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Damien¡¯s voice was barely a whisper now, but I heard it like he was right next to me. ¡°Not until I find her. Not until I know she¡¯s okay.¡± A sob caught in my throat. I stuffed my fist harder against my mouth, my teeth cutting into skin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re going through this,¡± Margaret said, her voice thick with sympathy. ¡°I truly am. But we can¡¯t help you with something we know nothing about.¡± The lie hung in the air. I could feel it, heavy and wrong. More footsteps. Coming back down the stairs this time. Each step taking him further away from me. *No. No, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me here.* I started to move. Started to push myself up. Started to- *Stop,* I froze, my hand on the wall, my whole body trembling with the effort of staying still. *You left for a reason. Remember? You¡¯re not good enough. You¡¯re human now. Weak. Broken. He deserves better.* But hearing him so close, hearing the pain in his voice¡­ ¡°If she contacts you¡± Damien said, and I could hear him standing at the front door now. Right there. Right fucking there. ¡°Please tell her 329 < 147 Chapter 147 something for me.¡± *Tell me. Please. Tell me anything.* ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Caleb asked. My heart stopped. Time stopped. Everything stopped. ¡°Tell her I¡¯m not giving up.¡± The words hit me like physical blows. Each one a knife to the chest. ¡°Tell her I¡¯ll search for her every day for the rest of my life if that¡¯s what it takes.¡± *Don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t do this to me.* ¡°And tell her¡­¡± His voice brokepletely. ¡°Tell her Adrian and her baby girl needs her mother.¡± I bit down on my hand so hard I tasted blood. The sob that wanted to tear out of me was trapped behind my teeth, behind my palm, behind three weeks of running and hiding and pretending I was doing the right thing. *Adrian. Lily. Oh God, my babies.* ¡°I¡¯ll tell her,¡± Caleb said quietly. ¡°If I see her.¡± The front door opened. Closed. Silence. I stayed frozen in the darkness, my body shaking so violently my teeth chattered. Tears poured down my face, soaking through my shirt, dripping onto my knees. *He¡¯s gone. He¡¯s really gone.* I should have felt relieved. Safe. Grateful that he hadn¡¯t found me. Instead, I felt like I was dying. The house was so quiet now. No footsteps. No voices. Just the sound of my ragged breathing and the pounding of my traitorous heart. *Damien.* Minutes passed. Maybe hours. I couldn¡¯t tell anymore. Time had lost all meaning in this suffocating darkness. Then¨Ca soft knock on the panel. ¡°Sera?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice. Gentle, Careful. ¡°He¡¯s gone. You cane out now.¡± I couldn¡¯t move. My body had locked uppletely, frozen in this small space like I¡¯d been turned to stone. ¡°Sera?¡± Another knock. More urgent this time. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s safe now.¡± The panel slid open, and light flooded in. I squinted against it, my eyes burning after so long in the dark, 214 < 147 Chapter 147 Caleb crouched in the opening, his face tight with concern. Behind him, I could see Margaret hovering, wringing her hands. ¡°Hey,¡± he said softly. ¡°It¡¯s over. He¡¯s gone.¡± I tried to stand. Tried to move. But my legs wouldn¡¯t work. They just¡­ wouldn¡¯t. ¡°I can¡¯t-¡± My voice came out as a broken whisper. ¡°I can¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Okay. Okay, that¡¯s okay.¡± Caleb reached in, his hands finding mine in the darkness. ¡°Come on. Let me help you.¡± He pulled gently, and I let him drag me out of the hiding spot. My legs gave out the moment I cleared the opening, and I copsed onto the floor like a puppet with cut strings. ¡°Oh, honey.¡± Margaret was beside me instantly, her arms wrapping around my shoulders. ¡°Oh, sweetheart.¡± I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. The sob that had been trapped inside me for three weeks¨Cfor three hours¨Cfor three fucking minutes since Damien left¨Cit tore out of me with a force that felt like it might rip me apart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The words tumbled out between sobs. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡± Comment 3 Post your firstment! Vote 5 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Loft To Continue > Cobblestone 148 148 Chapter 148 Damien¡¯s POV 1 The drive back felt like driving through concrete. Every mile stretched into eternity. The road blurred in front of me, headlights from oing cars like distant stars in a universe that had stopped making sense. Ophelia sat in the passenger seat, her silence heavy with all the things she wasn¡¯t saying. I could feel her looking at me every few minutes, checking to see if I was going to fall apart. Maybe I already had. ¡°Damien,¡± she said finally, her voice careful. ¡°We can keep looking. This doesn¡¯t mean¨C¡°¡± ¡°It means exactly what it fucking means.¡± My hands tightened on the steering wheel until my knuckles went white. ¡°She¡¯s gone. She¡¯s really gone.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡± Iughed, but it came out broken. Wrong. ¡°I was so sure, Ophelia. So goddamn sure I¡¯d find her there. That I¡¯d see her face and everything would bea€¡°¡± My voice cracked. I couldn¡¯t finish. ¡°We¡¯ll keep searching,¡± Ophelia said firmly. ¡°We¡¯ll check every town, every city, everya€¡°¡± ¡°No.¡± The word came out t. ¡°No more searching.¡± She turned to stare at me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡± The admission tasted like poison. ¡°So you¡¯re just giving up?¡± I¡¯m epting reality.¡± Each word felt like pulling teeth. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to be found. And maybe¡­ maybe that¡¯s for the best.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean that.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t answer. Because part of me did mean it, and that was the worst part. The house was dark when I pulled into the driveway. After midnight. Everyone should be asleep. But the moment I opened the front door, I heard it. Crying. Not Lily¡¯s infant wails. Something worse. Something that made my heart stoppletely. 113 < 148 Chapter 148 Adrian. I took the stairs three at a time, following the sound to his room. The door was cracked open, soft light spilling into the hallway from his nightlight. He was curled up in his bed, face buried in his pillow, his small body shaking with sobs that seemed too big for someone so little. ¡°Adrian?¡± I crossed the room in two strides, sitting on the edge of his bed. ¡°Buddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He turned to look at me, his face streaked with tears, his silver¨Cblue eyes red and swollen. My eyes. Sera¡¯s nose. A perfect blend of both of us. ¡°You didn¡¯t find her.¡± His voice was so small, so broken. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring Mama home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, buddy.¡± My voice cracked. ¡°I tried. I really tried.¡± ¡°But you promised!¡± The anger in his voice was new, raw. ¡°You promised you¡¯d bring her back!¡± ¡°I know¨C¡°¡± ¡°You LIED!¡± He was screaming now, his little hands balled into fists. ¡°You said you¡¯d find her and bring her home and LIED!¡± Each word was a dagger through my chest. Because he was right. I had promised. And I¡¯d failed. ¡°Adrian, please¨C¡°¡± I reached for him, but he scrambled back against the headboard. you ¡°I want Mama! I want my mama!¡± Tears poured down his face. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she want toe home? Why doesn¡¯t she love us anymore?¡± ¡°She loves you.¡± The words came out fierce, desperate. ¡°Adrian, listen to me. Your mother loves you more than anything in this world. More than her own life.¡± ¡°Then why did she leave?¡± His voice brokepletely. ¡°If she loves us, why won¡¯t shee back?¡± I pulled him into my arms, holding him tight against my chest while he sobbed. His small body shook with the force of it, three weeks of confusion and pain pouring out all at once. This was the first time he¡¯d cried. For three weeks, he¡¯d been so brave, so strong, asking his careful questions and epting my careful lies. How could I exin it when I didn¡¯t understand it myself? How could I tell my son that his mother thought she wasn¡¯t good enough? That she¡¯d convinced herself we were better off without her? The rogues. They¡¯d poisoned her. Tortured her. Killed her wolf. What if she thought they¡¯de after our children next? The thought hit me like lightning. Everything suddenly clicked into ce. Sera wasn¡¯t weak. She¡¯d never been weak. But she was terrified. Terrified that the monsters who¡¯d hurt her woulde for Adrian and Lily next. That¡¯s why she¡¯d left. Not because she thought she wasn¡¯t good enougha€¡°but because she thought she couldn¡¯t protect them. 16 34 213 < 148 Chapter 148 ¡°Daddy?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice pulled me back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± I stood up, my whole body thrumming with new purpose. ¡°Everything¡¯s right. I understand now.¡± ¡°Understand what?¡± ¡°Why your mother left.¡± I kissed his forehead. ¡°And how to bring her home.¡± By the time Adrian finally fell asleep, exhausted from crying, my mind was made up. The rogues. This all came back to the rogues. They¡¯d taken everything from Sera. Her wolf. Her confidence. Her sense of belonging. And now they¡¯d taken her from us because she was too terrified toe home. Well, fuck that. I went downstairs to my office and pulled out the maps. Territory lines. Rogue activity reports. Intel from border patrols. If Sera thought the rogues were a threat to our children¡°if she was hiding because she couldn¡¯t protect them from those monster¡°then I¡¯d eliminate the threat. Completely. I¡¯d burn their camps to the ground. Hunt down everyst one of them. Make our territory so safe, so secure, that Sera would have no choice but toe home. Because that¡¯s what alphas did. We protected our mates. Our children. Our pack. 1 Even if it meant going to war. Comment Post your firstment! Vote 6 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Cobblestone 149 149 Chapter 149 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 I couldn¡¯t eat. For the third morning in a row, I sat at the breakfast table staring at Margaret¡¯s perfectly fluffy pancakes while my stomach churned with something that had nothing to do with hunger. ¡°Honey?¡± Margaret¡¯s voice sounded distant, like she was calling to me from underwater. ¡°You need to eat something. You¡¯re getting too thin.¡± I picked up my fork. Put it down. Picked it up again. Damien¡¯s voice echoed in my head for the thousandth time. The same words I¡¯d heard through the walls three days ago. The same broken tone that made my chest feel like it was being crushed. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I whispered. Margaret exchanged one of those looks with Robert. ¡°You need your strength,¡± Robert said gently. ¡°Even just a few bites?¡± I managed to force down a piece of pancake. It tasted like sawdust. Caleb appeared in the doorway, hair damp from his morning shower, work clothes already on. His eyes went straight to my untouched te, then to my face. Something flickered in his expression. Concern. Understanding. Maybe pity. ¡°Morning,¡± he said, his voice carefully casual. ¡°Morning¡± The word came out t. Empty. Like everything else these days. He poured himself coffee and settled across from me, watching me with those kind eyes that saw too much. ¡°Sleep okay?¡± he asked. ¡°Fine¡± Another lie. I hadn¡¯t slept properly since that night. Every time I closed my eyes, I heard Damien¡¯s voice. Felt his presence so close l could almost touch him. I pushed back from the table, my chair scraping against the floor. ¡°I should get ready for work.¡± ¡°Sera, wait-¡± But I was already moving, escaping to the bathroom where I could lock the door and lean against it and try to remember how to breathe. The face in the mirror looked like a stranger. Dark circles under my eyes. Checks hollow from not eating. Hair pulled back in a messy braid because I couldn¡¯t be bothered to do anything else with it. 16:35 174 < 149 Chapter 149 I looked like hell. I looked like someone who¡¯d made the biggest mistake of her life and couldn¡¯t figure out how to fix it. Work was a blur. I answered phones. Scheduled appointments. Smiled at customers until my face hurt. Caleb kept checking on me. Little nces when he thought I wasn¡¯t looking. That concerned expression that made me want to scream. ¡°Mrs. Patterson¡¯s here for her car,¡± I called out around noon. ¡°Got it!¡± His voice came from under a truck hood. ¡°Keys are on the board!¡± I handed them over with my practiced smile. ¡°All set, Mrs. Patterson. Oil change is done, and Caleb checked your brakes. Everything looks good.¡± ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± She studied my face with those sharp grandmother eyes. ¡°Are you feeling alright? You look a bit under the weather.¡± ¡°Just tired,¡± I lied. ¡°Well, make sure you rest. And eat something! You¡¯re too thin.¡± After she left, I slumped in the desk chair and stared at nothing. The phone rang. I answered it mechanically. ¡°Morrison¡¯s Auto Repair.¡± ¡°Hi, is this Sarah?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯m calling about my truck. Can I schedule an oil change?¡± I pulled up the calendar, my eyes scanning dates without really seeing them. ¡°Hello? Are you still there?¡± ¡°Sorry. Yes. How about Thursday at two?¡± I hung up and pressed my palms against my eyes. The tears wouldn¡¯te anymore. I¡¯d cried myself dry over the past three days. That evening, I was helping Margaret with dinner when Caleb came in looking distracted. ¡°Everything okay?¡± Margaret asked, stirring the pot of stew. ¡°Yeah. Just thinking.¡± He grabbed a beer from the fridge. ¡°I need to make a supply run to the city tomorrow. Stock up on parts.¡± My heart jumped. ¡°The city?¡± ¡°Yeah. Auto Supply. They¡¯ve got a sale on brake pads and I need to restock.¡± 7636 273 < 149 Chapter 149 The city. Near Adrian¡¯s school. The thought hit me like lightning. Before I could stop myself, words were tumbling out. ¡°Can Ie with you?¡± Caleb froze, beer halfway to his mouth. Margaret¡¯s spoon stopped mid¨Cstir. Even Robert looked up from his newspaper. ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked carefully. ¡°To the city. Can Ie?¡± My heart was racing now. ¡°I just¡­ I need to get out. See something different. I¡¯m going crazy staying here.¡± ¡°Sera¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s voice carried a warning. ¡°You know that¡¯s not a good idea.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because.¡± He set the beer down, his expression serious. ¡°Someone might recognize you.¡± ¡°No one will recognize me. I¡¯ll wear a hat. Keep my head down.¡± ¡°Sera- ¡°Please.¡± The desperation in my voice surprised even me. ¡°I just want to feel normal for a little while. Go somewhere that¡¯s not here. I promise I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Caleb studied my face, and I could see him trying to read between the lines. Trying to figure out what I really wanted. ¡°There¡¯s more to this,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Isn¡¯t there?¡± My throat tightened. I looked down at my hands. ¡°I just want to see him,¡± I whispered. ¡°Just once. Just for a minute.¡± ¡°Him?¡± ¡°Adrian. My son. The words cracked as they came out. ¡°His school isn¡¯t far from the auto supply ce. I could just¡­ I could see him from a distance. He¡¯d never know I was there.¡± Margaret made a soft sound of sympathy. Robert folded his newspaper. ¡°Sera, Caleb said gently. ¡°That¡¯s a really bad idea.¡± ¡°I know,¡± ¡°If his father is looking for you-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯ll stay hidden. I just¡­.¡± My voice brokepletely. ¡°I just need to see that he¡¯s okay. Please, Caleb. Please.¡± Caleb ran his hand through his hair, clearly torn. ¡°What if someone recognizes you?¡± he asked, ¡°What if word gets back to=¡± ¡°It won¡¯t. I¡¯ll wear a hat and sunsses. Stay in the car if you want. I just need to see him. Even from far away. Even just for a second.¡± 16:35 < 149 Chapter 149 ¡°This could blow everything,¡± Caleb warned. ¡°All the hiding, all the careful nning. One person sees you, and it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I did know. But I couldn¡¯t stop myself. ¡°I know it¡¯s stupid. I know it¡¯s dangerous. But I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t do this anymore. I can¡¯t not know if he¡¯s okay.¡± Caleb looked at Margaret. At Robert. Back at me. ¡°You¡¯re sure about this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And you understand that if anything goes wrong-¡± ¡°I understand.¡± He was quiet for a long moment. Then he sighed, long and heavy. ¡°Okay¡± he said finally. ¡°Okay. You cane.¡± Cobblestone 150 150 Chapter 150 150 Chapter 150 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Every mile brought me closer to Adrian. Every mile made my heart beat faster until I thought it might explode out of my chest. ¡°You okay?¡± Caleb nced over at me from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Fine.¡± My hands were clenched so tight in myp my knuckles had gone white. ¡°Sera.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He didn¡¯t push. Just kept driving while I tried to remember how to breathe. The baseball cap pulled low over my face felt suffocating. The sunsses made everything look darker, more distant. But I needed them. Needed the disguise. Needed to stay invisible. ¡°We¡¯re about ten minutes away,¡± Caleb said quietly. ¡°You sure about this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Because we can still turn around. Go straight to the auto supply store. No one would mea€¡±¡± ¡°I need to see him.¡± My voice came out strangled. ¡°Please, Caleb. I need to see my son.¡± He nodded, his jaw tight. ¡°Okay. But we do this my way. We park a block away. You stay hidden. And the second it feels dangerousa€¡± ¡°We leave. I know.¡± The elementary school came into view. Red brick. Green yground. Cheerful painted murals on the walls. My throat closed uppletely. ¡°Park there,¡± I pointed to a spot across the street, partially hidden by arge oak tree. ¡°I can see the front entrance from there. Caleb pulled into the spot and killed the engine. For a moment, we just sat there in silence. ¡°What time does he get out?¡± he asked. I checked my phone with shaking hands. ¡°Three¨Cfifteen. Five minutes.¡± Five minutes until I saw my baby. Five minutes of sitting here trying not to fall apart. ¡°Sera.¡± Caleb¡¯s hand found mine. ¡°Whatever happens, whatever you see¡­ you can¡¯t go to him. You understand that, right?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I mean it. Even if he¡¯s crying. Even if he looks upset. You can¡¯t go to him.¡± 14.23 < 150 Chapter 150 ¡°I know!¡± The words came out sharper than I intended. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­ I know. I understand.¡± He squeezed my hand once, then released it. ¡°Okay.¡± The school bell rang. My entire body went rigid. This was it. This was really happening. The front doors burst open, and children poured out like a flood. Tiny bodies in backpacks. High¨Cpitched voices calling goodbye to friends. Parents waiting at the gates with smiles and open arms. I scanned every face. Every small head. Every little boy in the crowd. Where was he? There. My breath stopped. Actually stopped. Adrian. He walked out of the school building with his backpack bouncing against his shoulders, his dark hair catching the afternoon sun. He looked so much taller than I remembered. When did he get so tall? He was talking to another boy, gesturing with his hands about something. Even from here, I could see his expression was animated. Happy. He looked okay. He looked fine without me. The thought hit me like a knife to the chest. All this time, I¡¯d been convincing myself that Adrian needed me. That he was suffering without his mother. But he looked¡­ normal. Healthy. Like a regr kid having a regr day. ¡°Oh God,¡± I whispered, my hand pressed against my mouth. ¡°Sera?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t speak. The tears were already falling, hot and fast andpletely unstoppable. Adrian said goodbye to his friend and headed toward the front gate. The nanny was there, just like always. The same woman who¡¯d been helping with the kids since Lily was born. She waved at Adrian. He waved back, breaking into a run. The nanny said something that made Adrianugh. That beautiful, brightugh that used to be my favorite sound in the world. He took her hand, and they started walking toward the parking lot. ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± I choked out. ¡°He¡¯spletely fine without me.¡± 14 < 150 Chapter 150 ¡°Sera¡± ¡°No, look at him!¡± I gestured wildly at my son. ¡°He¡¯sughing. He¡¯s happy. He doesn¡¯t need me at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± I swiped at my face with the back of my hand. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought he¡¯d be falling apart. That he¡¯d need me so badly. But he¡¯s just¡­ he¡¯s just living his life. Like I never existed.¡± Caleb was quiet for a moment. Then he said gently, ¡°Kids are resilient. That doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not hurting.¡± I watched Adrian skip alongside the nanny, chattering about something. His whole face was lit up with whatever story he was telling. My beautiful boy. My baby. I pressed my hand harder against my mouth, trying to muffle the sobs that wanted to tear out of me. My whole body shook with the effort of staying silent. Of staying hidden. ¡°I miss him so much,¡± I gasped between sobs. ¡°God, Caleb, I miss him so much it physically hurts.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I want to hold him. I want to tell him I¡¯m sorry. I want toa€¡°¡± ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± His voice was firm but kind. ¡°You know you can¡¯t.¡± I did know. That¡¯s what made it unbearable. Adrian and the nanny reached their car. She opened the door for him, and he climbed into his booster seat. Still talking. Still animated. My hands were shaking so badly I had to sp them together to keep them still. Every fiber of my being screamed at me to get out of this car. To run across that street. To grab my son and never let him go. But I couldn¡¯t. ¡°They¡¯re leaving,¡± Caleb said quietly. I watched the nanny¡¯s car pull out of the parking spot. Watched it drive down the street. Watched it carry my son further and further away from me. Adrian¡¯s face appeared in the window for a brief moment. He was looking at something outside, his expression curious. Then the car turned a corner, and he was gone. ¡°We should go,¡± Caleb said. I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t do anything except stare at the empty space where Adrian had been. ¡°Sera, we need to¨C¡°¡± ¡°Wait.¡± My whole body went rigid. ¡°Wait, they stopped.¡± The car had indeed stopped at the corner, barely visible through the trees. The door opened, and Adrian got out. < 150 Chapter 150 What was he doing? The nanny got out too, looking confused. She said something to Adrian, but he wasn¡¯t listening. He was standing on the sidewalk, hist head tilted slightly, his small body absolutely still. My heart started racing. Something was wrong. Adrian turned. His silver¨Cblue eyes scanned the street with an intensity that didn¡¯t belong on a five¨Cyear¨Cold¡¯s face. He was looking for something. Someone. ¡°Oh no,¡± Caleb breathed. ¡°Sera, get down. Get down now.¡± But I couldn¡¯t move. I was frozen, watching my son¡¯s face as he searched. He took a step forward. Then another. The nanny called to him, but he held up one hand. Wait. He was sniffing the air. Actually sniffing, like a wolf tracking a scent. ¡°Sera, I¡¯m serious. Duck down. If he see¨C¡± Then, so quietly I almost didn¡¯t hear it through the closed car window, Adrian spoke. ¡°I think my mama¡¯s around here somewhere.¡± Comment 1 Post your firstment! Vote 7 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > < Cobblestone 151 151 Chapter 151 151 Chapter 151 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 ¡°I think my mama¡¯s around here somewhere.¡± The words hit me like lightning. My heart stopped. The blood in my veins turned to ice. Adrian stood there on the sidewalk, his small body tense with concentration, his silver¨Cblue eyes scanning the street with an intensity that made my soul scream. ¡°Oh God,¡± I whispered, my hands flying to cover my mouth. ¡°Oh God, oh God, oh God.¡± ¡°Sera, get down!¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was sharp, urgent. ¡°Get down right now!¡± But I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t do anything except stare at my five¨Cyear¨Cold son as he searched for me with senses I¡¯d forgotten he possessed. ¡°Sera!¡± Caleb grabbed my shoulder, pushing me down toward the floor. ¡°Duck! Now!¡± I copsed forward, my forehead hitting my knees, my whole body shaking like I was having a seizure. Through the car window, I could still hear the nanny calling to Adrian. ¡°Adrian, honey, what are you doing? We need to go home.¡± ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± Caleb said grimly, starting the engine. ¡°Right now.¡± Through the rear window, I watched Adrian take another step forward, his head tilted, his whole body focused on something he couldn¡¯t quite identify. The nanny was beside him now, her hand on his shoulder, trying to guide him back to the car. ¡°Adrian, sweetie, there¡¯s no one here,¡± she said gently. Then we turned the corner, and I lost sight of him. I copsed back into my seat, my whole body convulsing with sobs I couldn¡¯t control. My chest felt like it was being crushed, hike someone was squeezing all the air out of my lungs. ¡°He knew,¡± I gasped between sobs. ¡°Caleb, he knew I was there.¡± ¡°Alpha blood,¡± Caleb said tightly, his knuckles white on the steering wheel. ¡°He¡¯s got enhanced senses.¡± ¡°What if he tells Damien?¡± Panic wed at my throat. ¡°What if he goes home and says-¡± ¡°What¡¯s he going to say? That he thought he smelled his mother near his school?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was steady, trying to calm me down. ¡°Kids say stuff like that all the time. Damien might not even take it seriously.¡± But I knew better. Damien would take it seriously. Damien would tear apart every building in a five¨Cmile radius if Adrian told him I¡¯d been there. 14.24 < 151 Chapter 151 ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± I whispered, pressing my hands against my face. ¡°I can¡¯t keep hiding. I can¡¯t keep running. And I can¡¯t¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish the sentence. Couldn¡¯t say out loud what I was thinking. I couldn¡¯t stay here. Not anymore. The drive back to the Morrison house passed in a blur of tears and silence. Caleb kept ncing at me, his face tight with worry, but he didn¡¯t try to talk. Probably figured I was too far gone for conversation. He was right. By the time we pulled into the familiar gravel driveway, I¡¯d cried myself empty. My eyes burned. My throat was raw. My whole body felt like I¡¯d been hit by a truck. Margaret appeared on the front porch before we¡¯d even gotten out of the car, her face creased with concern. She took one look at me and immediately opened her arms. ¡°Oh, honey,¡± she murmured, pulling me against her soft warmth. ¡°What happened? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± ¡°I saw my son,¡± I whispered into her shoulder. ¡°And he knew. He knew I was there.¡± Margaret¡¯s arms tightened around me. Over my head, I heard her and Caleb exchange words in low voices, but I couldn¡¯t focus on what they were saying. All I could think about was Adrian¡¯s face. The way he¡¯d stood there, so sure, so certain that his mother was nearby. ¡°Come inside,¡± Margaret said gently, guiding me toward the house. ¡°Let me make you some tea.¡± I let her lead me to the kitchen, let her settle me at the table, let her fuss with the kettle and tea bags because it seemed to make her feel better. But I wasn¡¯t really there. I was still standing on that street corner, watching my son search for me. ¡°Here, drink this,¡± Margaret pressed a warm mug into my hands. ¡°It¡¯ll help with the shock.¡± I took a sip. It tasted like nothing. ¡°Talk to me, sweetheart,¡± Margaret said, settling into the chair beside me. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± So I did. I told her about seeing Adriane out of school. About how happy and normal he¡¯d looked. About the moment he¡¯d stopped and started searching for me with senses that should have been impossible for a child. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here,¡± I said quietly. The words hung in the air like a death sentence. Margaret¡¯s face went very still. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean I can¡¯t stay here anymore.¡± I looked up at her, saw my own pain reflected in her kind eyes. ¡°As long as I¡¯m anywhere near them, I¡¯m going to want to see them. And if I see them¡­¡± I pulled my hands free, wrapping them around the warm mug. ¡°I need to go somewhere they¡¯ll never look. Somewherepletely different.¡± < 151 Chapter 151 ¡°Where?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice came from the doorway. He¡¯d been listening, probably for several minutes. I turned to face him. ¡°The human world. A big city. Somewhere I can disappearpletely.¡± The kitchen went dead silent. Margaret¡¯s face crumpled with distress. Robert appeared behind Caleb, his expression grim. ¡°Sera,¡± Caleb said carefully, moving closer. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°I do mean it.¡± My voice was steady now, resolved. ¡°I¡¯ve been kidding myself, thinking I could hide here and still somehow be close to them. But today proved that¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t put you all at risk anymore. I won¡¯t put them at risk anymore.¡± ¡°This is your home,¡± Margaret protested, tears starting to fall. ¡°We¡¯re your family now.¡± ¡°And I love you for that.¡± My voice cracked. ¡°I love all of you so much. But I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡± Caleb stepped forward. ¡°Where will you go?¡± I looked around the kitchen that had be so familiar, at these people who¡¯d given me everything without asking for anything in return. ¡°I can get a job in an office. Rent a small apartment. Start overpletely.¡± I walked to the window, staring out at the setting sun. ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning. Early, before you¡¯re all awake. I don¡¯t want to drag this out.¡± Behind me, I heard Margaret start to cry. Soft, heartbroken sounds that made my chest ache. ¡°We won¡¯t try to stop you,¡± Caleb said finally. ¡°If this is really what you want.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what I want,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s what needs to happen.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll help you,¡± Robert said firmly. ¡°We¡¯ll drive you to the bus station. Make sure you get to wherever you¡¯re going safely.¡± I turned around, looking at these three people who¡¯d saved me when I had nowhere else to go. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered. ¡°For everything. For giving me a ce to heal. For treating me like family.¡± ¡°You are family,¡± Margaret said through her tears. ¡°You¡¯ll always be family. And if you ever change your mind, if you ever want toe home¡­¡± ¡°This door will always be open,¡± Robert finished. Comment 5 Post your firstment! Vote 7 bulovingments when sending gift. Send Gifts View All > Cobblestone 152 2 Damien¡¯s POV The morning light filtered through my office windows as I stared at the tactical map spread across my desk. Red pins marked recent rogue attacks along our eastern border. Each pin represented lives disrupted, territory threatened, families put at risk. ¡°Here, here, and here,¡± Marcus pointed to three locations with his thick finger. ¡°All within the past week. They¡¯re getting bolder.¡± ¡°Or more desperate,¡± Lucas added, leaning back in his chair. ¡°We¡¯ve been hitting them hard for the past month. Maybe they¡¯re running out of safe ces to hide.¡± I picked up one of the pins, rolling it between my fingers. ¡°How many did we take down at the Campbell farm?¡± ¡°Seven,¡± Marcus replied. ¡°But at least three got away. They scattered into the woods before we could track them all.¡± ¡°We need to change tactics,¡± I said, my voice cutting through the morning quiet. ¡°Stop reacting to their attacks and start hunting them down.¡± Lucas shifted in his seat. ¡°Damien, we¡¯ve been pushing the teams pretty hard. The warriors are exhausted.¡± ¡°Then we get more warriors.¡± I set the pin down with enough force to make it bounce. ¡°I want every able-bodied wolf in this pack ready to fight.¡± ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s necessary?¡± Lucas¡¯s voice carried that careful tone he used when he thought I was making decisions based on emotion rather than logic. I looked up at him, meeting his concerned gaze with steel. ¡°T Absolutely.¡± The silence stretched between us. Marcus cleared his throat ufortably. Lucas leaned forward. ¡°Then let¡¯s end this. For good.¡± My phone buzzed. Emma¡¯s voice came through the inte. ¡°Mr. Nightshadow? Your nine o¡¯clock is here.¡± ¡°Send them in.¡± The door opened, and three pack elders entered-Henry, William, and Catherine. Their faces were grave, worried. The kind of expressions that usually meant political problems. ¡°Damien,¡± Henry began without preamble. ¡°We need to discuss the pack¡¯s¡­ morale issues.¡± I gestured to the chairs across from my desk. ¡°Speak inly.¡± ¡°The rogues have everyone on edge,¡± Catherine said, settling her bulk into the chair. ¡°Families are scared. Some are talking about relocating to safer territories.¡± ¡°The eastern districts are practically empty,¡± William added. ¡°Nobody wants to live that close to rogue territory anymore.¡± 08:30 A 152 Chapter 152 I set my jaw. ¡°Then we eliminate rogue territory. Permanently¡± I turned back to the map. ¡°Total war. We find every rogue camp, every hideout, every safe house within a hundred-mile radius. And we burn them all to the ground.¡± The room went dead silent. I could feel their shock, their concern, maybe even their fear. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± William started, then stopped. ¡°Extreme?¡± I supplied. ¡°Good. It¡¯s supposed to be.¡± The afternoon brought Emma to my office with yet another coffee and stack of reports I didn¡¯t need. She¡¯d been doing this more frequentlytely-finding excuses to hover, to check on me, to offer help I hadn¡¯t asked for. ¡°Your two o¡¯clock conference call went well,¡± she said, setting the coffee on my desk with unnecessary care. ¡°Good¡± I didn¡¯t look up from the quarterly reports I was reviewing. She lingered by my desk, and I could feel her watching me with those dark eyes that seemed to catalog every detail. ¡°You look tired,¡± she said softly. ¡°Have you been sleeping?¡± The question made me look up sharply. Emma stood there in another one of her perfectly tailored suits, her expression carefully arranged into professional concern. But there was something else there. Something that made my skin crawl. ¡°I sleep fine.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Her smile was warm, understanding. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you¡¯ve been working such long hourstely. I worry you¡¯re pushing yourself too hard.¡± ¡°I appreciate the concern,¡± I said coolly, ¡°but it¡¯s unnecessary. Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Actually, yes.¡± She moved closer to my desk, her voice dropping to a more intimate tone. ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯d like to grab dinner rxed setting¡± mo sometime. Nothing formal, just¡­ we discuss busin a Her face flushed slightly. ¡°Of I just theant, Scolleagues¡± ¡°I¡¯m married,¡± I respond, my voice dropping to that deadly quiet that made grown wolves step back. ¡°The only help I need is doing your job. Efficiently. Professionally. Without any personalmentary or dinner invitations.¡± 1 She nodded quickly, her face pale. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sorry if I overstepped.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡± By six o¡¯clock, I was pulling into my driveway, exhausted but nowhere near done with the day. Adrian would need dinner, help with homework, bath time, bedtime stories. Lily would need feeding, changing, rocking to sleep. The house felt too quiet when I walked in. 08:30 214 15 152 Chapter 152 ¡°Daddy!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice echoed from the kitchen. ¡°You¡¯re home!¡± I found him at the kitchen table, crayons scattered around him like confetti, working on what looked like a drawing of our family. Three figures-a tall man, a smaller boy, and a tiny baby, No mother. The absence hit me like a punch to the chest. ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°Yeah, buddy?¡± ¡°When is Mamaing home?¡± The question I¡¯d been dreading. The one he asked less frequently now but with the same hopeful desperation. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said honestly. ¡°Soon, I hope.¡± The nanny appeared in the doorway with Lily in her arms, and I was grateful for the interruption. My daughter looked perfect-clean, fed, content. No signs that she was missing her mother, After dinner-reheated pizza and apple slices because that was the best I could manage-I gave Lily her bottle while Adrian worked on his homework at the kitchen table. Math problems that should have been simple but seemed impossiblyplex to a tired five-year-old. ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± he said, frustration creeping into his voice. ¡°Seven plus nine equals what? It¡¯s too hard.¡± I shifted Lily to one arm and moved behind Adrian¡¯s chair. ¡°Let¡¯s count it out together. Seven¡­¡± I pointed to the first number. ¡°Plus nine more. Use your fingers.¡± He held up both hands, counting carefully. ¡°Sixteen?¡± ¡°Exactly. See? You¡¯re smarter than you k My phone buzzed softly. A text from Marcus. **Teams are in position. Ready when you are.¡± ¡°-* I looked down at Lily, so small and perfect in my arms. At the nursery Sera had decorated with such care. At the life we¡¯d built together that was now half-empty. *Coming home, baby,* I thought, pressing a kiss to Lily¡¯s forehead. *I¡¯m going to make this world safe for you and Adrian. And then I¡¯m going to bring your mother home.* I typed back: *¡±Move out. Eliminate everything.¡±* Cobblestone 153 153 Chapter 153 Damien¡¯s POV The smoke still hung heavy in the air as we stood over the ruins of what had been thergest rogue stronghold in three counties. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Marcus shouted, pumping his fist in the air. Around us, warriors cheered and howled their victory to the dark sky. I should have felt triumphant. Should have felt that rush of satisfaction that came with a job well done. We¡¯d just dealt the rogues the biggest blow they¡¯d taken in decades.. But all I felt was empty. ¡°Alpha!¡± Tyler jogged over, his face flushed with adrenaline. ¡°The perimeter sweep is clean. No survivors. No escapees this time.¡± ¡°Good. My voice came out t, emotionless. ¡°Casualties on our side?¡± ¡°Minor injuries only. Jake twisted his ankle, but he¡¯s walking it off.¡± I nodded, my eyes scanning the destruction we¡¯d left behind. Three buildings reduced to ash and rubble. Enough weapons confiscated to arm a small army. Intelligence gathered that would help us track down the smaller cells. It was everything I¡¯d wanted. Everything I¡¯d nned for. So why did it feel like nothing at all? ¡°We did it, Alpha!¡± Jake appeared at my shoulder, grinning despite the blood trickling from a cut on his forehead. ¡°Those bastards won¡¯t be threatening anyone for a long time.¡± ¡°Years,¡± Marcus agreed, wipin soot from his face. ¡°This was their main supply depot, theirmunications hub, their fucking headquarters. It¡¯ll take them years to rebuild this kind of operation.¡± The warriors around us were still celebrating, sharing war stories and pping each other on the back. They¡¯d fought well tonight. They deserved to feel proud. ¡°Good work, everyone,¡± I called out, voice carrying across the clearing. ¡°Clean up and head home. We¡¯ll debrief in the morning.¡± As the team began packing up equipment and tending to the minor wounded, I found myself staring at the smoldering ruins again. *This is a good start,* I thought grimly. *But it¡¯s not enough.* The real targets were still out there. The rogue leader who¡¯d ordered Sera¡¯s capture. Valerie, that treacherous bitch who¡¯d betrayed her own sister and helped them torture my mate. They were still breathing. Still free. Still unpunished for what they¡¯d done to her. *This won¡¯t bring her home,* I realized with cold rity. *Not until she sees them suffer. Not until she watches them pay for every scar, every nightmare, every moment of agony they put her through.* 08:30 0 114 ¡°Damien?¡± I turned to find Riley approaching, her expression unreadable in the dim light. She looked smaller than usual in her tactical gear, but I knew better than to underestimate her. She¡¯d fought as fiercely as any of the male warriors tonight. ¡°Good work out there,¡± I said. ¡°Your team handled the north nk perfectly.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± She nced around at the celebrating warriors, then back at me. ¡°Can we talk? Privately?¡± Something in her tone made my stomach clench. ¡°Sure¡± She gestured toward a cluster of trees away from the main group. I followed her, my boots crunching on broken ss and debris. When we were far enough away that the others wouldn¡¯t overhear, Riley stopped and turned to face me. Even in the darkness, I could see the serious set of her jaw, ¡°Alright,¡± she said, crossing her arms. ¡°Time to stop bullshitting me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know exactly what. Her voice was steady but sharp. ¡°Where is she, Damien?¡± My blood turned to ice. ¡°Where¡¯s who?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Riley held up a hand, cutting me off. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to my face. Where is Seraphina?¡± I stared at her, my mind racing. How much did she know? How much had she figured out? ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I said carefully. Rileyughed, but it wasn¡¯t a happy sound. ¡°Right. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t seen her in months.¡± Fuck. ¡°Riley-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Damien.¡± Her voice cracked slightly. ¡°She¡¯s my best friend. You think I wouldn¡¯t notice she¡¯s gone?¡± I ran my hand through my hair, ash and smoke making my scalp itch. Around us, the sounds of the cleanup continued, but they felt distant. Unreal. ¡°How long have you known?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°I started suspecting about days ago. The engagement party was thest time anyone saw her, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°Jesus Christ.¡± Riley¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°She really left. She actually left you and the kids.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Then what is it?¡± Her eyes were bright with unshed tears. ¡°Because from where I¡¯m standing, it looks like my best friend abandoned her family and disappeared into thin air.¡± 08.30 214 ¡°She didn¡¯t abandon us.¡± The words came out fierce, protective. ¡°She¡¯s hurting. She¡¯s been through hell, and she-¡± ¡°She what?¡± Riley stepped closer, her voice rising. ¡°She decided parenting was too hard? Marriage was too much work?¡± ¡°She lost her wolf!¡± The words exploded out of me before I could stop them. Riley went dead still. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The rogues,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°When they captured her. They poisoned her with so much wolfsbane it severed the neural pathways. A¡¯s gone.¡± The silence that followed was deafening. Riley stared at me with wide eyes, her face going pale in the moonlight. ¡°Oh my God,¡± she breathed. ¡°She left because¡­¡± ¡°Because she thinks she¡¯s not good enough anymore. Because she thinks we¡¯d be better off without her.¡± My voice cracked on thest words. Riley sank down onto a fallen log, her head in her hands. ¡°This is insane. This whole situation ispletely insane.¡± ¡°Please,¡± I said, kneeling in front of her. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone. Not Lucas, not the pack. No one can know about this.¡± Riley looked up at me, her eyes red with tears. ¡°How are the kids handling it?¡± My chest tightened. ¡°Adrian asks about her every day. Lily¡­¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°Lily doesn¡¯t understand why Mama isn¡¯t there anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, Damien.¡± Tears spilled down Riley¡¯s cheeks. ¡°This is so fucked up.¡± We stood there in the smoking ruins of the rogue stronghold, both of us crying for different reasons. Around us, the celebration continued, warriors basking in their victory while the two of us fell apart. ¡°I won¡¯t tell Lucas,¡± Riley said finally. ¡°He¡¯d make it into a huge thing.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why-¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t keep lying to him either.¡± She looked at me with red-rimmed eyes. ¡°So you better find her soon, Damien. Because I can¡¯t keep covering for you much longer.¡± ¡°I will. I swear to God, I¡¯ll find her.¡± Riley was quiet for a moment, then let out a shakyugh. ¡°You know what the really fucked up part is?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Lucas and I were going to ask you and Sera to be godparents.¡± My heart stopped. ¡°Godparents?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± The words came out in a rush. ¡°Found out yesterday. We were going to tell you both together, make it this big announcement at dinner next week.¡± She pressed her hands against her face. ¡°God, I¡¯m such an idiot. I was so excited to tell her. She was going to be so happy.¡± 08.20 viapict ??? ¡°Congrattions,¡± I managed. ¡°Thanks.¡± Riley wiped her nose with the back of her hand. ¡°It¡¯s early still. Eight weeks. But we¡¯re excited.¡± ¡°Sera would be over the moon,¡± I said quietly. ¡°She loves babies. Loves you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Riley¡¯s voice cracked again. ¡°That¡¯s what makes this so hard. She should be here. She should be squealing and asking about cribs and offering to babysit.¡± We stood there in the ash and smoke, grieving for the life we¡¯d all lost when Sera walked out that door. ¡°Find her,¡± Riley said finally. ¡°Please, Damien. Find her and bring her home. We all need her back,¡± Cobblestone 154 154 Chapter 154 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The morning air was crisp and cold against my face as I stood on the Morrison¡¯s front porch, my small duffel bag at my feet like a faithful dog waiting to follow me into the unknown. I¡¯d barely slept. How could I? Every time I closed my eyes, I saw Adrian¡¯s face at the school. Felt that moment of recognition when he¡¯d sensed me nearby. The memory made my chest tight with panic and longing in equal measure. ¡°You sure about this, honey?¡± Margaret appeared in the doorway, her weathered hands wrapped around a steaming mug of coffee. Her eyes were red-rimmed, like she¡¯d been crying, and the sight made my throat close up. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I lied, epting the coffee gratefully. The warmth seeped through the ceramic and into my cold fingers. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to change your mind,¡± she said softly. ¡°You could stay. We could figure something else out.¡± I shook my head, not trusting my voice. If I spoke, if I let even one crack show in my resolve, I¡¯d crumblepletely. I¡¯d throw my arms around this woman who¡¯d be the mother I¡¯d never really had and beg her to let me stay forever. The screen door creaked open, and Robert emerged with his own coffee, his silver hair still messed up from sleep. He looked older this morning, more tired, like my leaving was aging him in real time. ¡°Morning, sweetheart,¡± he said, his voice gravelly. ¡°Sleep at all?¡± ¡°A little.¡± He nodded. ¡°Caleb¡¯s getting the truck warmed up,¡± Robert said, gesturing toward the driveway where I could hear the engine rumbling. ¡°He¡¯ll get you to the bus station safe.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The words felt inadequate. How do you thank people who saved your life? Margaret set down her coffee and pulled me into one of her bone-crushing hugs. She smelled like flour and vani and home, and I had to bite the inside of my cheek to keep from sobbing. ¡°You call us,¡± she whispered fiercely against my hair. ¡°The minute you settled somewhere, you call. Promise me.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°And if you need anything-money, a ce to stay, someone to talk to-you call. Day or night. You understand me?¡± My voice cracked. ¡°I understand.¡± She pulled back, cupping my face in her soft hands. ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay, baby girl. You¡¯re stronger than you know.¡± *No, I¡¯m not,* I wanted to tell her. *I¡¯m the weakest person in the world. Strong people don¡¯t abandon their children.* But I just nodded and tried to smile. Robert stepped forward, pulling me into his own gentler embrace. ¡°Take care of yourself out there,¡± he murmured. ¡°The world can be a 08:31 114 154 Chapter 154 hard ce for someone on their own.¡± ¡°I will,¡± I whispered. ¡°And remember,¡± he pulled back, his pale eyes serious, ¡°you¡¯ll always have a home here.¡± The tears I¡¯d been holding back finally spilled over. ¡°Thank you. Both of you. For everything¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank us,¡± Margaret said, wiping at her own eyes. ¡°You¡¯re family. That¡¯s what family does. The truck horn honked gently, and I knew it was time. No more dys. No more excuses. I picked up my bag and headed down the porch steps, my legs feeling like lead. Every step took me further from safety and closer to the vast. Caleb was waiting by the passenger door, his blonde hair catching the morning sunlight. He looked tired too, like none of us had slept much. ¡°Ready?¡± he asked, though his tone suggested he hoped the answer was no. ¡°Ready.¡± I climbed into the warm cab of the truck, breathing in the familiar scents of motor oil and coffee. Through the windshield, I could see Margaret and Robert on the porch, watching us with worried faces. Caleb got in beside me and put the truck in drive, but he didn¡¯t move. Not yet. ¡°Last chance,¡± he said quietly. ¡°We can turn around right now. Pretend this whole conversation never happened.¡± I looked at him-this man who¡¯d given me shelter and friendship and asked for nothing in return. This man who¡¯d kept my secrets and protected me from the world. I whispered. ¡°You know I can¡¯t.¡± He sighed, long and heavy. ¡°I know. Doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it.¡± We drove in silence for the first few minutes, the familiarndscape rolling past the windows. Fields and farms and the asional house, all of it looking peaceful in the golden morning light. ¡°So,¡± Caleb said finally, his voice carefully casual, ¡°you thought about where you want to go?¡± ¡°West, I think.¡± I¡¯d been thinking about this all night, trying to pick a destination that felt far enough away. ¡°Somewhere with lots of people. Easy to disappear.¡± The bus station appeared ahead of us, a small concrete building with a faded sign and a few people waiting on benches outside. Caleb parked near the entrance and killed the engine. For a moment, we just sat there in the sudden silence. ¡°The 9:30 bus goes to Pornd,¡± he said quietly. ¡°From there you can catch connections to wherever you want to go.¡± I nodded, not trusting my voice. 08:31 154 Chapter 154 ¡°And Sera?¡± He turned to face me fully. ¡°When you get where you¡¯re going, when you find a ce to live-call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The word came out as barely a whisper, ¡°I mean it. I want to know you¡¯re safe. Mom will worry herself sick if she doesn¡¯t hear from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call,¡± I promised. ¡°I¡¯ll visit too, when I can. When it¡¯s safe.¡± His smile was sad but genuine. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± I grabbed my bag and got out of the truck before I could change my mind. The morning air bit at my cheeks as I walked toward the bus station, each step feeling final and irrevocable. Behind me, I heard the truck door m and Caleb¡¯s footsteps on the asphalt. ¡°Sera, wait!¡± I turned, and he was there, holding out a folded piece of paper. ¡°My number,¡± he exined. ¡°In case you lose it or your phone dies or whatever. And Mom¡¯s famous chocte chip cookie recipe. She insisted.¡± I took the paper, holding it like it was made of gold. ¡°Tell her I¡¯ll make them and think of her.¡± ¡°I will.¡± He pulled me into a quick, fierce hug. ¡°Be safe. Be happy.¡± Then he was walking back to his truck, and I was standing alone outside the bus station with my pathetic little bag and a folded piece of paper that felt like a lifeline. I bought my ticket from the sleepy-eyed clerk behind the counter and found a seat near the back of the bus. Through the tinted window, I could see Caleb still sitting in his truck, waiting to make sure I got on safely. The bus pulled away from the station with a diesel roar and a cloud of exhaust, carrying me away from the only ce I¡¯d felt safe in months. I watched the Morrison house territory disappear behind us, watched Caleb¡¯s truck get smaller and smaller until it was just a dot, then nothing at all. * *This is it, I thought. *I¡¯m this.* My bag was wedged between my feet, and as the bus swayed around a curve, I felt something shift inside it. Something that hadn¡¯t been there when I¡¯d packed. I unzipped the mainpartment and reached inside, my fingers finding a thick envelope tucked between my clothes. My heart stopped. Written on the envelope in Margaret¡¯s careful handwriting: ¡°For our Sarah. For whateveres next. With all our love.¡± Inside was cash. Hundreds of dors in twenties and fifties and hundreds, all neatly folded together. A note was tucked in with the money: ¡°Every girl needs a little security when she¡¯s starting over. Don¡¯t you dare try to pay us back. This is a gift, not a loan. Use it to build something beautiful. Mom and Dad Morrison¡± 1 08:31 *Mom and Dad Morrison.* I pressed my hand over my mouth, but the sob came anyway. Then another. And another. The woman across the aisle gave me a concerned look. ¡°You okay, honey?¡± I nodded, unable to speak, tears streaming down my face. Cobblestone 155 155 Chapter 155 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The apartment was a dump. There was no other word for it. Peeling paint on the walls. A faucet that dripped constantly no matter how tight I turned it. A radiator that nged like someone was beating it with a hammer every few hours. But it was mine. For now. I sat on the threadbare couch I¡¯d bought from a secondhand store,ptop bnced on my knees, scrolling through job listings that all seemed to require experience I didn¡¯t have. Or at least, experience I couldn¡¯t exin. *Administrative Assistant ¨C 3 years experience required.* *Receptionist ¨C Must have verifiable employment history.* *Data Entry Clerk ¨C References from previous employers mandatory.* How was I supposed to exin that myst job was as a high-level assistant to an Alpha werewolf who ran a supernatural business empire? That I¡¯d managed pack politics and territory negotiations and life-or-death situations on a daily basis? I couldn¡¯t. Which meant I was nobody. A woman with no work history, no references, no proof that I was capable of anything. My phone buzzed. A text from Margaret. *¡±How¡¯s the job hunt going, sweetheart? Thinking of you!¡±* I stared at the message for a long moment, my chest tight. Four days since I¡¯d left their house. *¡±Good! Had a few interviews. call soon.¡±* Myptop screen showed seventeen rejections in my email inbox. Seventeen polite ¡°thank you for your interest¡± messages that all said the same thing: *Not qualified. Not enough experience. Not what we¡¯re looking for.* I mmed theptop shut and stood up, pacing the small living room like a caged animal. The walls felt like they were closing in. *This is ridiculous,* I told myself firmly. *You¡¯re being dramatic. Plenty of people start over. Plenty of people build new lives from nothing.* My phone rang. Unknown number. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hi, is this Sarah?¡± A woman¡¯s voice, professional but friendly. ¡°This is Jennifer from Marketing Solutions. We received your application for the receptionist position.¡± My heart jumped. ¡°Yes! Yes, this is Sarah.¡± ¡°Great! I was hoping we could set up an interview for tomorrow morning. Would ten o¡¯clock work for you?¡± 08:31 ¡°Absolutely. That would be perfect.¡± ¡°Wonderful. We¡¯re located downtown, 1247 Pine Street, Suite 304. Just bring a copy of your resume and be prepared to discuss your experience with customer service.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you so much for the opportunity.¡± ¡°Looking forward to meeting you, Sarah.¡± The line went dead, and I stared at my phone with something that might have been hope. Maybe this was it. Maybe this was the break I needed. I spent the rest of the evening practicing answers to interview questions in front of my bathroom mirror. *¡±Tell me about yourself.¡±* **I¡¯m a dedicated professional looking for a fresh start in a new city¡±* True, even if it left out the part about abandoning my werewolf family. *¡±What¡¯s your greatest weakness?¡±* *¡±I sometimes care too much.¡±* *¡±Where do you see yourself in five years?¡±* *¡±Building a stable career and contributing to a growingpany.¡±* The interview was a disaster. Jennifer turned out to be a sharp-eyed woman in her forties who asked all the wrong questions. ¡°I noticed some gaps in your employment history,¡± she said, scanning my carefully crafted resume. ¡°Can you exin the period between 2018 and now?¡± ¡°I was¡­ caring for family members,¡± I said, my palms sweating. ¡°It required my full attention.¡± ¡°I see. And before that, your experience was primarily in¡­¡± She squinted at the page. ¡°Administrative support for a family business?¡± ¡°Yes. I handled scheduling, correspondence, conflict resolution¡­¡± ¡°Conflict resolution?¡± Shit. ¡°Minor disputes. Customerints. That sort of thing.¡± She made a note on my resume. Not a good note, judging by her expression. ¡°And you don¡¯t have any references from this family business?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, no. The¡­ business closed. Family members relocated.¡± More notes. Definitely not good ones. ¡°Well, Sarah,¡± Jennifer set down my resume with the kind of finality that meant bad news. ¡°You seem like a lovely person, but we¡¯re really looking for someone with more verifiable experience. ¡°I understand,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Thank you for your time.¡± I walked out of that office building feeling smaller than I had in years. On the street, people rushed past me like I was invisible. Which, I guess, I was. Just another nobody in a city full of nobodies. By evening, I was emotionally wrung out. Seven interviews in four days. Seven rejections. Seven variations of ¡°not qualified¡± and ¡°not what we¡¯re looking for.¡± I dragged myself to the small grocery store three blocks from my apartment, my list pathetically short: bread, peanut butter, instant noodles. Th st food I could find that wouldst more than one meal. oney wouldn¡¯tst forever. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯tst the month. nt lights in the store were harsh and buzzing, making everything look sickly yellow. I grabbed a basket and wandered the As reaching for a loaf of generic white bread when I felt it. That prickle between my shoulder des that used to mean my wolf ses were picking up potential danger. I turned casually, scanning the store. A few other shoppers browsing the aisles. The teenage cashier looking bored out of his mind. Nothing obviously threatening. But the feeling persisted. I finished my shopping quickly, paid for my pathetic groceries, and headed out into the darkening street. It was only seven o¡¯clock, but the days were getting shorter, shadows lengthening between buildings. My apartment was a fifteen-minute walk. Easy. Safe. This was a decent neighborhood, not the kind of ce where women got mugged walking home with groceries. But halfway there, I heard them. Footsteps. Not the casual footsteps of someone else walking home. These were deliberate. Matching my pace. When I slowed down, they slowed down. When I sped up, they sped up. My heart started racing, that familiar flood of adrenaline that used to trigger my wolf¡¯s protective instincts. But there was no wolf anymore. Just me, alone, carrying a bag of groceries and trying not to panic. *Don¡¯t be paranoid,* I told myself. *Lots of people walk the same route. It¡¯s probably nothing.* I turned left at the next corner, taking a slightly longer route home. The footsteps turned too. *Okay. Not nothing.* 08:31 314 ?????? ??? I ducked into a 24-hourundromat, pretending to check the prices on the washing machines while watching the street through the window. A man walked past. Mid-thirties, maybe, Jeans and a rumpled jacket. Nothing obviously threatening about him except for the way he slowed down as he passed theundromat. The way his head turned slightly toward the window. And the distinct smell of alcohol that drifted in when someone opened the door behind me. *He¡¯s drunk.* I waited five minutes, pretending to read notices on the bulletin board, before venturing back outside. The street looked empty. Normal. I made it another two blocks before I heard the footsteps again. This time, I didn¡¯t hesitate. I pulled out my phone and started walking faster, my thumb hovering over Caleb¡¯s number. He was three hours away, too far to help, but at least someone would know where I was if something happened. ¡°Come on,e on,¡± I muttered, my breathing in short puffs in the cold air. The footsteps behind me sped up too. Cobblestone 156 156 Chapter 156 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 My heart hammered against my ribs as the footsteps behind me quickened. The sound echoed off the narrow buildings lining the street, creating an eerie chorus that made my skin crawl. *Move. Just keep moving.* I clutched my grocery bag tighter, the stic handles cutting into my palm. The bread was getting squished, but I didn¡¯t care. All I cared about was getting home. Getting somewhere safe. Getting away from whoever was following me. The streetlights cast long shadows between the buildings, creating perfect hiding spots for anyone who wanted to stay unseen. But I could still hear him back there. Still feel his presence like a weight pressing against my spine. I turned right at the next corner, hoping to circle back toward the main street where there would be more people. More witnesses. More safety. But the footsteps turned too. *Shit.* My hands were shaking now, making it hard to keep hold of the grocery bag. The peanut butter jar rattled against the loaf of bread with each step. Such normal, everyday sounds. Nothing like the terror pounding through my veins. The footsteps sped up. *Run.* The thought hit me like lightning. I dropped all pretense of casual walking and broke into a sprint, my sneakers pping against the wet pavement. Behind me, I heard a grunt of surprise, then the sound of heavier footsteps giving chase. *He¡¯s following. He¡¯s actually following me.* I turned left into what I thought was another street, only to realize toote that it was an alley. A dead-end alley with brick walls on three sides and nowhere to go but back the way I¡¯de. Where he was waiting. I spun around, pressing my back against the cold brick wall, my grocery bag falling to the ground with a wet thud. The man appeared at the mouth of the alley, silhouetted against the streetlight behind him. He was bigger than I¡¯d thought. Broader. The kind of size that meant trouble for someone like me. ¡°Hey there,¡± he called out, his voice slurred and rough. ¡°No need to run, sweetheart.¡± The smell hit me then-alcohol and something else. Something sour and unwashed that made my stomach turn. ¡°I¡­ I was just heading home,¡± I managed, my voiceing out higher than I wanted. ¡°I don¡¯t want any trouble.¡± 08:31 143 He stepped closer, and I could see his face in the dim light. Stubbled cheeks, bloodshot eyes, a smile that made my skin crawl. ¡°Neither do I,¡± he said, but there was something in his tone that suggested the opposite. ¡°Just thought maybe we could talk. Get to know each other.¡± Another step closer. I pressed harder against the wall, wishing I could melt through it. ¡°I really need to get home,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°My¡­ my husband is waiting for me.¡± The lie came automatically, desperately. But the man justughed. ¡°Husband, huh?¡± He looked around the empty alley. ¡°Don¡¯t see him anywhere.¡± *Think. Think!* Without A, I couldn¡¯t rely on supernatural strength or speed. But I still had my brain. I still had words. ¡°Look,¡± I said, forcing myself to sound calm. Reasonable. ¡°I understand you¡¯ve been drinking. Maybe you¡¯re just looking for someone to talk to. But I¡¯m not the right person. There are bars a few blocks over. Lots of people who¡¯d be happy to chat.¡± He tilted his head, studying me like I was a particrly interesting puzzle. ¡°You¡¯re pretty,¡± he said, ignoring everything I¡¯d just said. ¡°Really pretty. Bet you don¡¯t get told that enough.¡± My throat went dry. ¡°Thank you, but I really do need to-¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± He took another step, close enough now that I could see the broken blood vessels in his eyes. ¡°Night¡¯s still young. We got time.¡± I edged along the wall, trying to put some distance between us without making it obvious. ¡°My husband gets worried when I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°Your husband,¡± he repeated, and there was something mocking in his voice now. ¡°Where¡¯s your ring?¡± My heart sank. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t wear it when I go out alone,¡± I lied. ¡°Safety precaution.¡± ¡°Smart girl.¡± His smile got wider. ¡°Very smart.¡± The grocery bag at my feet rustled in the wind. ¡°What do you say we go somewhere morefortable?¡± the man said, his voice taking on that too-friendly tone that sent ice through my veins. ¡°I know a ce. Real nice. Quiet.¡± ¡°No.¡± The word came out sharper than I intended. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t.¡± Something flickered across his face. Annoyance. Impatience. ¡°Come on, sweetheart,¡± he said, his voice losing some of its false friendliness. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯m trying to be nice here.¡± I pressed my palms t against the brick wall behind me, feeling for any crack or gap that might give me leverage. Anything I could use. But there was nothing except cold stone and the growing certainty that this was about to get much worse. The man reached into his jacket pocket, and my blood turned to ice. Was he reaching for a weapon? A knife? Something worse? But when his hand came out, it was holding a small bottle. Liquor, by the smell that wafted toward me when he unscrewed the cap. ¡°Want some?¡± he asked, holding it out toward me. ¡°Might help you rx.¡± 08:31 ¡°I don¡¯t drink,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Course you do.¡± He took a swig, then wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°Everyone drinks.¡± He moved closer again, and this time I couldn¡¯t back up any further. The wall was solid behind me, trapping me in ce. He reached out with his free hand, and I flinched away so hard I scraped my back against the brick. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy,¡± he murmured, moving even closer. The alcohol smell was overwhelming now, mixed with sweat and something that made my stomach heave. His handnded on my shoulder, heavy and warm andpletely unwee. ¡°There we go,¡± he said, his fingers tightening on my shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s not so bad, is it?¡± His face was inches from mine now, his breath hot and sour against my cheek. ¡°You got beautiful eyes,¡± he slurred. ¡°Real beautiful. Like green ss.¡± I tried to pull away, but his grip on my shoulder tightened. ¡°Now, now,¡± he said, his other handing up to touch my face. ¡°No need to be difficult.¡± His thumb brushed across my cheek, and I jerked my head away so violently I hit it against the brick wall. Stars exploded behind my eyes, but the pain cleared my head enough to think. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart,¡± he said, his voice a parody offort. ¡°Uncle Dave¡¯s gonna show you a real good time.¡± His hand moved again, this time trailing down my arm with a familiarity that made my skin crawl. ¡°Little thing,¡± he repeated, his voice thick with alcohol and intent. ¡°Want to y?¡± Cobblestone 157 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 His hand slid down my arm again, fingers digging into my flesh hard enough to leave bruises. The sour stench of alcohol mixed with unwashed skin made my stomach lurch. ¡°Please,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible. ¡°Please just let me go.¡± ¡°Aw, don¡¯t be like that,¡± he slurred, leaning closer until his face was inches from mine. His breath was hot and rancid against my cheek. ¡°Uncle Dave just wants to have some fun.¡± His other hand moved to my waist, gripping me with a possessiveness that made my skin crawl. I tried to twist away, but the brick wall behind me offered no escape. ¡°You¡¯re so tense,¡± he murmured, his thumb tracing along my ribcage in a way that made bile rise in my throat. ¡°Need to learn how to rx ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The words exploded out of me, louder than I¡¯d intended. My voice echoed off the alley walls, sharp and desperate. His grip tightened immediately. ¡°Hey now,¡± his voice took on a warning tone. ¡°No need to make this difficult.¡± I tried to push against his chest, but he was bigger than me, stronger, and the alcohol hadn¡¯t affected his ability to pin me against the wall. His body pressed closer, trapping mepletely. ¡°Let me go!¡± I struggled harder, panic flooding my system. ¡°Get away from me!¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± he hissed, his friendly facade droppingpletely. His hand mped over my mouth, muffling my protests. ¡°Quiet, or this gets a lot worse.¡± Terror shot through me like ice water. This was really happening. This drunk stranger had me trapped in an alley, and no one wasing to help. I was just a woman alone in the dark with a predator who saw me as easy prey. But I wasn¡¯t helpless. The thought flickered through my panic like a candle me. Training camp. Marcus had taught us hand-to-handbat. Riley and I had practiced defensive techniques for hours. Size doesn¡¯t always matter,* Marcus¡¯s voice echoed in my memory. *¡±Technique and surprise can beat strength.¡±* The man¡¯s hand was still pressed against iny mouth, his body weight leaning into me. His bnce was off from the alcohol. His guard was down because he thought I was helpless. He was wrong I wentpletely still, letting my body go limp against the wall. ying defeated. ying the victim he expected me to be. ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± he mumbled, his grip loosening slightly. ¡°See? This doesn¡¯t have to be-¡± I drove my knee up as hard as I could. He doubled over with a strangled yelp, his hands flying to protect himself. The opening I needed. I grabbed his shoulders and brought my knee up again, this time connecting with his face. The impact sent shock waves through my leg, but the satisfying crunch told me I¡¯d hit my target. Blood streamed from his nose as he staggered backward, giving me room to move. ¡°You bitch!¡± he snarled, one hand pressed to his bleeding face. ¡°You fucking bitch!¡± But I wasn¡¯t finished. All the training, all those hours with Marcus drilling defensive techniques into our heads, came flooding back. I pivoted on my left foot and swept my right leg in a wide are, catching him behind the knees. His legs buckled. He went down hard, his head cracking against the alley pavement with a sound that made me wince. For a moment, he justy there, groaning and bleeding. Then his eyes found mine, filled with pain and rage and something that might have been fear. The fear felt good. It felt like justice. ¡°Please,¡± he wheezed, curling into a fetal position. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me.¡± The irony would have been funny if I weren¡¯t shaking with adrenaline and leftover terror. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt you?¡± My voice came out harsh, unfamiliar. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt YOU?¡± I took a step toward him, and he flinched backward across the dirty pavement like I was the monster in this alley. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he babbled, blood still streaming from his nose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was drunk, I didn¡¯t mean-¡± He was crying now, actual tears mixing with the blood on his face. Pathetic. ¡°Please, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll leave you alone. I swear I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± Part of me wanted to kick him while he was down. Wanted to make him hurt the way he¡¯d tried to hurt me. The fury burning in my chest demanded violence, demanded revenge for every moment of terror he¡¯d put me through. ¡°Get up,¡± I said coldly. He struggled to his feet, swaying slightly. One eye was already swelling shut, and his nose looked distinctly crooked. Good. Maybe every time he looked in a mirror for the next few weeks, he¡¯d remember what happened to men who cornered women in dark alleys. ¡°Get out of here,¡± I continued, my voice steady despite the chaos in my chest. ¡°And if I ever see you again-if you ever follow another woman, ever touch someone who doesn¡¯t want to be touched-I will find you. And next time, I won¡¯t be so gentle.¡± He nodded frantically, backing toward the alley entrance. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°GO!¡± He ran. Actually ran, stumbling and weaving but moving faster than I would have thought possible for someone that drunk and injured. I watched him disappear around the corner, then my legs gave outpletely. 10:44 157 Chapter 157 I slid down the brick wall until I was sitting on the cold pavement, my back pressed against the rough surface. My hands wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. My whole body was vibrating with leftover adrenaline and shock. *I did it.* The thought felt surreal. I¡¯d taken down someone bigger and stronger and made him run away scared. Not because of supernatural strength or enhanced reflexes, but because of training and determination and sheer fucking will to survive. The grocery bagy forgotten a few feet away, its contents scattered across the dirty pavement. The bread waspletely crushed now, and the peanut butter jar had a crack down one side. My pathetic dinner, destroyed in the chaos. My phone was still clutched in my free hand, Caleb¡¯s number still disyed on the screen. I¡¯d never hit call. The silence of the alley pressed against my ears, broken only by the distant sound of traffic and my own ragged breathing. Then- *p, p. p.* The sound cut through the night like a de. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find(?)ovel My head snapped up, heart hammering against my ribs all over again. Someone was apuding. Slow, deliberate, mocking. Someone had been watching. Cobblestone 158 158 Chapter 158 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The sound of slow, deliberate pping cut through the night air like a de, making my blood freeze in my veins. I scrambled to my feet, my back pressed against the brick wall, every muscle in my body coiled for another fight. My hands were still shaking from adrenaline, but I forced them steady as I scanned the mouth of the alley. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± My voice came out stronger than I felt. ¡°Show yourself!¡± The pping stopped. Footsteps echoed off the narrow walls, slow and measured, as a figure emerged from the shadows at the alley entrance. A man in a long coat and baseball cap, his face hidden in darkness. My heart hammered against my ribs. Another predator. Another threat. ¡°Stay back!¡± I shouted, raising my fists in what I hoped looked like a threatening stance. ¡°You didn¡¯t see what happened to your buddy? He¡¯s probably still running! Don¡¯te any closer unless you want the same treatment!¡± The man stopped walking, but instead of backing away, he startedughing. A rich, amused sound that echoed off the alley walls. ¡°My buddy?¡± His voice carried a slight ent I couldn¡¯t ce. ¡°I think you¡¯ve got the wrong idea, sweetheart.¡± He reached up and pulled off his cap, revealing dark hair and a face that looked more intrigued than threatening. Even in the dim streetlight, I could see he was smiling. I rolled my eyes, my terror transforming into disgust. ¡°Oh, perfect. So you¡¯re not a predator, you¡¯re just a coward. You watched that whole thing happen and didn¡¯t lift a finger to help.¡± His smile widened. ¡°Maybe I am a coward,¡± he admitted with a shrug. ¡°Or maybe I was about to step in when I realized you had the situation well in hand.¡± ¡°Bullshit.¡± I kept my fists raised, not trusting him for a second. ¡°What do you want?¡± Instead of answering, he reached into his coat pocket. I tensed, ready to run or fight, but all he pulled out was a small white card. ¡°The name¡¯s Rico,¡± he said, holding the card out toward me. ¡°And I¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°Impressed by what?¡± I didn¡¯t move to take the card. ¡°Your technique.¡± His eyes glittered with something that looked like excitement. ¡°That knee strike was textbook. The leg sweep was perfectly executed.¡± My skin crawled. This man had watched me fight for my life and he was analyzing it like some kind of performance. ¡°You¡¯re sick,¡± I spat. ¡°I¡¯m practical.¡± He took a step closer, and I tensed again. But he stopped just outside what I considered my danger zone. ¡°I¡¯m also offering Fresh chapters posted on you an opportunity.¡± 10:44 113 ¡°I¡¯m not interested in whatever twisted-¡± ¡°Underground fighting,¡± he interrupted. ¡°Private matches. Good money. Very good money.¡± I stared at him like he¡¯d grown a second head. ¡°You want me to fight people?¡± ¡°I want you to get paid for something you¡¯re clearly good at.¡± He gestured toward the spot where my attacker had been bleeding on the pavement. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve been in this business for fifteen years. I can spot talent when I see it. And you, sweetheart, have talent.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fight,¡± I said automatically. ¡°What you just saw was pure luck and desperation.¡± ¡°Was it?¡± Rico tilted his head, studying me like I was a puzzle he was trying to solve. My throat went dry. I¡¯d been trained at the wolf pack facility, but I couldn¡¯t exactly exin that to a human stranger. ¡°Anyone can get lucky once,¡± I said weakly. ¡°Maybe. But I don¡¯t think this was luck.¡± He held out the card again. ¡°I think you¡¯ve got training. Military? Martial arts? Doesn¡¯t matter where you learned it. What matters is that you¡¯ve got the instincts and the technique.¡± I finally took the card, more to get him to back off than out of any real interest. It was simple, ck text on white cardstock: *Rico Santos. Talent Acquisition.* ¡°What exactly are you acquiring talent for?¡± I asked. ¡°Private fights. Exclusive clientele. Big payouts.¡± His smile turned predatory. ¡°Female fighters are especially popr. Clean up well, put on a good show, you could make more in one night than most people make in a month.¡± The thought of deliberately putting myself in danger, of fighting strangers for entertainment, made my stomach turn. But another part of me-the practical part that was counting pennies and rationing instant noodles-perked up at the mention of money. ¡°I told you, I can barely fight,¡± I said, but I didn¡¯t throw the card away. ¡°I told you, I can teach you.¡± Rico¡¯s voice took on the tone of a salesman closing a deal. ¡°I work with all my fighters. By the time I¡¯m done with you, you¡¯ll be a machine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a machine,¡± I said. ¡°I just want to be left alone.¡± ¡°Fair enough. But being left alone costs money. Rent, food, basic survival-it all costs money. And judging by that grocery bag¡­¡± He nced at my scattered purchases with obvious sympathy. ¡°You could use the ie.¡± Heat flooded my cheeks. ¡°Look,¡± Rico said, his voice gentling. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to decide right now. Take the card. Think about it. If you change your mind, call me.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to call you?¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t. No harm, no foul.¡± He started backing toward the alley entrance. ¡°But if you do decide you¡¯re interested, I can promise you this-you¡¯ll never have to worry about men like that again.¡± 10:44 213 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Cobblestone 159 159 Chapter 159 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The water in my tiny shower ran lukewarm at best, but I stood under it anyway, letting it wash away the smell of that alley. The fear. The violence. The blood that wasn¡¯t mine. My hands wouldn¡¯t stop shaking as I scrubbed at my skin with the cheap soap I¡¯d bought at the dor store. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw his face. Felt his hands on me. I turned off the water and wrapped myself in the threadbare towel that hade with the furnished apartment. In the mirror above the sink, my reflection looked like a stranger. Pale. Hollow-eyed. Hair dripping wet and hanging in tangled strands around my face. I looked like exactly what I was: a woman who¡¯d nearly been assaulted in an alley and was now standing alone in a dump of an apartment, trying to pretend everything was fine. The adrenaline was finally wearing off, leaving behind exhaustion soplete I could barely stand. My legs felt like jelly as I made my way to the bedroom, pulling on an oversized t-shirt and a pair of sweatpants that had seen better days. Latest content published on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel I copsed onto the mattress, and that¡¯s when I felt it. The sharp edge of something in my pocket. 1 The business card. I pulled it out, staring at the simple ck text. *Rico Santos. Talent Acquisition.* Underground fighting. Good money. Very good money. The rational part of my brain immediately rejected the idea. I wasn¡¯t a fighter. What happened in the alley had been desperation and basic training from years ago, not skill. I¡¯d gotten lucky. That man had been drunk and sloppy and underestimated me. But would I be that lucky next time? Because there would be a next time. Women like me-alone, vulnerable, obviously struggling-we were targets. Tonight had proven that. I sat on the edge of the bed, turning the card over in my hands. The back was nk except for a phone number. *Female fighters are especially popr.* The words made my skin crawl, but they also made something else stir in my chest. I walked to the kitchte and opened the cab where I kept my meager food supplies. Half a loaf of bread. Three packets of instant noodles. A nearly empty jar of peanut butter. And that was it. That was everything. The grocery bag from tonight was still sitting by the front door where I¡¯d dropped it. The bread waspletely squished, the peanut butter jar cracked. Even if the food had survived, it would havested maybe three days. I pulled out my phone and checked my bank ount. $247.83. After rent was due next week, I¡¯d have less than fifty dors to my name. The Morrison¡¯s money had seemed like so much when I¡¯d first found it. A cushion. A safety. But it was almost gone, burned through in just two weeks of city living. And I still didn¡¯t have a job. 18.27 I looked down at Rico¡¯s card again. *You could make more in one night than most people make in a month.* No. Absolutely not. I wasn¡¯t that desperate. I wasn¡¯t that stupid. The apartment felt impossibly small suddenly, the walls pressing in around me like a trap. The radiator nged to life, that familiar metallic hammering that had kept me awake every night since I¡¯d moved in. The tears came suddenly, hot and angry andpletely unstoppable. I pressed my hands over my mouth to muffle the sobs, not wanting my neighbors to hear me falling apart. *No,* I told myself firmly. *This is insane. You don¡¯t know anything about this Rico guy. He could be a pimp. A trafficker. Someone who preys on desperate women.* But the alternative was what? Keep failing at interviews? Keep counting pennies until I ran out of moneypletely? End up homeless on the streets of a city where I knew no one? At least if I called Rico, I¡¯d have options. Even if they were terrible options. I turned the card over again, memorizing the phone number. Just in case. *You¡¯re not going to call him,* I told myself. *You¡¯re going to find a legitimate job. You¡¯re going to figure this out like a normal person.* But as I slid the card under my pillow, I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. Cobblestone 160 160 Chapter 160 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 ¡°Next!¡± I called out, forcing my voice to sound cheerful despite wanting to crawl under the counter and disappear forever. The customer-a middle-aged woman with a scowl that could curdle milk-mmed her items down so hard the bananas nearly bounced off the conveyor belt. ¡°This store is a joke,¡± she announced. ¡°Twenty minutes in line! Twenty minutes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the wait, ma¡¯am. We¡¯re a bit short-staffed today-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me excuses!¡± She jabbed her finger at me. ¡°I¡¯ve been shopping here for fifteen years, and the service gets worse every time!¡± I scanned her items mechanically. Behind her, the line stretched halfway to the pharmacy, filled with equally irritated customers checking their phones and sighing dramatically. ¡°That¡¯ll be thirty-two forty-seven,¡± I said. ¡°Highway robbery,¡± she muttered, pping her credit card down. ¡°In my day, you could feed a family for ten dors.¡± *In your day, people probably didn¡¯t treat retail workers like garbage,* I thought but didn¡¯t say. Instead, I smiled that fake customer service smile I¡¯d perfected. ¡°Have a great day!¡± She snorted and stalked off with her bags. ¡°Next!¡± This was my life now. Eight hours a day, six days a week, dealing with people who acted like I was personally responsible for everything wrong with their existence. But it was a paycheck. A tiny paycheck that barely covered my rent and ramen noodle dinners, but money nheless. ¡°Oh my God, that woman was such a bitch!¡± I looked up to see Mia bouncing over from register two, her cotton candy pink hair catching the harsh fluorescent lights. She was barely twenty-two, all energy and confidence and the kind of fearless optimism that came from never having your world copse around you. ¡°Mia, she might still be in the store, I warned. ¡°So? I said what I said.¡± She hopped up onto the counter next to my register, swinging her legs. ¡°Life¡¯s too short to pretend mean people aren¡¯t mean.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let Gary see you sitting there,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s already in a mood about the quarterly numbers.¡± ¡°Gary¡¯s always in a mood about something¡± Mia rolled her eyes. ¡°Yesterday it was the bathroom supplies. Last week it was the magazine disy. The man needs to getid.¡± 18:27 ¡°Mia!¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s true! Sexual frustration makes people cranky. It¡¯s science.¡± Before I could respond, my register beeped. Another customer approached-a tired-looking man with three kids hanging off his shopping cart like monkeys. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, shooting Mia an apologetic look. ¡°They¡¯ve been cooped up all day¡± ¡°No problem at all,¡± I said, meaning it this time. At least he was polite. ¡°Did you find everything okay?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m looking for that new kids¡¯ cereal? The one with the rainbow marshmallows?¡± ¡°Aisle seven, halfway down on the left,¡± Mia called out before I could answer. ¡°Next to the Lucky Charms. Fair warning though-it turns their poop weird colors.¡± The man¡¯s eyes went wide. One of his kids-maybe six years old-started giggling uncontrobly. ¡°She said poop!¡± the kid announced to the entire store. ¡°Thank you for that vital information,¡± the man said dryly, but he was trying not to smile. I scanned his groceries while Mia regaled his kids with increasingly ridiculous stories about various breakfast cereals and their digestive effects. By the time he left, all three children wereughing so hard they could barely walk. ¡°You¡¯re good with kids,¡± I told her. ¡°Kids are easy. They haven¡¯t learned to be assholes yet.¡± Mia slid off the counter. ¡°Unlike adults, who seem to major in it.¡± My phone buzzed with a text. I nced down, hoping for something-anything-interesting. *Spam: Your car warranty is about to expire!* Great. Even my phone was mocking me. ¡°Ooh, is that a guy?¡± Mia peered over my shoulder. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re finally dating someone. You¡¯re way too pretty to be single.¡± ¡°It¡¯s spam,¡± I said, shoving the phone back in my pocket. ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s it? Just spam?¡± She looked genuinely distressed by this information. ¡°Sara, when was thest time you went on a date?¡± The question hit me like a p. ¡°I¡¯m not really dating right now,¡± I said carefully. ¡°Why not?¡± She leaned against my register, studying me like I was a puzzle she needed to solve. ¡°Are you getting over someone? Bad breakup?¡± *You could say that.* ¡°Something like that,¡± I muttered. ¡°Oh honey.¡± Her expression immediately softened with sympathy. ¡°Was he a total dick? Did he cheat? Please tell me you at least keyed his car.¡± 18:27 ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alwaysplicated. That¡¯s what makes it fun!¡± Mia¡¯s phone buzzed, and she immediately perked up. ¡°Ooh! Speaking of fun-Derek just texted. He wants to move our dinner up to four-thirty.¡± ¡°Derek?¡± ¡°Tuesday Derek. Not to be confused with Friday Derek, who¡¯s apletely different person.¡± She was already typing back furiously. ¡°Apparently his friend gotst-minute tickets to some baseball thing¡± Find the newest release on Find[?]ovel I stared at her. ¡°You have two different Dereks?¡± ¡°Three, technically, but Saturday Derek moved to Porndst month.¡± She looked up from her phone. ¡°Wait, did I never exin my system to you?¡± ¡°Your system?¡± ¡°My dating system! Oh my God, Sara, you¡¯re going to love this.¡± She tucked her phone away and turned to face me fully. ¡°Okay, so I have different guys for different days of the week. Monday is Jake-he¡¯s super sweet, takes me to nice restaurants, but kind of boring. Tuesday is Derek, who¡¯s fun and spontaneous but terrible at texting back. Wednesday is Felix-¡± ¡°You have a guy for every day of the week?¡± ¡°Not Sunday! Sunday is me time. Self-care Sunday.¡± She said this like it was perfectly normal. ¡°Mia!¡± Gary¡¯s voice boomed across the store. ¡°Get back to your register!¡± She made a face. ¡°Duty calls. But we¡¯re totally continuing this conversationter!¡± The afternoon dragged by in the usual parade of cranky customers and broken price scanners. But I kept finding myself ncing over at Mia, watching her chat andugh with everyone who came through her line. She made it look so easy. Life. Happiness. The ability to bounce from one thing to the next without drowning in regret or what-ifs. Around three-thirty, she appeared at my register again, this time looking slightly panicked. ¡°Sara! Thank God you¡¯re not with a customer. I need the biggest favor in the history of favors.¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Derek moved our date up, remember? But I don¡¯t get off until six, and Gary will literally murder me if I ask to leave early again.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Okay, so maybe I¡¯ve been a tiny bit flexible with my scheduletely.¡± She sped her hands together like she was praying. ¡°But this is different! Derek¡¯s friend only has these tickets for tonight, and if I miss this, he¡¯ll probably ask someone else next time.¡± ¡°And that would be bad because¡­?¡± ¡°Because Tuesday Derek is perfect! He¡¯s fun but not too intense, spontaneous but not ky, and he has this way of making meugh until I snort.¡± Her eyes went wide with desperation. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯ll cover the rest of my shift?¡± 18:27 I stared at her. ¡°Mia, I covered for you yesterday when you had that ¡®dentist appointment¡¯ thatsted three hours.¡± ¡°That was different! Felix surprised me with tickets to that outdoor concert. How was I supposed to say no?¡± Mia grabbed my hands across the counter. ¡°Please, Sara? I¡¯ll pay you back somehow. I¡¯ll work a double for you next week. I¡¯ll bring you coffee every day for a month. I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Her mouth fell open. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really. But you owe me big time.¡± ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re the best!¡± Sheunched herself around the counter to hug me, nearly knocking over a disy of travel-sized hand sanitizers. Cobblestone 161 161 Chapter 161 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The clock above register three showed 8:47 PM. Thirteen minutes past my normal shift. Thirteen minutes past when I should have been walking out the door, heading home to my sad dinner of instant noodles and whatever was left of that questionable bread. Instead, I was still here. Covering for Mia. Again. ¡°Next!¡± I called out, my voice hoarse from eight straight hours of fake cheerfulness. A teenager shuffled forward with an armload of energy drinks and candy bars. Perfect. Another customer who¡¯d probably pay with crumpled dor bills and loose change while I stood here pretending my feet weren¡¯t screaming in pain. ¡°ID?¡± I asked automatically when I saw the energy drinks. He rolled his eyes dramatically. ¡°Seriously? They¡¯re not even the hardcore ones.¡± ¡°Store policy.¡± He dug through his wallet, muttering under his breath about uptight cashiers and stupid rules. Behind him, three more customers waited with the patience of hungry wolves. This was supposed to be Mia¡¯s problem. Mia should be here dealing with teenage attitude and the growing line of increasingly annoyed shoppers. But no-Mia was off somewhere with Tuesday Derek, probablyughing and having actual fun while I covered her ass. Again. The energy drink kid finally found his ID and pped it down on the counter. Eighteen years old. Legal. I scanned his items and told him the total. ¡°Twelve sixty-seven.¡± He started counting out singles. Slowly. Like each dor bill required careful consideration. ¡°Come on, man!¡± someone shouted from the back of the line. ¡°Some of us got ces to be!¡± The kid¡¯s hands started shaking. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I got it somewhere¡­¡± I felt a stab of sympathy. He was just a kid. Nervous. Probably spent hisst bit of money on caffeine to get through a night shift at some other dead-end job. ¡°Take your time,¡± I said gently. ¡°Twenty-seven!¡± A different voice from the line. ¡°Are you counting to twelve or writing a novel?¡± Heat flushed the kid¡¯s cheeks. He fumbled with the bills, dropping two on the floor. ¡°Hey!¡± I called out to the line. ¡°Give him a minute, okay? We¡¯re all human here.¡± That¡¯s when I noticed him. 18:28 Arge man near the back of the line, wearing a stained work shirt and emanating the kind of aggressive energy that made my survival instincts perk up. His face was red with irritation, and he kept checking his phone like every second was costing him money. The teenager finally gathered his dropped bills and counted out the exact change. I handed him his receipt with an encouraging smile. ¡°Have a good night,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks,¡± he mumbled, grabbing his bag and practically running for the exit. ¡°FINALLY!¡± The angry man had moved up to third in line. ¡°Jesus Christ, kid. Maybe learn to count before you leave the house next time!¡± I gritted my teeth. ¡°Next!¡± The woman in front of him approached with a basket of groceries and an apologetic expression. ¡°Sorry about the wait,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I know everyone¡¯s in a hurry.¡± ¡°Not your fault,¡± I assured her, starting to scan her items. Milk, bread, baby form. A working mom grabbing necessities after a long day. Behind her, Mr. Angry was getting louder. ¡°This is ridiculous! I¡¯ve been standing here for twenty minutes! You got one cashier for the whole damn store?¡± ¡°Actually,¡± I called over the customer¡¯s head, ¡°we have three registers open. If you¡¯d like to move to-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me where to go!¡± he snapped. ¡°I was here first! You people need to learn some customer service!¡± *You people.* The phrase made my jaw clench. But I forced my voice to stay level. ¡°I understand you¡¯re frustrated, sir. We¡¯re doing our best to-¡± ¡°Your best sucks!¡± ?????? ???? find?novel The woman in front of me looked embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°He¡¯s been like this the whole time.¡± ¡°Twenty-one forty-eight,¡± I told her, keeping my voice calm. She paid quickly and gathered her bags. ¡°Good luck,¡± she murmured as she left. Mr. Angry stepped up to my register like he was approaching a battlefield: Up close, he was even more intimidating-easily six-foot- three, with massive shoulders and hands that looked like they could crush a beer can without effort. ¡°About damn time,¡± he growled, dumping his items on the belt. Beer, cigarettes, lottery tickets, beef jerky. ¡°You people need to get your shit together. ¡°I¡¯ll get you taken care of right away, sir,¡± I said, starting to scan his items. ¡°Right away?¡± He barked out a harshugh. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting twenty-five minutes! You call that right away?¡± ¡°I apologize for the dy-¡± ¡°Apologies don¡¯t mean shit! I got ces to be, people waiting for me. But I¡¯m stuck here because you can¡¯t do your job properly!¡± 18:28 213 My hands trembled slightly as I scanned his beer. Six-pack of the cheap stuff. ¡°Your total is thirty-six eighty-seven,¡± I said, my voice shaking despite my efforts to stay calm. He threw his credit card at me. Literally threw it. It hit my chest and ttered onto the counter. ¡°There! And you better not mess that up too!¡± I picked up the card with trembling fingers and slid it through the reader. The machine beeped. *Declined.* Oh no. ¡°Um, sir? Your card was declined. Do you have another form of payment?¡± His face went purple. ¡°WHAT?¡± ¡°The card was declined. Sometimes it¡¯s just a-¡± ¡°RUN IT AGAIN!¡± ¡°Sir, running it again won¡¯t-¡± ¡°I SAID RUN IT AGAIN!¡± I ran it again. Declined. ¡°This is bullshit!¡± He grabbed the card reader and shook it violently. ¡°Piece of shit machine!¡± ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t¡ª¡± The card reader flew off the counter and crashed to the floor, pieces of stic scattering across the tile. ¡°THERE! How¡¯s that for your precious machine!¡± Cobblestone 162 < 162 Chapter 162 162 Chapter 162 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 My heart was racing now. This was escting fast, and I was alone behind the counter with no backup in sight. ¡°I need to call my manager, or the police,¡± I said, reaching for the phone. He reached across the counter, grabbing for my shirt. I jerked backward, but not fast enough. His fingers caught the fabric, yanking me forward. ¡°Let go of me!¡± I shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll let go when I¡¯m damn good and ready!¡± I grabbed his wrist with both hands and twisted hard, using his own momentum against him. He yelped and released my shirt, stumbling backward. ¡°What the hell-¡± ¡°Touch me again and you¡¯ll regret it,¡± I said, my voice cold as winter. He stared at me for a moment, probably trying to process the fact that the scared little cashier had just made him back down. Then his expression shifted to something ugly and dangerous. ¡°You attacked me! I¡¯m calling the cops! I¡¯m suing this store! I¡¯m suing YOU personally!¡± Before I could respond, Gary appeared from the back office like a genie summoned by trouble. His face was already flushed with stress, his tie askew. ¡°What¡¯s going on out here?¡± he demanded. ¡°Your employee attacked me!¡± the man shouted immediately. ¡°I was trying to pay for my stuff and she went crazy! Grabbed my arm, twisted it! I think she sprained something!¡± Gary¡¯s eyes went wide with panic. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m so sorry! Please, let¡¯s talk about this calmly-¡± ¡°Calmly?¡± The man held up his wrist like he was disying a war wound. ¡°Look at this! She could have broken it! I might need medical attention!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what happened,¡± I started to say. ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Gary whirled on me. ¡°Don¡¯t say another word!¡± He turned back to the customer with the kind of groveling smile that made my skin crawl. ¡°Sir, I am deeply, deeply sorry for this incident. Please, let me make this right.¡± For the next twenty minutes, I watched Gary apologize, offer free merchandise, and promise to ¡°investigate this thoroughly¡± while the man milked every second of attention. He imed his wrist hurt, his back hurt, his feelings were hurt. 18.00 114 < 162 Chapter 162 When he finally left¨Cwith a bag full of free beer and lottery tickets¨CGary turned on me with fury in his eyes. ¡°My office. Now.¡± The walk to Gary¡¯s office felt like a death march. Other employees watched with sympathy and curiosity as I passed. Mia¡¯s register stood empty, a reminder of how I¡¯d ended up in this mess. Gary mmed the door behind us. ¡°Sit down,¡± he ordered. I sat. ¡°What the hell were you thinking?¡± he exploded. ¡°Putting your hands on a customer? Are you insane?¡± ¡°He grabbed me first,¡± I said. ¡°I was defending myself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if he set you on fire! You don¡¯t touch customers! Ever!¡± ¡°I was protecting myself,¡± I repeated. ¡°Well, your protection just cost this store a lot of money,¡± Gary snapped. ¡°That card reader he broke? That¡¯sing out of your paycheck. The merchandise I had to give him to calm him down? Also your paycheck. And if he follows through on his threats to sue or My mouth fell open. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± ¡°Dead serious. The damagees to about three hundred dors. I¡¯ll take it out of your next few paychecks.¡± Three hundred dors. More than I made in a week. Money I didn¡¯t have. Money I needed for rent and food and basic survival. ¡°Gary, please,¡± I said, hating how desperate I sounded. ¡°I can¡¯t afford that. You know what I make here. Three hundred dors is¡ª¡± ¡°Should have thought of that before you decided to y wrestling with a customer,¡± he cut me off. ¡°But it was Mia¡¯s shift!¡± The words exploded out of me. ¡°I was covering for her! If she¡¯d been here doing her job instead of running off on another date-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see Mia in this office,¡± Gary said coldly. ¡°I see you. You were behind that register when this happened, which makes you responsible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± ¡°Life¡¯s not fair! You want to keep this job or not?¡± The question hung in the air like a threat. I thought about my empty apartment. My dwindling bank ount. The stack of rejection letters growing on my kitchen table. ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered. ¡°I want to keep the job.¡± ¡°Then you pay the damages and you keep your mouth shut. No moreints about Mia, no more drama with customers. You do your Follow current nov?ls on F?ndNovel job quietly and professionally, or you can find somewhere else to work. Are we clear?¡± 214 < 162 Chapter 162 ¡°Crystal,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°Good. Clean up the mess at register three and finish your shift. And next time? Think before you act.¡± He dismissed me with a wave of his hand like I was an annoying insect. I walked back to the sales floor feeling hollowed out and humiliated. The broken card reader pieces were still scattered across the floor. Other employees had cleaned up the scattered papers and promotional materials, but nobody had touched the electronic carnage. I knelt down and started picking up stic shards, my hands shaking with leftover adrenaline and rage. Three hundred dors. For defending myself against a drunk asshole who¡¯d grabbed me. The rest of my shift passed in a haze of exhausted numbness. I processed customers mechanically, smiled when required, and counted down the minutes until I could escape. Finally¨Cfinally¨Cthe clock hit ten PM. I clocked out, grabbed my jacket from the employee break room, and headed for the exit. My whole body ached with exhaustion and stress. All I wanted was to go home, eat something that didn¡¯te from a packet, and sleep for twelve hours straight. The automatic doors slid open, and cool night air hit my face. I took a deep breath, savoring the first moment of peace I¡¯d had all day. That¡¯s when I heard it. ¡°SERA!¡± I turned, and there was Mia. Running across the parking lot like her life depended on it. Her usually perfect cotton candy hair was a disaster, half falling out of its ponytail. Her makeup was smeared. She looked like she¡¯d been through a blender. ¡°Sera!¡± she gasped, nearly tripping over her own feet as she reached me. ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re still here! Thank God you¡¯re still here!¡± She grabbed my arms, her fingers digging into my jacket with desperate strength. ¡°Help me!¡± she panted, her eyes wide with terror. ¡°Please, Sera, you have to help me!¡± Comment 2 Post your firstment! Vote 3 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending Cobblestone 163 163 Chapter 163 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 ¡°Mia?¡± I stared at her in shock. Her cotton candy pink hair was a disaster, half falling out of its ponytail in matted clumps. Mascara streaked down her cheeks in ck rivers. Her shirt was torn at the shoulder. She looked like she¡¯d been through hell. ¡°What happened to you?¡± I grabbed her shoulders, steadying her as she swayed on her feet. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Derek,¡± she gasped, her voice shaking. ¡°Tuesday Derek. He¡­ he went crazy!¡± My blood turned cold. ¡°What do you mean crazy?¡± Mia¡¯s face crumpled, fresh tears spilling down her already ruined makeup. ¡°We were having dinner, everything was fine. Then I mentioned maybe seeing other people on weekends too, you know? Keeping things casual like we agreed.¡± She wiped her nose with the back of her hand, leaving a smear of snot and mascara. ¡°He just¡­ snapped. Started yelling about how I was a slut, how I was using him. I tried to leave, but he grabbed my wrist so hard I thought he was going to break it.¡± I felt sick. ¡°Mia¡­¡± ¡°It gets worse.¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°When I finally got away from him at the restaurant, I thought it was over. But he followed me to the parking lot. Cornered me by my car.¡± ¡°Did he-¡± ¡°He hit me.¡± The words came out t, emotionless. ¡°Backhanded me across the face. Called me a worthless whore. Then he took my purse.¡± My hands clenched into fists. ¡°He stole your purse?¡± ¡°My wallet, my cards, my cash. Everything.¡± Mia¡¯s voice crackedpletely. ¡°He said if I was going to act like a whore, I could survive like one too.¡± Rage flooded through me so pure and hot it made my vision blur. Some bastard had hit Mia. Had stolen from her. Had left her stranded and broke and terrified. ¡°We need to call the police,¡± I said immediately. ¡°No!¡± Mia grabbed my arm, her fingers digging in desperately. ¡°No cops. Please.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because Derek¡¯s dad is some big shotwyer, and Derek knows people. He said if I called the cops, he¡¯d make sure I got arrested for harassment. Said he had witnesses at the restaurant who¡¯d say I attacked him first.¡± 19:01 143 < 163 Chapter 163 Of course. Of fucking course. Another rich asshole who thought he could do whatever he wanted because daddy had money and connections. Follow current nov?ls on findnovel ¡°Mia, you can¡¯t let him get away with this.¡± ¡°I just want to go home,¡± she sobbed. ¡°I want to go home to my mom, but I don¡¯t have money for a bus ticket. I don¡¯t have anything¡± She looked so small. So broken. Nothing like the confident, bubbly girl who¡¯d been flirting with three different guys and bringing sunshine to the grocery store. ¡°How much do you need?¡± I heard myself ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe forty dors? Just enough for a Greyhound ticket home.¡± Her eyes were huge and hopeful. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back as soon as I get there. My mom has money. She¡¯ll help me sort this out.¡± Forty dors. I thought about my bank ount. The pathetic $247 that was supposed tost until my next paycheck. The three hundred dors Gary was taking out for damages I hadn¡¯t caused. My rent that was due in six days. But I also thought about Ophelia. About Riley. About all the times my pack sisters had helped me when I needed it most. This was what friends did. They helped each other. Even when they couldn¡¯t really afford it. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Let me check how much cash I have.¡± I dug through my purse, counting crumpled bills. Twenty¨Cthree dors. Not enough. ¡°I need to find an ATM,¡± I said. ¡°Really?¡± Mia¡¯s face lit up with desperate relief. ¡°Really, you¡¯ll help me?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help you.¡± The words came out firmer than I felt. ¡°Come on. There¡¯s a bank across the street.¡± We walked to the ATM in silence, Mia sniffling and wiping her face while I tried not to think about what this was going to do to my already precarious finances. I slid my debit card into the machine and entered my PIN. Selected ¡°Withdraw Cash¡± and typed in fifty dors. Just in case she needed a little extra for food or a taxi. The machine whirred for a moment, then disyed a message that made my heart sink: *Insufficient funds for this transaction.* Right. I¡¯d forgotten about the automatic rent withdrawal that hit early every month. Myndlord¡¯s way of making sure he got paid before tenants could spend their money on frivolous things like food. I tried again. Forty dors. *Insufficient funds.* Thirty dors. *Insufficient funds * > 163 Chapter 163 Twenty dors. Please, please let me have twenty dors. The machine dispensed a single bill. Twenty dors. ¡°Here,¡± I said, handing it to Mia along with the twenty¨Cthree from my wallet. ¡°Forty¨Cthree dors. That should be enough for a ticket and maybe something to eat.¡± ¡°Oh my God, Sera.¡± Mia threw her arms around me, nearly knocking me over. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much. I¡¯ll pay you back the second I get home, I swear.¡± I hugged her back, trying to ignore the panic wing at my chest. ¡°When¡¯s the next bus?¡± I asked. ¡°There¡¯s one at midnight. Gets into Spokane tomorrow morning.¡± Mia pulled back, wiping her eyes. ¡°My mom said she¡¯d pick me up at the station.¡± I looked at my phone. Eleven¨Cfifteen. She¡¯d make it. ¡°Good. That¡¯s good.¡± I forced a smile. ¡°Text me when you get there safe, okay?¡± ¡°I will. God, Sera, I don¡¯t know what I would have done without you. You¡¯re literally the best person in the world.¡± ¡°Just¡­ get home safe,¡± I said. ¡°And Mia?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I need that money back by Friday. My rent¡¯s due next week, and with Gary docking my pay¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish the sentence. Her face went serious. ¡°Friday. I promise. Cross my heart and hope to die, I¡¯ll have it back to you by Friday.¡± Comment 7 You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter! Vote 3 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Cobblestone 164 < 164 Chapter 164 164 Chapter 164 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The next morning hit me like a sledgehammer. My rm screamed at six AM, dragging me out of a restless sleep filled with dreams about empty bank ounts and angryndlords. My body ached like I¡¯d been hit by a truck. Every muscle protested as I rolled out of bed. Everything would be fine by Friday. The walk to work felt longer than usual, my feet dragging against the cracked sidewalk. The morning air was crisp and sharp, cutting through my thin jacket like it had a personal vendetta against me. I pushed through the automatic doors at exactly 7:58 AM. Two minutes early, like always. No matter how shitty my life got, I was never Gary stood behind the customer service counter, his face already red with whatever crisis had ruined his morning. When he saw me, his expression soured even more. ¡°About time,¡± he grunted. ¡°I¡¯m early,¡± I pointed out. ¡°Don¡¯t get smart with me.¡± He waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Mia called in. Family emergency. She¡¯s taking a few days off.¡± My stomach dropped. ¡°A few days?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said. Which means you¡¯re covering register two and three today. Think you can handle that without attacking any customers?¡± The jab about yesterday incident made my jaw clench. ¡°I can handle it.¡± ¡°Good. Because I¡¯m not in the mood for any more drama.¡± I stared at him, processing what this meant. Two registers. Double the work. Double the stress. ¡°Will I get overtime pay for covering Mia¡¯s shifts?¡± I asked. Gary looked at me like I¡¯d suggested he donate a kidney. ¡°Overtime? You¡¯re not working overtime. You¡¯re just doing your job.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m covering two registersa€¡°¡± ¡°You¡¯re covering one register. Register two. Mia¡¯s register. Same hours, same pay.¡± He turned away, clearly done with the conversation. ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± I said. Gary spun back around, his face purple with irritation. ¡°Fair? You want to talk about fair? How about the three hundred dors I¡¯m taking out of your paycheck because you couldn¡¯t keep your hands to yourself?¡± Heat flooded my cheeks. Other employees were starting to stare. I could feel their curious gazes like little needles in my skin. 18-36 164 Chapter 164 I walked to register two with my cheeks burning and my hands shaking with suppressed rage, Other employees looked away quickly, pretending they hadn¡¯t witnessed my humiliation. But I needed this job. I needed the paycheck, even if it was pathetic. Even if Gary was a power¨Chungry asshole. I turned on the register and forced my face into a customer service smile. ¡°Next!¡± Wednesday came and went. No Mia. Thursday dragged by in a haze of cranky customers and broken price scanners. Still no Mia. By Friday afternoon, worry was eating me alive from the inside. During my lunch break, I called Mia¡¯s cell phone for the tenth time that week. It went straight to voicemail. Again. *¡°Hi, you¡¯ve reached Mia! I¡¯m probably doing something way more fun than talking on the phone, so leave a message and I¡¯ll get back to you when I remember!¡°* Her cheerful voice made my chest ache. Where was she? Why wasn¡¯t she answering? I tried texting instead. *¡°Mia, are you okay? Haven¡¯t heard from you. Getting worried.¡±* No response. *¡°Please just let me know you made it home safe.¡±* Nothing. *¡°I need that money back today. My rent is due.¡°* Still nothing. I stared at my phone, my hands trembling slightly. She¡¯d promised. Cross her heart and hope to die, she¡¯d promised to pay me back by Friday. It was Friday. At six o¡¯clock, I clocked out and walked to the bus stop with dread sitting in my stomach like a lead weight. The ride home felt eternal, every minute stretching like taffy. My apartment building looked even more depressing than usual in the fading evening light. Peeling paint. Broken security door. The smell of garbage and desperation. I climbed the stairs to the third floor, my legs feeling like lead. Outside my door, a bright pink slip of paper was taped to the wood. My heart stopped. 18:36 275 < 164 Chapter 164 An eviction notice. I ripped it off the door with shaking hands, my eyes scanning the typed text. *NOTICE TO QUIT ¨C You are hereby notified that your tenancy is terminated. Rent for the month of October is past due. You are required to quit and surrender the premises to the owner. If you fail to do so, legal proceedings will be instituted against you.* *Amount Due: $450.00* *Pay by Sunday, October 27th, or vacate the premises.* Sunday. Two days. I fumbled with my keys, nearly dropping them twice before managing to unlock my door. Inside, the apartment felt smaller than ever. The walls seemed to press in around me like a trap. I copsed onto my threadbare couch and pulled out my phone, calling my bank¡¯s automated line to check my bnce. *¡°Your current bnce is¡­ forty¨Cseven dors and thirty¨Ctwo cents.¡°* Forty¨Cseven dors. I needed four hundred and fifty. My rent was due, and I had forty¨Cseven fucking dors. Saturday morning, I swallowed my pride and went to find Gary. I found him in his office, hunched over paperwork and looking as miserable as I felt. When I knocked on the doorframe, he looked up with obvious irritation. ¡°What now, Sara?¡± ¡°I need to ask you a favor,¡± I said, hating how desperate I sounded. ¡°If it¡¯s about getting more hours, the answer¡¯s no. Corporate¡¯s been breathing down my neck aboutbor costs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about hours.¡± I stepped into his office, my palms sweating. ¡°I need an advance on my paycheck.¡± Gary¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°An advance?¡± ¡°Just two hundred dors. Maybe three hundred. I¡¯ll work extra shifts to pay it back.¡± ¡°No.¡± The word hit me like a p. ¡°Gary, pleasea€¡°¡± ¡°I said no.¡± He turned back to his paperwork, dismissing me. ¡°We don¡¯t do paycheck advances. Company policy.¡± ¡°I could lose my apartment,¡± I said desperately. ¡°Not my problem.¡± ¼ƒëu 164 Chapter 164 ¡°I¡¯m a good employee. I show up on time, I don¡¯t call in sick, I cover other people¡¯s shiftsa€¡°¡± ¡°You attack customers and cost me money,¡± Gary interrupted without looking up. ¡°Good employees don¡¯t create problems. ¡°That wasn¡¯t my fault!¡± ¡°Everything that happens on your shift is your fault. His voice was t, final. ¡°Figure out your money problems on your own time. I stood there for a moment, staring at the top of his balding head. He didn¡¯t look up. Didn¡¯t acknowledge that he was basically telling me to go fuck myself. ¡°Fine,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Good. Now get back to work.¡± Sunday evening, myndlord knocked on my door. Mr. Peterson was a squat, greasy man in his fifties who always smelled like cigarettes and cheap cologne. His beady eyes gleamed with the kind of satisfaction that came from having power over desperate people. ¡°Time¡¯s up, sweetheart,¡± he said, not bothering with pleasantries. ¡°Mr. Peterson, please. I just need a few more days. My friend owes me money, and as soon as she pays me backa€¡±¡± ¡°Save the sob story.¡± He held up a hand, cutting me off. ¡°I¡¯ve heard them all. Rent was due three days ago. You got until tomorrow morning to pay or pack.¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning?¡± My voice cracked. ¡°That¡¯s not enough timea€¡°¡± ¡°Should¡¯ve thought of that before you decided not to pay your bills.¡± His smile was cruel, satisfied. ¡°I got three people on the waiting list for this ce. People who can actually afford the rent.¡± ¡°I can afford it! I just needa€¡°¡± 1 ¡°You need to grow up and face reality.¡± He leaned closer, and I caught a whiff of stale tobo and something that might have been whiskey. ¡°You¡¯re broke, honey. Broke people don¡¯t get to live in nice ces.¡± Nice ces. I almostughed. This dump with its leaking faucet and broken radiator was a nice ce? ¡°Pack your shit and get out,¡± Peterson continued. ¡°I want you gone by noon tomorrow, or I¡¯ll have the sheriff¡¯s department escort you out.¡± He turned and walked away, his footsteps echoing in the narrow hallway. I stood in my doorway, watching him go, my whole body numb with shock. Noon tomorrow. I closed the door and leaned against it, sliding down until I was sitting on the floor. The apartment looked so small suddenly. So temporary. Like it had never really been mine at all. 18:30 < 164 Chapter 164 I called Mia¡¯s number again. Straight to voicemail. ¡°Mia,¡± I said after the beep, my voice shaking. ¡°It¡¯s Sara. I really, really need that money. Please call me back. Please I hung up and let my head fall back against the door. Forty¨Cseven dors in my bank ount. No job prospects. No friends except for a girl who¡¯d apparently disappeared off the face of the earth after borrowing myst forty¨Cthree dors. I crawled to my bedroom and copsed face¨Cfirst onto the mattress. The pillow smelled like cheap detergent and desperation. That¡¯s when my hand hit something sharp. I lifted my head, confused. There, sticking out from under my pillow, was a small white business card. Rico Santos. Talent Acquisition. Comment 4 Post your firstment! Vote 6 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Discover more novels at ?ovelFind Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All Cobblestone 165 165 Chapter 165 165 Chapter 165 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 I stared at the business card until my eyes burned. The white card felt impossibly heavy in my trembling fingers. Like it weighed more than my entire future. Which, considering my current situation, it probably did. *Underground fighting. Good money. Very good money.* His words echoed in my head, mixing with the memory of that alley. The drunk man¡¯s hands on me. The satisfying crunch when my knee connected with his face. The fear in his eyes when he realized I wasn¡¯t as helpless as he¡¯d thought. *Female fighters are especially popr.* My stomach churned. I set the card down on my nightstand and rubbed my face with both hands. This was insane. I was actually considering this insanity. But what choice did I have? I looked around my pathetic excuse for an apartment. The peeling wallpaper. The radiator that nged like a dying animal. The single window that looked out onto a brick wall. Tomorrow at noon, all of this would be gone. I¡¯d be homeless. Sleeping in my car if I was lucky. On the streets if I wasn¡¯t. *No. There has to be another way.* I grabbed my phone and scrolled through my contacts. Margaret and Robert Morrison were three hours away, and I¡¯d already burdened them enough. Caleb would help if I asked, but what was I supposed to say? *Hi, I¡¯m broke and about to be homeless because I¡¯m too stupid to manage my own life?* There was really only one person left to try. Mia. My fingers hovered over her number. She¡¯d promised. Cross her heart and hope to die, she¡¯d promised to pay me back by Friday. It was Sunday now, but maybe she¡¯d just forgotten. Maybe she¡¯d been busy with family stuff and lost track of time. Maybe she wasn¡¯t a lying, maniptive little bitch who¡¯d stolen myst forty¨Cthree dors and disappeared. I pressed call. *¡°The number you have dialed is not in service.¡°* My heart sank. I tried again, thinking maybe I¡¯d misdialed. Same message. *Shit.* 165 Chapter 165 I tried texting instead. *¡°Mia, please call me. I really need that money you borrowed. Myndlord is evicting me tomorrow.¡°* The message failed to send. *Message not delivered.* *What the hell?* I stared at my phone in confusion. Her number had been working all week, even though she hadn¡¯t been answering. But now suddenly it was disconnected? Unless¡­ Unless she¡¯d blocked me. The thought hit me like a punch to the stomach. She¡¯d blocked my number. Cut off all contact. Disappeared with my money like I meant nothing to her. *No. No, that¡¯s not possible. Mia isn¡¯t like that.* But even as I thought it, I knew I was lying to myself. I barely knew Mia. We¡¯d worked together for two weeks. We weren¡¯t best friends. We weren¡¯t sisters. She was just some girl who¡¯d been nice to me because she needed someone to cover her shifts. I tried calling from the store phone at work the next morning, using thendline in Gary¡¯s office when he went to lunch. Maybe Mia had just blocked my cell number specifically. It rang. My heart leaped with hope. One ring. Two rings. Three rings. Th?s chapter is updated by Find_Novel(. Then: ¡°Hello?¡± A sleepy, irritated voice. Definitely Mia. ¡°Mia!¡± Relief flooded through me so fast I almost started crying. ¡°Oh thank God. I¡¯ve been trying to reach you all week. Your phone kept going straight to voicemail and then-¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± Her voice was sharp, suspicious. ¡°It¡¯s Sara. From the store? You borrowed forty¨Cthree dors from mest Tuesday for a bus ticket, remember?¡± Silence. Then: ¡°Sara? Sara from work?¡± ¡°Yes! Mia, I really need that money back. Myndlord is evicting me today if I don¡¯t pay rent.¡± More silence. I could hear voices in the background. Laughter. Music. The sound of people having fun. ¡°Mia? Are you there?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± Her voice had changed. Colder. Distant. ¡°Look, Sara, I¡¯m really busy right now. Can we talk about thister?¡± ¡°Later? Mia, it¡¯ster! You promised you¡¯d pay me back by Friday! It¡¯s Sunday!¡± 18:20 165 Chapter 165 ¡°Did I? I don¡¯t really remember that.¡± The words hit me like ice water. ¡°You don¡¯t remember? You promised! Cross your heart and hope to die, those were your exact words!¡± ¡°Sara, calm down. You¡¯re being kind of psycho right now.¡± *Psycho?* I was being psycho for asking for my own money back?. ¡°Mia, please. I gave you everything I had. I¡¯m literally about to be homeless.¡± ¡°That sounds like a you problem, not a me problem.¡± I stared at the phone, unable to process what I was hearing. This was Mia? Sweet, bubbly Mia who brought sunshine to the grocery store and called everyone honey and sweetheart? ¡°You said Derek hit you,¡± I said weakly. ¡°You said he stole your purse. You were crying-¡± ¡°Oh that? Yeah, Derek and I worked that out. We¡¯re actually back together now. Turns out it was just a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t need the bus ticket?¡± My voice sounded strange in my own ears. Distant. Like it wasing from someone else. ¡°I guess not.¡± Sheughed, and the sound was like nails on a chalkboard. ¡°Anyway, like I said, I¡¯m really busy. Talk to youter!¡± The line went dead. I sat there holding the phone, my whole body numb with shock. She¡¯d hung up on me. After stealing my money and lying about everything, she¡¯d hung up on me. I dialed again. This time it went straight to voicemail. *¡°Hi, you¡¯ve reached Mia! I¡¯m probably doing something way more fun than talking on the phone¨C¡°* I hung up and tried again. Same result. She¡¯d blocked me again. Our brief conversation had been enough for her to decide I was too much trouble to deal with. I tried calling every few minutes for the next hour, getting more desperate each time. Finally, around two o¡¯clock, my phone buzzed with a text from an unknown number. *¡±Stop calling me or I¡¯ll have my boyfriend¡¯s friendse find you. Derek knows people. Don¡¯t test me, I read the message three times before it sank in. I set the phone down with shaking hands and put my head in my hands. *You stupid, naive idiot.* bitch.¡°* Tears burned behind my eyes, but I didn¡¯t let them fall. I was done crying over people who didn¡¯t give a shit about me. The rest of my shift passed in a haze of numbness. Customers came and went, their voices sounding like they were underwater. I scanned items mechanically, made change, smiled when required. But inside, something had shifted. Hardened. 18:29 165 Chapter 165 By the time I clocked out at six PM, I knew what I had to do. Back in my apartment, I sat on the edge of my bed with Rico¡¯s business card in my hand. The evening light filtering through my single window made everything look orange and desperate. In a few hours, it would be dark. In a few more hours, it would be morning. And then Mr. Peterson would show up with the sheriff¡¯s department to escort me out. Unless I did something. Maybe Rico was right. Maybe I did have talent. Maybe I could turn the one thing I was apparently good at¨Cviolence¨Cinto something that would keep me alive. My hands weren¡¯t shaking anymore as I picked up my phone. I dialed the number on the card before I could lose my nerve. It rang once. Twice. Then: ¡°Well, well, well.¡± Rico¡¯s voice was warm, amused, like he was talking to an old friend. ¡°I was wondering when you¡¯d call. My throat went dry. ¡°How did you-¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d call eventually.¡± I could hear the smile in his voice. ¡°They always do.¡± Comment 5 Post your firstment! Vote Cobblestone 166 166 Chapter 166 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 ¡°I knew you¡¯d call eventually. They always do.¡± The smugness in Rico¡¯s voice made something cold and angry twist in my gut. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself,¡± I snapped. ¡°I¡¯m calling because I have questions. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± He sounded amused. ¡°Ask away.¡± I paced my tiny apartment, my free hand clenched into a fist. ¡°This underground fighting thing. How dangerous are we talking?¡± ¡°Dangerous enough to be interesting. Safe enough that most fighters walk away in one piece.¡± ¡°Most?¡± My voice went up an octave. ¡°What about the ones who don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Injuries happen. Broken bones, concussions, the asional knockout that requires medical attention.¡± He paused. ¡°But we have doctors on site. Good ones. And insurance.¡± ¡°I want to see it first,¡± I said. ¡°The venue. A fight. Everything. Before I make any decisions.¡± Silence on the other end. Then Ricoughed. ¡°Smart girl. I like that. Most people are too desperate to ask questions.¡± ¡°I¡¯m desperate,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I¡¯m not stupid.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re definitely not.¡± Papers rustled in the background. ¡°Alright. There¡¯s a fight tomorrow night. Nine PM. You cane watch, see what you¡¯d be getting into. Nomitment.¡± ¡°Where?¡± He gave me an address in the industrial district. ¡°Look for the blue door. There¡¯ll be a guy named Tommy outside. Tell him you¡¯re my guest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± I said, and hung up before he could say anything else. I stood at the bus stop, staring down the street at abandoned warehouses and broken streetlights, seriously reconsidering every life This content belongs to choice that had led me here. A text from Mr. Peterson lit up my phone: *¡°11 hours until eviction. Hope you¡¯re packing.¡±* I shoved the phone back in my pocket and started walking. The address Rico had given me was three blocks down, tucked between two buildings that looked like they¡¯d been condemned sometime in thest decade. The street was empty except for a few cars that probably cost more than my yearly sry. 166 Chapter 166 The blue door stood out like a beacon. And beside it, exactly as promised, was Tommy. He was huge. Not just tall¨Cmassive. The kind of size that made you think twice about everything you¡¯d ever done wrong in your life. ¡°Help you?¡± His voice was surprisingly gentle for someone who looked like he could bench press a truck. ¡°Rico invited me. To watch the fights.¡± Tommy¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Sera.¡± He pulled out his phone, checked something, then nodded. ¡°Go on in. Straight down the hall, through the double doors. Rico¡¯s expecting you.¡± The hallway was cleaner than I¡¯d expected. White walls, fluorescent lighting, the distant thump of bass¨Cheavy music. It could have been any office building if not for the sound growing louder with each step. Music. Shouting. And something else that made my stomach clench. The wet, brutal sound of fists hitting flesh. My hand trembled as I reached for the handle. I pushed the doors open. The noise hit me first. A wall of sound so loud it felt physical¨Cmusic ring, people screaming, the referee¡¯s whistle cutting through it all like a knife. Then the lights. Professional rigs hanging from the ceiling, casting everything in harsh whites and dramatic shadows. And finally, the ring. It sat in the center of the warehouse like an altar to violence. Professional ropes, padded corners, bloodstains on the white canvas that someone hadn¡¯t quite scrubbed out. Two women were fighting. No¨Cfighting was too gentle a word. They were destroying each other. The blonde was bigger, maybe five¨Cfoot¨Cnine with muscles that suggested serious gym time. Her opponent was smaller, darker, quicker. They circled each other like predators, and when they collided it was with a force that made me flinch. Blood sprayed from the blonde¡¯s nose. She staggered backward, and the crowd erupted. ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± I spun around to find Rico standing beside me, his eyes fixed on the ring with the kind of reverence most people reserved for art museums. ¡°Beautiful?¡± I choked out. ¡°That woman is bleeding!¡± 18:29 < 166 Chapter 166 ¡°That woman is making three thousand dors tonight,¡± Rico said calmly. ¡°The winner takes home five.¡± Five thousand dors. My brain stuttered trying to process that number. Five thousand dors. For one fight. In the ring, the smaller womannded a vicious elbow strike to the blonde¡¯s ribs. The crack echoed through the warehouse, and the blonde went down hard. The blonde rolled to her feet, blood streaming from her nose, her eyes wild with something that looked like rage and pain and determination all mixed together. The crowd was on their feet now, screaming encouragement and curses in equal measure. I scanned the audience and felt my stomach drop. The smaller woman drove her knee into the blonde¡¯s sr plexus. The blonde doubled over, gasping, and took a punch to the face that snapped her head back. More blood. So much blood. The blonde swung wildly, catching her opponent in the jaw. Now both women were bleeding, both staggering, both fighting like their lives depended on it. Maybe they did. ¡°Round!¡± The referee stepped in, separating them. ¡°One minute break!¡± Both fighters retreated to their corners. Medical staff rushed in with water and towels, trying to clean them up enough to continue. ¡°Three rounds,¡± Rico exined. ¡°Three minutes each, one minute break between. Unless someone gets knocked out or submits.¡± The smaller woman was spitting blood into a bucket. Her corner man was shouting instructions I couldn¡¯t hear over the crowd noise. She nodded, took a drink of water, and stood up. Ready for more. ¡°Time!¡± t They met in the center of the ring like a car crash. Brutal. Relentless. The kind of violence that should have been illegal. The blonde caught the smaller woman with an uppercut that lifted herpletely off her feet. She hit the canvas hard, and for a horrible moment, I thought she was dead. But she pushed herself up. Shaking her head like a dog. Blood and sweat flying. The crowd went insane. ¡°See that?¡± Rico¡¯s voice was full of admiration. ¡°That¡¯s heart. That¡¯s what separates good fighters from great ones. The ability to take a hit and keep going.¡± The smaller woman exploded forward with abination that drove the blonde backward into the ropes. Left, right, left, right¨Cher fists 18:20 166 Chapter 166 were blurs. The blonde tried to cover up, but it was toote. The smaller womannded a spinning kick to the side of her head that made a sound like a baseball bat hitting concrete. The blonde went down and didn¡¯t get up. ¡°Knockout!¡± the referee shouted, raising the smaller woman¡¯s hand. The winner stood there, blood streaming from her mouth and nose, one eye already swelling shut. But she was grinning. Grinning like she¡¯d just won the lottery. Because she had. I watched as medical staff helped the unconscious blonde out of the ring. Watched as the winner collected her money with shaking, bloody hands. Watched as the crowd slowly filtered out, already cing bets for next week. ¡°It¡¯s barbaric,¡± I whispered. ¡°It¡¯s profitable,¡± Rico corrected. ¡°That girl who just won? Six months ago, she was sleeping in her car. Now she¡¯s got an apartment, a reliable ie, and enough money saved to go back to school.¡± ¡°So?¡± Rico¡¯s voice cut through my spiral. ¡°What do you say? You in or out?¡± My hands were shaking. My heart was racing. Every logical part of my brain was screaming at me to run. But I was so tired of running. Maybe I was weak. But maybe I could be strong. I turned to look at Rico. At this stranger who was offering me a chance to fight my way out of homelessness. It was dangerous and crazy and probably the worst decision I¡¯d ever made. ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± I said, and my voice didn¡¯t shake at all. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Comment 2 Post your firstment! Vote 6 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > E Cobblestone 167 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± I said again, because once wasn¡¯t enough. Because I needed to hear myself say it twice to believe I was actually doing this insane thing. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Rico¡¯s smile stretched wide across his face. Satisfied. Victorious. Like he¡¯d known all along I¡¯d break. ¡°I knew it,¡± he said, pping his hands together once. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say yes. The moment I saw you in that alley, taking down that drunk bastard, I knew you had it in you.¡± My stomach twisted. ¡°Had what in you?¡± ¡°The hunger.¡± His eyes glittered in the harsh warehouse lights. ¡°The desperation. The willingness to do whatever it takes to survive.¡± God, he made me sound like some kind of animal. Maybe I was. ¡°Look, Sera.¡± He stepped closer, his voice dropping to something almost gentle. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this for fifteen years. I can spot talent, sure. But more than that, I can spot fighters. The ones who don¡¯t quit when it hurts.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s me,¡± I admitted quietly. ¡°Trust me. By the time I¡¯m done training you, by the time you step into that ring for real, you¡¯re going to be the best goddamn female fighter this circuit has ever seen.¡± The words should have made me feel better. Should have given me confidence or hope or something positive. Instead, they made me want to throw up. What the hell was I doing? Twenty¨Cfour hours ago, I was scanning groceries and pretending my life was under control. Now I was agreeing to get punched in the face for money. ¡°Hey.¡± Rico¡¯s voice cut through my spiral. ¡°You still with me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I forced myself to focus. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Good. Because we¡¯ve got a lot of work to do. Training starts tomorrow. Six AM sharp.¡± Six AM. Of course. ¡°There¡¯s just one thing,¡± I said before I could lose my nerve. Rico raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± My hands were shaking again. I shoved them in my pockets so he wouldn¡¯t see. ¡°I need to ask you for a favor. A really big favor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± The words stuck in my throat. Pride and desperation wrestling for control of my tongue. Desperation won. 18.30 167 Chapter 167 ¡°I need money,¡± I said, the wordsing out in a rush. ¡°Not the fight money. I mean, I need that too, but I need money now. Today. Before tomorrow morning.¡± Rico¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Four hundred and fifty dors.¡± My voice cracked. ¡°For rent. Myndlord is evicting me if I don¡¯t pay by noon tomorrow.¡± Silence. God, this was humiliating. Here I was, begging a stranger for money like some kind of- ¡°Why are you short?¡± Rico asked. The question caught me off guard. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you have rent money? You work at that grocery store. I saw the uniform when we first met.¡± Heat flooded my cheeks. ¡°I got¡­ scammed. By a coworker. She borrowed money from me for a bus ticket home, said she¡¯d pay me back by Friday. She never did. And then my boss docked my pay for damages I didn¡¯t cause, and-¡± ¡°And now you¡¯re broke,¡± Rico finished for me. ¡°Yes.¡± The word tasted like failure. ¡°I have forty¨Cseven dors in my bank ount and andlord who¡¯s going to throw all my stuff on the The source of th?s content is find?novel street in less than twelve hours.¡± More silence. Rico studied me with those sharp, calcting eyes. Probably doing the math on whether I was worth the investment. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back,¡± I said desperately. ¡°I swear. Once I start fighting, once I win some money, I¡¯ll pay you back every cent. And if the fighting doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll find other work. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. Just please-¡± ¡°Stop.¡± I shut my mouth so fast my teeth clicked together. Rico reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out his phone. ¡°How much did you say you needed?¡± ¡°Four¨Cfifty for rent. But honestly, I could use a little more. For food and-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make it an even two thousand.¡± ¡± I stared at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Two thousand dors.¡± He was already pulling up his banking app. ¡°Should cover your rent, get you some groceries, maybe buy some proper training gear.¡± My brain short¨Ccircuited. ¡°I can¡¯t take two thousand dors from you. That¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°I¡¯m offering two thousand.¡± He looked up from his phone, his expression serious. ¡°Sera, if you¡¯re going to do this¨Cthen you need to be able to focus. You can¡¯t focus if you¡¯re worried about where you¡¯re sleeping or what you¡¯re eating.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll owe you-¡± 167 Chapter 167 ¡°You¡¯ll owe me a fighter who shows up on time and gives me everything she¡¯s got in training¡± He went back to his phone, typing something. ¡°Consider it an investment.¡± An investment. In me. In my ability to get beaten up for entertainment. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± I whispered. ¡°Say you¡¯ll quit that grocery store job and focus on training full¨Ctime.¡± I blinked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The grocery store.¡± Rico looked up again. ¡°You need to quit. Today. Tonight. As soon as possible.¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter. Vote 6 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Cobblestone 168 168 Chapter 168 168 Chapter 168 Seraphina¡¯s POV T The gym smelled like sweat, blood, and something that might have been fear. I stood in the doorway at 5:55 AM, my stomach churning with equal parts terror and desperate determination. This was it. My first day of training for underground fighting. The space was nothing like the pack training facility. No clean mats, no organized equipment, no cheerful teammates encouraging each other. Just concrete floors stained with God knows what, heavy bags hanging from rusted chains, and a boxing ring that looked like it had seen actual deaths. ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± Rico¡¯s voice came from behind me. ¡°Good. Shows discipline.¡± I turned to face him. He looked different in workout clothes¨Cleaner, harder, more dangerous. Like he could actually teach someone how to hurt people. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I asked. ¡°Coming.¡± He checked his watch. ¡°You¡¯ll meet the team at six. Fair warning¨Cthey¡¯re not gonna be happy about you.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re a woman. And because you¡¯re taking up space they think belongs to them.¡± His expression was matter¨Cof¨Cfact. ¡°They¡¯re gonna test you. Push you. Try to make you quit.¡± My hands clenched into fists. ¡°I won¡¯t quit.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± At exactly six AM, they started arriving. Men. All men. Big, brutal¨Clooking men with cauliflower ears and scarred knuckles and eyes that had seen too much violence. They looked at me like I was a joke. An insult. ¡°The fuck is this?¡± The first one through the door was massive¨Ceasily six¨Cfoot¨Cfour, built like a tank. His nose had been broken so many times it barely looked human anymore. ¡°We running a daycare now, Rico?¡± ¡°Flint, meet Sera. Sera, meet Flint.¡± Rico¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°She¡¯s training with us.¡± Flint¡¯sugh was harsh and ugly. ¡°Training? You serious? She looks like a stiff wind would break her.¡± More men filed in. Eight total, not counting Rico. All of them staring at me with varying degrees of amusement and contempt. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s lost,¡± another one said. His ent was thick, Eastern European maybe. Scars crisscrossed his shaved head like a road map. ¡°Yoga studio is three blocks down, little girl. Heat flooded my cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not lost.¡± 19:11 168 Chapter 168 You will be,¡± Flint said, cracking his knuckles with sounds like gunshots. ¡°First time someone hits you for real¡± Rico pped his hands once, sharp andmanding. ¡°Alright,dies. Enough chatting. Time to work.¡± The warm¨Cup was brutal. Burpees until my legs shook. Push¨Cups until my arms gave out. Sprints across the gym floor until I thought my lungs would burst. And through it all, the men watched me struggle with barely concealed satisfaction. ¡°Come on, princess!¡± Flint shouted as I copsed after my third set of burpees. ¡°My grandmother moves faster than that!¡± I pushed myself up. Did five more. Copsed again. ¡°Pathetic,¡± someone muttered. But I got up. Again. And again. Until the warm¨Cup was finally over and my entire body was screaming for mercy. ¡°Sparring,¡± Rico announced. ¡°Flint, you¡¯re with Sera.¡± Flint¡¯s grin was terrifying. ¡°With pleasure.¡± In the pack training facility, Marcus, my former trainer¨Chad been tough but fair. He¡¯d pushed us hard but never tried to hurt us. Never wanted us to fail. This Flint was different. He came at me like I owed him money. Fast, brutal, with no mercy or restraint. His first punch caught me in the ribs before I could even think about blocking. The air left my lungs in a rush. I stumbled backward, gasping. ¡°Block!¡± Rico shouted from somewhere far away. ¡°Get your hands up!¡± Flint didn¡¯t wait for me to recover. He closed the distance with two steps and drove his fist toward my face. I managed to get my hands up this time. His knuckles connected with my forearms hard enough to make my bones ache. Then he swept my legs. I hit the concrete floor so hard I saw stars. Before I could move, his weight was on top of me, his forearm pressing against my throat. ¡°Tap out,¡± he growled. I couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t think. Panic wed at my chest. ¡°TAP OUT!¡± My hand pped the floor twice. He released me immediately and stood up, leaving me gasping on the concrete. ¡°Twenty seconds,¡± someone said. ¡°New record.¡± Laughter echoed through the gym. Harsh and mocking. ¡°Get up,¡± Rico ordered. 19:11 168 Chapter 168 I couldn¡¯t. My body wouldn¡¯t cooperate. ¡°I said GET UP!¡± Something in his voice made me move. I rolled onto my side, then my hands and knees, then finally to my feet. Everything hurt. My ribs, my arms, my throat where Flint¡¯s forearm had pressed. ¡°Again,¡± Rico said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You heard me. Again.¡± This timested thirty seconds before Flint had me in a chokehold. I tapped out before I passed out. The third time, Isted almost a minute. By the tenth round, I was barely conscious. Blood dripped from my nose. My right eye was swelling shut. Every breath felt like someone was stabbing my ribs. ¡°Enough,¡± Rico finally called. I copsed to my knees, grateful it was over. ¡°Not bad for a first day,¡± Flint said, and there might have been the tiniest hint of respect in his voice. ¡°Most people quit after round three.¡± Updates are released by find[?]ovel The next three weeks were hell. Every morning, I dragged myself to the gym at six AM. Every morning, the men were waiting with their cruel jokes and crueler fists. Every morning, I got beaten, bruised, bloodied. But I kept showing up. ¡°Your defense is shit,¡± the Eastern European guy told me after knocking me down for the fifth time in one session. ¡°You leave yourself open constantly.¡± ¡°Then teach me,¡± I gasped from the floor. He looked surprised. ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll keep being easy to beat. And where¡¯s the fun in that?¡± He stared at me for a long moment. Then, incredibly, heughed. ¡°Alright, little fighter. I show you.¡± He helped me to my feet. ¡°Keep your elbows tight to your body. Like this. Hands high. Chin down.¡± 1 It wasn¡¯t much. But it was something. Slowly, painfully, I started learning. Not just how to take hits¨Cthough God knows I was getting plenty of practice at that¡ªbut how to throw them. How to read an opponent¡¯s bodynguage. How to find openings and exploit them. 19:11 315 168 Chapter 168 ¡°Hit him in the throat,¡± Rico instructed one day as I sparred with a newer guy. ¡°Stomp on his instep. Gouge his eyes if you have to? Back at the pack, Marcus would have been horrified. ¡°We fight with honor,¡± he always said. ¡°We protect each other, even inbat.¡± But these men didn¡¯t care about honor. They cared about winning. And slowly, sickeningly, I realized I was starting to think the same way. The bruises became constantpanions. Purple and yellow and ck, spreading across my ribs, my arms, my face like abstract art. I stopped looking in mirrors because I didn¡¯t recognize the woman staring back. The grocery store shifts became torture of a different kind. I didn¡¯t listen to Rico. I couldn¡¯t quit. Couldn¡¯t give up that tiny, pathetic paycheck, even though Rico had given me money. Because what if the fighting didn¡¯t work out? What if I got too injured to continue? So I worked nights. Stocked shelves when the store was empty, my bruised body screaming with every movement. Tried to avoid customers who might ask questions. Three weeks into training, I showed up for my shift with a ck eye, split lip, and bruises covering half my face. Gary took one look at me and his expression shifted from annoyance to something that might have been concern. Might have been. ¡°Jesus Christ, Sara.¡± He set down his clipboard. ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I tried to move past him toward the time clock. He blocked my path. ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like nothing. That looks like someone beat the shit out of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not fine. You look like you went ten rounds with Mike Tyson.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°Does your husband do this to you?¡± The question hit me like a physical blow. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your husband. Boyfriend. Whatever.¡± Gary¡¯s voice took on that tone men used when they were trying to be understanding but really just wanted gossip. ¡°Is he hitting you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a husband,¡± I said through gritted teeth. My hands clenched into fists at my sides. Comment 1 Leave the firstment for this chapter. View All > < Cobblestone 169 169 Chapter 169 169 Chapter 169 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 ¡°I don¡¯t have a husband,¡± I said through gritted teeth, my hands clenched so tight my nails dug into my palms. Gary¡¯s eyes narrowed, looking me up and down like I was some kind of puzzle he couldn¡¯t solve. ¡°Boyfriend then? Because somebody sure as hell did that to your face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°It is my business when you show up to work looking like a domestic violence poster!¡± His voice was getting louder, drawing attention from other employees. ¡°Jesus Christ, Sara. You¡¯re scaring the customers. I had three people¨ªn yesterday that you looked threatening.¡±¡± The word almost made meugh. Three weeks ago, I couldn¡¯t threaten a fly. Now apparently my face was too scary for the precious customers. ¡°I¡¯ll wear more makeup,¡± I said tly. ¡°Makeup isn¡¯t going to cover that!¡± Gary gestured at my face like it was personally offensive to him. ¡°You look like you got hit by a bus! And frankly, I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯re bringing drama into my store that I don¡¯t need.¡± My jaw clenched. ¡°Drama?¡± ¡°Yes, drama!¡± He was on a roll now, his face getting redder with each word. ¡°First that incident with the customer and the card reader- which you still owe me two hundred dors for, by the way. Then Mia disappears and leaves me short¨Cstaffed because apparently she felt ¡®unsafe¡® around you-¡± ¡°What?¡± The word exploded out of me. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t y dumb. She called me from her mom¡¯s house. Said you were harassing her about some money, sending threatening texts, making her ufortable.¡± Heat flooded through my entire body. That lying, maniptive little bitch. ¡°She borrowed money from me!¡± My voice was shaking now. ¡°She lied to me, stole from me, and then blocked my number!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what she told me.¡± Gary crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°She said you were acting crazy, stalking her, making up stories about her boyfriend hitting her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± The words came out louder than I intended. A customer at register three looked over nervously. ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me,¡± Gary shot back. ¡°You show up here looking like you¡¯ve been in a bar fight, acting paranoid, making wild usations ¡°They¡¯re not wild usations! She stole from me!¡± ¡°So you say. But I¡¯ve known Mia for two years. Sweet girl. Never caused any problems until you showed up.¡± His eyes were cold now, 19.31 164 189 Chapter 169 calcting. ¡°And honestly, Sara, you¡¯ve been nothing but problems since day one.¡± My hands were shaking. Not from fear this time. From rage so pure and hot it felt like my blood was boiling. ¡°Yet here we are.¡± Gary¡¯s expression was smug now. Satisfied. Like he¡¯d been waiting for this moment. ¡°You know what? I think it¡¯s time we had a serious conversation about your future here. He waved vaguely at my face without looking up. ¡°Making other employees ufortable. Creating a hostile work environment-¡± ¡°I¡¯m creating a hostile work environment?¡± Another step closer. My vision was going red around the edges. ¡°And then there¡¯s the matter of your attitude.¡± Still staring at his phone. Stillpletely oblivious. ¡°You¡¯re argumentative, defensive. unable to take constructive criticism-¡± ¡°Constructive criticism.¡± My voice sounded strange to my own ears. t. Cold. Dangerous. ¡°Yes. Like right now, for instance. I¡¯m trying to have a professional conversation with you about your performance, and you¡¯re getting emotional-¡± I moved. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? ?ovelFind Three weeks of training. Three weeks of learning how to hurt people. Three weeks of Flint and his crew teaching me where the vulnerable spots were. My hand shot out and grabbed Gary¡¯s throat. Not hard enough to crush. Not hard enough to do permanent damage. But hard enough to cut off his air. Hard enough to make his eyes go wide with shock and fear. Hard enough to make him drop his phone. ¡°S¨CSara-¡± he choked out, his hands flying up to grab my wrist. I squeezed harder. Not enough to kill. Just enough to make a point. ¡°You want to talk about hostile work environments?¡± My voice was eerily calm. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how you¡¯ve been docking my pay for things that weren¡¯t my fault.¡± ¡°I c¨Ccan¡¯t-¡± His face was turning red. I released his throat just enough to let him breathe. He gasped, sucking in air like a drowning man. ¡°I¡¯ll fire you!¡± he managed to gasp out. ¡°I¡¯ll call the cops! I¡¯ll-¡± I mmed him backward into the wall. His head hit with a satisfying thunk that made him see stars. ¡°You¡¯ll do nothing,¡± I said quietly. Deadly. ¡°Because if you call the cops, I¡¯ll tell them about all thebor vitions. The wage theft. The unsafe working conditions. The sexual harassmentints you buried.¡± ¡°Sara, please¡± His voice crackedpletely. Tears were starting to stream down his red face. And God help me, I liked it. Liked seeing him scared. Liked having power over someone who¡¯d had power over me for so long. 19:11 < 169 Chapter 169 Was this what Damien felt like when he used his alpha authority? This intoxicating rush of control? ¡°Get on your knees,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You heard me. Get. On. Your. Knees.¡± He hesitated. I squeezed his throat again, and he dropped like a puppet with cut strings. His knees hit the floor hard enough to make him wince. ¡°Good.¡± I released his throatpletely and stepped back. ¡°Now listen very carefully, Gary¡± He looked up at me with watery, terrified eyes. This man who¡¯d made my life hell for weeks. This man who¡¯d taken advantage of my desperation. This man who was now kneeling on the floor like a scared child. ¡°I quit,¡± I said simply. ¡°You¨Cwhat?¡± ¡°I quit. Effective immediately.¡± I yanked off my employee vest and threw it at his face. ¡°You can mail my final paycheck. And you better not dock it for anything, or I wille back here.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he whispered. ¡°Okay, fine. Just¨Cjust go. Please.¡± ¡°One more thing.¡± I crouched down so we were eye¨Clevel. ¡°I know you¡¯ve got a new girl starting next week. Neen years old, fresh out of high school, desperate for a job.¡± His face went even paler. ¡°How-¡± ¡°I saw the hiring paperwork on your deskst week.¡± I grabbed his chin, forcing him to look at me. ¡°If I hear that you¡¯ve been treating her the way you treated me¨Cif I hear about any wage theft, any bullying, any of your bullshit¨CI wille back here. And next time, I won¡¯t be so gentle.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± he said quickly. Too quickly. ¡°I swear, I won¡¯t touch her, I won¡¯t-¡± ¡°Good.¡± I released his chin and stood up. ¡°Because I know where you live, Gary. I know you drive a 2015 Honda Civic with a dent in the passenger door, I know your wife left you six months ago because you¡¯re a miserable excuse for a human being¡± I turned and started walking toward the exit. Behind me, I could hear Gary scrambling to his feet, his breathing harsh and panicked. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± he shouted after me, his voice cracking with fear trying to masquerade as anger. ¡°You¡¯re fucking crazy! No wonder your husband beats you!¡± I stopped. Turned slowly. He immediately took a step back, his bravado crumbling in real time. ¡°I told you,¡± I said softly, dangerously. ¡°I don¡¯t have a husband.¡± Cobblestone 170 170 Chapter 170 Discover more novels at find¡¤novel Seraphina¡¯s POV The roar of the crowd hit me like a physical wave before I even stepped through the curtain. My hands wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. I clenched them into fists, tried to steady my breathing, tried to remember everything Rico had drilled into me over the past three weeks. *Keep your guard up. Move your feet. Don¡¯t let him corner you.* ¡°You ready?¡± Rico appeared beside me, his face all hard angles in the harsh backstage lighting. ¡°No.¡± My voice came out smaller than I wanted. ¡°Good. Nerves keep you sharp.¡± He grabbed my shoulders, forcing me to look at him. ¡°Listen to me. Kade¨Cthat¡¯s your opponent tonight- he¡¯s big. He¡¯s strong. He¡¯s going to try to intimidate you.¡± ¡°He already is intimidating me,¡± I admitted. ¡°But he¡¯s slow. And he underestimates women.¡± Rico¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°Use that. Be faster. Be smarter. And for God¡¯s sake, don¡¯t let him pin you against the ropes.¡± The announcer¡¯s voice boomed through the warehouse: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! Our next fight features a neer to the circuit!¡± This was it. This was really happening. ¡°You got this,¡± Rico said, but his eyes said something different. Something that looked ufortably like doubt. 1 I stepped through the curtain. The noise tripled instantly. But it wasn¡¯t cheering. It wasughing. Jeering. The kind of cruel mockery that made my skin crawl. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± someone shouted from the crowd. ¡°She looks like she weighs ny pounds!¡± ¡°This is gonna be a massacre!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take bets on which bone he breaks first!¡± My legs felt like jelly as I climbed the steps. The canvas was stained with old blood. Some of it might be mine soon. The overhead lights were blinding, making the crowd beyond them look like shadows. Faceless. Hungry. Waiting for me to fail. ¡°In the blue corner,¡± the announcer bellowed, ¡°making her debut tonight¨CSERA!¡± The crowd erupted in boos and catcalls so loud it felt like the walls might copse. ¡°Go home, little girl!¡± ¡°Someone call child protective services!¡± 19:14 170 Chapter 170 ¡°I got fifty bucks says she doesn¡¯tst thirty seconds!¡± ¡°Make it twenty! She won¡¯tst fifteen!¡± Heat flooded my face. My hands trembled as I gripped the ropes. The rough material bit into my palms. This was a mistake. This was all a huge, terrible mistake. Then the opposite door opened, and Kade stepped out. Oh God. He was a monster. Not just tall, but built like a mountain. Dark skin stretched over muscles that looked carved from stone. His shaved head reflected the overhead lights like polished obsidian, and his shoulders were so broad they barely fit through the doorway. The crowd went absolutely insane. Cheering. Whistling. Chanting his name like he was some kind of god. ¡°KADE! KADE! KADE!¡± The sound vibrated through my chest, through my bones. Dozens of voices merged into one deafening roar of bloodlust. He climbed into the ring with the easy confidence of a predator entering familiar hunting grounds. Someone who knew exactly how this would end.. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart,¡± he said as he moved past me to his corner. His voice was deep, amused, with a Southern drawl that somehow made it worse. The crowdughed. Someone threw a beer can that ttered across the floor outside the ring. The referee called us to the center of the ring. Up close, Kade was even more terrifying. His fists looked like sledgehammers. ¡°Touch gloves,¡± the referee ordered. Kade¡¯s fist met mine with enough force to make my entire arm go numb. His grin widened, showing perfect white teeth. ¡°Gonna enjoy this,¡± he said softly. Just for me to hear. We returned to our corners. Rico was climbing through the ropes, his face grim. ¡°Remember what I taught you,¡± he said, fitting my mouthguard. His hands were steady, but I could see the tension in his jaw. ¡°If you get knocked down¨Cget back up. No matter what. You hear me?¡± I nodded, not trusting my voice. The bell rang. The sound cut through the air like a gunshot. Kade came at me like a freight train. I barely got my hands up in time. His first punch caught my forearms with enough force to send shockwaves up to my shoulders. The 19.14 170 Chapter 170 impact rattled my teeth. His second punch¨CJesus Christ, his second punch¨Cmmed into my ribs like a baseball bat. I ducked under his next swing and circled away, my feet remembering the footwork Flint had drilled into me until I could do it in my sleep. Light. Quick. Don¡¯t be where he expects you to be. But Kade was faster than I¡¯d anticipated. Way faster. He cut off my escape route like he¡¯d read my mind, driving me backward toward the ropes with a series of jabs that whistled past my face. ¡°Nowhere to run, little girl,¡± he said. His fist caught me in the jaw. The world exploded into stars and pain. The taste of copper flooded my mouth¨Chot, metallic, wrong. Blood. My blood. The crowd roared with savage approval. ¡°FINISH HER!¡± ¡°TEAR HER APART!¡± ¡°THIS IS WHAT SHE GETS FOR THINKING SHE COULD FIGHT A MAN!¡± I raised my guard, trying to protect my face. Trying to think through the ringing in my ears. His next punch drove into my stomach so hard I thought my spine might snap. Then another to my ribs¨Cthe same ribs he¡¯d already hit. Another to my shoulder that sent electricity shooting down my arm. Each hit felt like being struck by a car. I threw a desperate punch at his face. He blocked it with contemptuous ease and countered with an uppercut that lifted mepletely off my feet. My vision went pure white. When it cleared, I was on the canvas. The rough material scraped against my cheek. The referee was counting, his voice distorted like he was underwater. ¡°¡­three¡­four¡­five¡­¡± ¡°¡­six¡­seven¡­¡± I staggered to my feet at eight. The referee grabbed my face, checking my eyes. ¡°You good to continue?¡± I nodded, even though I could barely see straight. Even though my legs felt like they might copse any second. ¡°Fight!¡± 39.74 Cobblestone 171 171 Chapter 171 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 Kade closed the distance in two steps. I tried to move, tried to circle away, but my legs wouldn¡¯t cooperate fast enough. His fist connected with my face again¨Charder this time. Something in my nose crunched. Blood poured down my chin, hot and thick. ¡°YEAH! BREAK HER NOSE!¡± ¡°MAKE HER CRY!¡± I tasted blood. Felt my lip split open like overripe fruit. Heard the crowd screaming for my destruction, and underneath it all, heard Just like everyone always had. Kade grabbed me by the shoulders and drove his knee into my stomach. I doubled over, gagging, trying not to vomit. ¡°Stay down,¡± he said, almost kindly. ¡°Just stay down and this stops.¡± But I couldn¡¯t. Wouldn¡¯t. I threw a wild hook at his head. It connected¨Cbarely¨Cbut it was enough to make him step back in surprise. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got some fight in you after all,¡± he said, grinning wider. ¡°Good. I was worried this would be boring.¡± The bell rang, ending the round. I copsed onto the stool in my corner. Rico was in my face immediately, pressing an ice pack against my swelling eye. The cold burned worse than the heat. ¡°You¡¯re getting destroyed out there,¡± he said tly. ¡°Thanks for the fucking pep talk,¡± I gasped. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Rico grabbed my chin, forcing me to look at him through my one good eye. ¡°If you keep fighting like this¨Cif you keep letting him back you up¨Che¡¯s going to knock you out. Or worse.¡± ¡°Worse?¡± Myugh came out as a wet cough. ¡°What¡¯s worse?¡± ¡°Hospital. Permanent damage. Death.¡± His grip tightened. ¡°You need to stop being scared and start being angry.¡± ¡°I AM angry!¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re terrified. There¡¯s a difference.¡± He pulled the ice pack away, and I saw his expression. Hard. Demanding. ¡°You want to survive this? You want to win? Then you need to stop fighting like a victim and start fighting like a predator.¡± The ten¨Csecond warning sounded. Too soon. Way too soon. 19:14 < 171 Chapter 171 ¡°Remember,¡± Rico said as I forced myself to stand, ¡°fast and dirty. No rules. No mercy, Fit him where it hurts and don¡¯t stop hitting until he goes down.¡± Round two was worse. So much worse. Kade had figured out all my patterns. Every time I tried to circle away, he was there. Every time I threw a punch, he countered with three. His fists were everywhere¨Cmy face, my body, my arms when I tried to block. A punch to my temple made the world tilt violently sideways. Another to my ribs drove the air from my lungs in a sound that was half scream, half sob. A knee to my stomach doubled me over, and I tasted bile mixing with blood. I was drowning in pain. Drowning in the realization that I waspletely, utterly outmatched. The crowd was loving every second of it. Cheering every time Kadended a hit. Laughing every time I stumbled. Some of them were literally jumping up and down with excitement, spilling beer and screaming for more blood. My blood. ¡°MAKE HER BLEED MORE!¡± ¡°BREAK SOMETHING! COME ON!¡± ¡°THIS IS PATHETIC! PUT HER OUT OF HER MISERY!¡± Kade caught me with abination that sent me spinning into the ropes. I bounced off them like a rag doll, barely staying upright. My legs were jelly. My vision was tunneling. ¡°Stay down!¡± someone shouted from the crowd. ¡°Just stay down before he kills you!¡± But I couldn¡¯t. Wouldn¡¯t. Because if I stayed down here, I¡¯d stay down everywhere. I raised my fists and charged. Kade¡¯sugh was loud enough to hear over the crowd¨Ccruel and delighted. He stepped into my rush like he was swatting a fly and drove his fist into my face with devastating precision. My head snapped back. Blood sprayed in an arc across the canvas. I went down hard. The impact knocked what little air I had left from my lungs. The canvas was rough against my cheek. Warm. Wet with my own blood. The referee started counting again. *This is it. This is where it ends. This is where I die.* ¡°ONE!¡± *You¡¯re pathetic. Look at you.* ¡°TWO!¡± 19:14 > 171 Chapter 171 *Mia was right to steal from you. Gary was right to mock you.* ¡°THREE!¡± *You abandoned your babies because you¡¯re weak. You ran away because you¡¯re a coward.* ¡°FOUR!¡± But then I heard it. Through the roaring crowd. Through the ringing in my ears. Through everything. Damien¡¯s voice. From that night at the Morrison house. *¡°Tell her Adrian and her baby girl needs her mother.¡°* ¡°FIVE!¡± I pushed myself up. The referee grabbed my face, checking my eyes. I could barely see him through the blood and swelling. ¡°Are you sure? Are you absolutely sure you want to continue?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Last chance. I can stop this right now-¡± ¡°NO!¡± The word exploded out of me with more force than I¡¯d thought I still had. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡± The referee stepped back reluctantly. ¡°Fight!¡± This time, when Kade came at me, something fundamental had shifted. The fear was gone. Burned away by rage so pure and incandescent it felt like my blood was on fire. I didn¡¯t care about winning anymore. Didn¡¯t care about the money or proving anything to anyone. I just wanted to hurt him. Wanted to make him feel a fraction of what I¡¯d been feeling. He threw a punch. I slipped it¨Cbarely. Another. I ducked under it, my body moving on pure instinct. He was strong. But Rico was right¨Che¡¯d gotten cocky. Comfortable. He thought I was finished. I darted inside his guard and drove my fist into his throat. Not hard enough to crush his windpipe. But hard enough to make him gag. Hard enough to make his eyes go wide with genuine shock. The crowd gasped. Actually gasped. While he was reeling, I stomped on his instep with all my weight. Felt something crunch under my heel. Kade roared¨Cactually roared¨Cand swung wildly. His fist whistled past my ear close enough to feel the discement of air. I dropped low and drove my shoulder into his knee. The same knee I¡¯d just stomped on. 19:14 < 171 Chapter 171 He staggered. For the first time since the fight began, Kade actually staggered backward. The crowd¡¯s cheering faltered. Confused. Uncertain. Someone shouted ¡°What the fuck?¡± I didn¡¯t give him time to recover. I threw everything I had left¨Cpunches, elbows, knees, anything that would hurt. Most of them were sloppy. Most of them missed. But some connected. The bell rang for the end of round two. Back in my corner, Rico was grinning like a madman. ¡°NOW that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about! You hurt him!¡± ¡°I barely touched him,¡± I panted, spitting blood into a bucket. So much blood. ¡°You scared him. Look at his face. That¡¯s even better.¡± Rico wiped my face with a cold towel, his movements quick and efficient. ¡°One more round. Just one more. Can you make it?¡± Every part of my body screamed no. My face was so swollen I could barely open my left eye. My ribs might be cracked. I was pretty sure I had a concussion. Blood wouldn¡¯t stop pouring from my nose. But I nodded anyway. ¡°Good girl.¡± Rico leaned closer, his voice dropping. ¡°Now listen carefully. He¡¯s going toe out aggressive. Angry. Ego¡¯s bruised. Use that. Make him chase you. Tire him out. Then¨Cand only then¨Cyou go for the kill.¡± ¡°The kill?¡± ¡°Whatever it takes to put him down. You understand me? Whatever. It. Takes.¡± Round three. The bell rang like the start of an execution. Kade came out like a man possessed. The confident smile waspletely gone. Now his face was twisted with rage and something that might have been humiliation. Good. Anger made people stupid. He threw a haymaker that would have taken my head clean off if it connected. I ducked under it¨Cfelt it whistle over my hair¨Cand drove my fist into his kidney. He grunted and spun faster than someone his size should be able to move, catching me with a backhand that sent me stumbling across the ring. Stars exploded across my vision again. But I kept my feet. We circled each other, both breathing hard, both bleeding, both refusing to quit. The crowd was on their feet now, no longerughing. Kade rushed me. I sidestepped at thest second and used his momentum against him, grabbing his arm and throwing him toward the ropes. He caught himself and turned, his face now a mask of pure fury. 19:14 171 Chapter 171 ¡°You¡¯re dead,¡± he snarled. ¡°You hear me? DEAD!¡± ¡°Prove it.¡± His fist caught my cheek. My fist caught his nose. Blood sprayed¨C1 couldn¡¯t tell whose. Another exchange. Another. Another. The crowd was screaming so loud the walls were shaking. People were throwing money. Throwing drinks. Completely losing their minds. ¡°KILL HER!¡± ¡°NO! FINISH HIM!¡± ¡°OH MY GOD THIS IS INSANE!¡± Thirty seconds left. I could hear the timekeeper counting down, each second punctuated by the crowd¡¯s roar. Kade was slowing. His punches were getting wilder, sloppier. The damage I¡¯d done to his knee was affecting his bnce. He was favoring his left side. Twenty seconds. I was barely conscious. Running on pure adrenaline and spite. My vision was tunneling. My legs were about to give out. Fifteen seconds. Kade threw another haymaker. I saw iting this time. Saw it in slow motion. I dropped low. Let it sail over my head. Then I drove my knee straight up between his legs with every ounce of strength I had left. The sound Kade made wasn¡¯t human. It was high¨Cpitched. Agonized. The sound of someone experiencing a pain so profound their brain couldn¡¯t process it. His eyes went wider than I¡¯d thought physically possible. His mouth opened in a silent scream that no sound came out of. The entire crowd went silent. Absolutely silent. Hundreds of people holding their breath as one. Kade dropped like a puppet with all its strings cut. His knees hit the canvas first, then he toppled sideways in a fetal position, both hands between his legs, his face turning gray. The referee jumped in immediately, checking him. Checking me. This text is hosted at Find~Novel Ten seconds. Nine. Eight. Kade was trying to get up. His body was trying. But nothing was working. He rolled onto his side, gasping like a fish, his eyes rolling back 19 14 171 Chapter 171 in his head. Five. Four. Three. Two. One. The bell rang. For a long, suspended moment, no one moved. No one breathed. The entire warehouse was frozen. Then the referee raised my arm. ¡°Winner!¡± His voice cracked with disbelief. ¡°SERA!¡± The sound was so loud it was painful. People were screaming, jumping, throwing money in the air like confetti. Someone set off what might have been fireworks. Bills rained down around the ring¨Cfives, tens, twenties, hundreds¨Cas people lost bets and won fortunes. ¡°HOLY SHIT!¡± ¡°DID THAT JUST HAPPEN?¡± ¡°SHE ACTUALLY FUCKING WON!¡± I¡¯d won. I¡¯d actually fucking won. My legs gave outpletely. Rico caught me before I hit the canvas, his arms wrapping around me as someone pressed five thousand dors in cash into my bloody hands. ¡°You did it,¡± Rico was saying, over and over. His voice sounded choked with emotion. ¡°Holy shit. Holy fucking shit, you actually did it.¡± Everything went dark around the edges. I felt myself falling, felt Rico¡¯s arms tighten around me, heard him shouting for a medic. Myst thought before consciousness slipped away was simple and triumphant: *I¡¯m a fighter now. Again.* 1 Comment 5 Post your firstment! Cobblestone 172 Damien¡¯s POV The quarterly reports blurred together on myputer screen. Numbers that should have meant something, Profit margins. Projected growth. Territory expansion. None of it fucking mattered. I rubbed my eyes, the ache behind them pulsing in time with my heartbeat. Three months. Three months since Sera had walked out that door, and I still couldn¡¯t concentrate for more than five minutes without my mind drifting to her. *Where is she? Is she safe? Is she eating enough?* I mmed theptop shut harder than necessary. The sound echoed through my empty office like a gunshot. ¡°Alpha?¡± I looked up to find Lucas standing in my doorway, concern etched across his face. When had he knocked? How long had he been standing there? ¡°What?¡± The word came out sharper than I intended. ¡°Board meeting in ten minutes.¡± Lucas stepped inside, closing the door behind him. ¡°You forgot, didn¡¯t you?¡± Had I? I nced at my calendar. Tuesday, 2 PM. Quarterly review with the pack¡¯s business council. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget,¡± I lied. Lucas¡¯s expression said he knew better, but he was kind enough not to call me on it. Instead, he settled into the chair across from my desk with that easy confidence that used to irritate me. Now it was just¡­ familiar. Comforting, even. ¡°You look like shit,¡± he said bluntly. ¡°Thanks for the pep talk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, man.¡± He leaned forward, his elbows on his knees. ¡°When¡¯s thest time you slept?¡± My jaw clenched. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Adrian told Riley you always scream when you sleep.¡± Lucas¡¯s voice was gentle now. The words hit me like a physical blow. My son. My five¨Cyear¨Cold son was listening to his father break down in the middle of the night. ¡°I¡¯m handling it,¡± I said, but even I didn¡¯t believe that anymore. ¡°Are you?¡± Lucas stood up, moving to the window that overlooked the city. ¡°Because from where I¡¯m standing, you¡¯re barely functioning. You¡¯re running the pack on autopilot. You forget meetings. You snap at everyone.¡± Silence stretched between us like a chasm. 19:14 < 172 Chapter 172 ¡°I¡¯m not falling apart,¡± I said finally. ¡°Then what do you call this?¡± Lucas gestured at me, at my office, at everything, ¡°Youe in before dawn. You leave after midnight. You barely eat. You don¡¯t shift anymore. When¡¯s thest time you let Alex out for a run?¡± I couldn¡¯t remember. Weeks? Maybe longer? ¡°The pack needs me focused,¡± I said. ¡°The pack needs their Alpha to not work himself to death!¡± Lucas¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°I¡¯m doing my best,¡± I whispered. Lucas held my gaze for a long moment. Then he shook his head slowly, disappointment radiating from every line of his body. ¡°You know where to find me when you¡¯re ready to stop being an asshole,¡± he said, and walked out. The door closed with a soft click that felt louder than any m. I sat there in the silence, staring at the closed door, feeling something crack deeper inside my chest. The board meeting was a blur of voices and presentations I didn¡¯t care about. I nodded at the right times. Made appropriatements. Approved budgets and rejected proposals. All while feeling like I was drowning. By six PM, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I left early, ignoring Emma¡¯s surprised expression as I walked past her desk without exnation. The drive home felt eternal. Every red light another moment to think about Sera. Every familiarndmark another reminder that she should be here, beside me,ining about traffic or telling me about her day. But she wasn¡¯t. She¡¯d left. The unfairness of it made my chest burn with rage and helplessness in equal measure. Home looked the same as always. Grand. Beautiful. Empty. After dinner¨Creheated pasta that Adrian picked at and Lily smeared across her high chair¨CI put both kids to bed. Stories for Adrian. A bottle for Lily. The usual routine that felt anything but usual without Sera. 1 Alone in our bedroom, I stood by the window, staring out at the moon rising over the trees. Full and bright and mocking. I pressed my palm against the ss, closing my eyes. Somewhere out there, she was living her life without us. Probably convinced she¡¯d made the right choice. Probably sleeping better than I had in months. Except¡­ My chest tightened suddenly. Sharp. Unexpected. Painnced through me like someone had driven a knife between my ribs. Not physical pain. Something else. Something deeper. *What the hell?* 16 34 213 Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel 172 Chapter 172 I stumbled backward from the window, my hand flying to my chest. The bond mark on my wrist burned hot, pulsing with a urgency! hadn¡¯t felt since- Since never. We¡¯d neverpleted the mate bond. I¡¯d never marked her. So why did it feel like my soul was being ripped in half? It feels like my mate is being hurt right now. Another wave of pain crashed through me. Worse this time. My knees buckled, and I grabbed the edge of the bed to keep from falling. *Sera.* Her name tore from my lips unbidden. The connection between us¨Cthat fragile, iplete thing¨Cwas screaming at me. Warning me. Something was wrong. Something was very, very wrong. Comment 4 Post your firstment! Vote 8 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Cobblestone 173 173 Chapter 173 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 **Three yearster.** The afternoon sun painted golden squares across my living room floor, and I was sprawled on the couch eating cereal straight from the box like the sophisticated adult I¡¯d be. My phone buzzed. I nced at the screen and nearly choked on a mouthful of Cheerios. *Caleb Morrison* My heart did a weird flippy thing. Hope, panic, and guilt all mixed up like a bad cocktail. Read full story at find?novel I let it ring twice more. ying it cool. Totally casual. Like my palms weren¡¯t suddenly sweaty. ¡°Hey!¡± Way too enthusiastic. Tone it down, Sera. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°There she is!¡± Caleb sounded way too cheerful. ¡°My favorite city girl who¡¯s apparently too busy being badass to call her favorite border family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too busy,¡± I said, sitting up. Cheerios went everywhere. Great. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ you know. Doing stuff.¡± ¡°Stuff. Right.¡± Heughed. ¡°What kind of stuff?¡± ¡°Actually, I was eating cereal in my pajamas and debating if I need to be a real adult today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s three¨Cthirty, Sera.¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m winning at life.¡± ¡°So for real though,¡± Caleb said, voice getting softer. ¡°How are you doing? And don¡¯t say ¡®fine¡® because I can hear when you¡¯re lying.¡± I hugged my knees to my chest. Suddenly felt small. ¡°I¡¯m doing¡­ actually pretty good. Not fake good. Like, real good.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Yeah. Got a nice ce. Work¡¯s steady. I even have money saved up. And get this¨CI bought furniture. Real furniture. Not stuff I found on the street.¡± ¡°Look at you! All grown up and responsible!¡± ¡°I know, right? Though I did kill a cactusst month. So maybe I¡¯m not that grown up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a weirdo.¡± ¡°Thanks. I try.¡± I picked at my pajama pants. ¡°But yeah, seriously. Things are good. Still fighting. Making decent money. Can¡¯t really ¡°Still fighting though.¡± And there it was. That worried tone. ¡°You know that scares the crap out of me, right?¡± 10:15 173 Chapter 173 My walls mmed up instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t start with the worry thing.¡± The words came out sharper than I meant. ¡°I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°I know you can- ¡°Do you?¡± I snapped. ¡°Because it sounds like you think I¡¯m still that scared mess who showed up at your door with nothing. But I¡¯m not her anymore, Caleb. I¡¯m not.¡± 1) Silence. The bad kind. The kind that made me feel like an asshole. Shit. Why did I do that? Why did I always bite people¡¯s heads off when they cared? ¡°Sorry,¡± I said quickly. ¡°That came out wrong. I just¡ª¡± ¡°No, I get it.¡± He sounded understanding, which made it worse. ¡°You worked your ass off to get where you are. And you¡¯re right. You¡¯re not that person anymore. You¡¯re tough as hell now. Total badass.¡± My throat got tight. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°But Sera? Just because you¡¯re strong doesn¡¯t mean people can¡¯t worry about you. You know that, right?¡± I stared at the ceiling. ¡°Yeah. I know.¡± ¡°Do you though?¡± ¡°Can we please change the subject?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s kind of why I¡¯m calling. I need to ask you something¡± ¡°What?¡± I tried to sound normal. Failedpletely. ¡°Mom¡¯s turning sixty next week.¡± Relief hit me like a truck. Just birthday stuff. Normal stuff. Nothing scary. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s awesome! Tell her happy birthday for me.¡± ¡°I will. But the thing is¡­¡± He paused. ¡°We¡¯re throwing her a party. Saturday night. And she really wants you there.¡± The room tilted. ¡°Caleb, I don¡¯t-¡± ¡°Wait, just listen. Before you say no, just hear me out. Okay?¡± I couldn¡¯t talk. My mouth went totally dry. Hands shaking. Three years. I¡¯d stayed away for three whole years. Built this whole new life where nobody knew me, where I could just be¡­ whoever. Where the past couldn¡¯t find me. And now he wanted me to go back. M19:15 173 Chapter 173 ¡°You still there?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Look, I know it¡¯s a lot to ask. I know you left for reasons. Good reasons. His voice got all soft and pleading. ¡°But Mom misses you like crazy. She talks about you all the time. Like, all the time. ¡®I hope Sera¡¯s cating enough. I hope she¡¯s not lonely. I hope she knows she can alwayse home.¡°¡± Tears just started falling. Hot and stupid and I couldn¡¯t stop them. ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± I choked out. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just¨Cyou can¡¯t say stuff like that and expect me to-¡± I couldn¡¯t finish. The words got stuck. ¡°Sorry. But it¡¯s true.¡± He didn¡¯t sound sorry at all. ¡°We miss you. It¡¯s been three years, Sera. Don¡¯t you think maybe it¡¯s time?¡± ¡°Time for what?¡± My voice brokepletely. ¡°To face everyone I ditched? To pretend I didn¡¯t run away like a total coward?¡± I pressed my hand over my mouth. Trying not topletely lose it. When did I start shaking this bad? ¡°It¡¯s just a birthday party,¡± he said gently. ¡°One weekend. Saturday to Sunday. Drive up Saturday morning, party that night, leave Sunday. That¡¯s it. Easy.¡± ¡°Will there be-¡± I couldn¡¯t say it. Couldn¡¯t ask what I really wanted to know. ¡°Other wolves?¡± He finished for me. ¡°Just us. Some neighbors. All humans or border folks. Nobody from any big packs.¡± Relief crashed through me. But also¡­ something else. Something that felt like disappointment mixed with shame. I was relieved I wouldn¡¯t see anyone from Damien¡¯s pack. Which meant part of me wanted to. Which meant I was even more pathetic than I thought. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve that,¡± I whispered. ¡°Too bad. You don¡¯t get to decide who we call family.¡± Firm but warm. ¡°You¡¯re stuck with us, city girl. Deal with it.¡± Iughed through the tears. Sounded more like crying, but whatever. ¡°So?¡± Caleb pushed. ¡°Will youe? Please? For Mom?¡± I looked around my apartment. My safe ce. Where I¡¯d hidden for three years rebuilding myself into someone who could survive. But the Morrisons gave me everything when I had nothing. Took me in, fed me, gave me money and love and didn¡¯t ask for anything back. And I¡¯d been too scared to even visit. ¡°Okay,¡± I heard myself say. 8-19:15 173 Chapter 173 ¡°Okay?¡± His voice exploded with hope. ¡°You mean it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Steadier now. ¡°I¡¯lle, Just the weekend. Just for the party.¡± ¡°Sera, oh my god¨Cthank you! Mom¡¯s gonna lose it! In a good way! She¡¯s gonna cry and hug you and probably force¨Cfeed you until you can¡¯t move.¡± Despite everything, I smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t wait.¡± Comment 15 You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter! Vote 8 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Cobblestone 174 174 Chapter 174 174 Chapter 174 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The highway stretched out before me like a promise I wasn¡¯t sure I could keep. My hands gripped the steering wheel of my Honda ord¨Ctwo years old, cherry red, bought with fight money and pride. This car had working air conditioning. A sound system that didn¡¯t randomly cut out. Seats that weren¡¯t held together with duct tape. This car was proof that I¡¯d made it. 2 I nced at the GPS. Two hours to the Morrison house. Two hours to face the people I¡¯d been avoiding. Two hours until I had to pretend I had my shit together. The city disappeared behind me, reced by stretches of empty highway and rolling hills. Thendscape got greener, wilder. More like the territory I¡¯d left behind. My chest got tighter with every mile. I turned up the music, letting the bass drown out my thoughts. But it didn¡¯t work. Nothing ever worked when I was trying not to think about things. Three years of fighting had taught me a lot. How to take a punch. How to give one back harder. How to walk into a ring full of people screaming for my blood and walk out victorious. But it hadn¡¯t taught me how to stop feeling like I was constantly running from something. My phone buzzed in the cup holder. I nced down at the screen. *Caleb: Mom¡¯s vibrating with excitement. Fair warning.* I smiled despite myself. Texted back at the next red light: *Tell her to save some energy for the party.* *Caleb: Impossible. She¡¯s been cooking since 6 AM. The kitchen looks like a war zone.* *Me: Should I be scared?* The highway gave way to smaller roads. I¡¯d forgotten how quiet it was out here, How the silence felt almost alive. My thoughts drifted to A. They always did when I got too close to wolf territory. Like some part of me still expected her to be there, just under my skin, ready to surface and protect me. But she was gone. Three years gone, and sometimes I still reached for her in moments of panic. Still expected to feel her presence, her strength, her fierce certainty that we could handle anything. Instead, there was just¡­ me. Except I wasn¡¯t as fragile as I used to be. 18:14 116 174 Chapter 174 I flexed my hands on the steering wheel, feeling the calluses from years of training. My arms were lean and muscled now. My core was solid. My reflexes sharp. I didn¡¯t need A to protect me anymore. I could protect myself. The thought should have made me feel strong. Empowered. Instead, it just made me sad. I still missed her. 2 This content belongs to f?ndnovel The Morrison house appeared around a bend in the road, exactly as I remembered it. I pulled into the gravel driveway, my tires crunching loud in the quiet afternoon. Before I could even turn off the engine, the front door burst open. ¡°SERA!¡± Margaret appeared like a force of nature, already halfway down the porch steps before I¡¯d even opened my car door. Her gray hair was pulled back in that familiar messy bun, flour dusting her apron, her face glowing with pure joy. ¡°Oh my goodness, let me look at you!¡± She grabbed me the second I stood up, pulling me into one of those hugs that squeezed all the air from your lungs. ¡°You¡¯re here! You¡¯re really here!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­¡± I gasped, but I was smiling. ¡°Good! You need to breathe less and eat more!¡± She pulled back, her hands on my shoulders, eyes scanning my face with motherly concern. ¡°Look at you! You¡¯re so thin! Don¡¯t they have food in the city?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Caleb appeared behind her, grinning. ¡°You saw her three seconds ago. Let her actually get in the house before you start force- feeding her.¡± Margaret stepped back, giving me room to breathe. ¡°Though you do look wonderful, sweetheart. Healthy. Strong.¡± ¡°You think?¡± I touched my face self¨Cconsciously. The fighting had changed me. Leaner. Harder. More angr. ¡°Of course.¡± She squeezed my hand. ¡°Come inside! Robert¡¯s been pacing for an hour waiting for you.¡± The house smelled exactly like I remembered. Vani and cinnamon and something baking that made my mouth water. The kind of lived- in warmth that made you feel wee the second you walked in. ¡°There she is!¡± Robert emerged from the kitchen, wiping his hands on a dish towel. His hair was grayer than I remembered, but his smile was just as warm. ¡°Our prodigal daughter returns!¡± ¡°Hi, Robert.¡± I let him pull me into a gentler hug. ¡°Sorry it took so long.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You¡¯re here now. That¡¯s what matters.¡± He stepped back, studying me the same way Margaret had. ¡°You look good, Sera. Really good. City life agrees with you.¡± Margaret linked her arm through mine. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re helping with dinner. I won¡¯t take no for an answer.¡± 12:18 214 174 Chapter 174 The kitchen was exactly as Caleb had warned¨Ca war zone of ingredients and cooking utensils. Three different pots bubbled on the stove. Something in the oven smelled incredible. A massive sd sat half¨Cassembled on the counter. ¡°Wow.¡± I took it all in. ¡°This is¡­ a lot of food for four people.¡± I found myself stationed at the counter beside Caleb, who was wrestling with what looked like homemade bread dough. ¡°She¡¯s been cooking since dawn,¡± he muttered. ¡°I tried to tell her you probably weren¡¯t that hungry, but she gave me The Look.¡± ¡°The Look is terrifying,¡± I agreed, starting on the carrots. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t risk it either.¡± ¡°Smart woman.¡± He grinned at me. ¡°So how was the drive? Any trouble?¡± ¡°Nope. Smooth sailing.¡± I focused on my chopping. ¡°Nice to see the old ces again.¡± ¡°So, Sera.¡± Margaret¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts. ¡°Tell us everything. How¡¯s city life treating you? Making friends? Staying safe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good. Really good.¡± I kept my eyes on the carrots. ¡°I moved to a better apartmentst year. Nicer neighborhood. Actually has a doorman.¡± ¡°A doorman!¡± Margaret sounded delighted. ¡°How fancy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that fancy. He mostly just nods at me.¡± I smiled. ¡°But it¡¯s safe. Quiet. Good ce to live.¡± ¡°And work?¡± Robert asked from where he was setting the table. ¡°Still doing that fighting thing?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I braced for the lecture about how dangerous it was. ¡°Still fighting.¡± But Robert just nodded. ¡°Making good money?¡± ¡°Really good money, actually. Enough to save. Build up a cushion.¡± I set down the knife, turning to face them. ¡°I¡¯m doing okay. Better than okay. I¡¯m¡­ stable.¡± ¡°Stable is good,¡± Margaret said softly. ¡°Stable is very good.¡± We carried everything to the dining room¨Ca cozy space with a table that had definitely seen better days but was set with Margaret¡¯s good china and cloth napkins. ¡°Sit, sit!¡± Margaret waved us to our seats. ¡°Before everything gets cold!¡± I sat between Caleb and Robert, watching as Margaret spooned enormous portions onto everyone¡¯s tes. Steam rose from thesagna, carrying the scent of garlic and oregano and cheese. I took a bite and nearly moaned. ¡°Oh my god. This is so good.¡± ¡°Of course it is. I don¡¯t make bad food.¡± Margaret watched me with satisfaction. ¡°You know what else? You look beautiful, sweetheart. Truly. There¡¯s color in your cheeks again. Life in your eyes.¡± 1 My throat got tight. ¡°Thanks, Margaret.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Robert added. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing in the city, it¡¯s working. You look healthy. Happy.¡± 1874 < 174 Chapter 174 We ate infortable silence for a few minutes, just the sounds of silverware and contentment. Then Margaret set down her fork, her expression turning thoughtful. ¡°Can I ask you something, honey?¡± Her voice was gentle. Careful. My stomach clenched. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°These past three years¡­ have you been dating anyone? Met any nice young men?¡± She added quickly. Heat flooded my face. ¡°No. Not really.¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Caleb warned. ¡°What? I¡¯m just asking!¡± She turned back to me. ¡°It¡¯s been three years, Sera. Surely you must have met someone. A pretty girl like you? In a big city?¡± I pushedsagna around my te. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy. Training. Fighting. Working. Not a lot of time for dating.¡± Margaret reached across the table, covering my hand with hers. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re still in love with him?¡± The words hit like a punch to the chest. I looked up, meeting her kind, concerned gaze. ¡°Who?¡± But we both knew who she meant. ¡°Damien,¡± Margaret said softly. ¡°Are you still in love with Damien?¡± Comment 6 Post your firstment! Vote 9 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts V Cobblestone 175 175 Chapter 175 175 Chapter 175 Seraphina¡¯s POV 1 The question hung in the air like a guillotine de. *Are you still in love with Damien?* My fork ttered onto my te. Lasagna suddenly tasted like cardboard. Like ashes. Like every mistake I¡¯d ever made. ¡°I-¡± My voice cracked. ¡°That¡¯s not-¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice carried a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± But Margaret wasn¡¯t looking at him. She was looking at me with those kind, knowing eyes that saw right through every wall I¡¯d built. ¡°Honey,¡± she said softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to. But I think maybe you need to.¡± My hands were shaking. I pressed them t against the table, trying to stop the tremors. Trying to stop the flood of memories that threatened to drown me. *Damien¡¯s voice. Adrian¡¯sugh. Lily¡¯s tiny hand wrapped around my finger.* ¡°I can¡¯t think about them,¡± I whispered. The words barely made it past my lips. ¡°If I think about them, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Break. Fall apart. Run back and beg them to take me even though I¡¯m not good enough. 1 I closed my eyes. Three years of discipline. Three years of forcing myself not to wonder. Not to imagine. Not to *feel*. But Margaret had cracked that door open, and everything came flooding through. ¡°Lily¡¯s three now,¡± I said, my voice breaking. ¡°Three years old. She was just a baby when I left. She probably doesn¡¯t even remember me.¡± The tears came hot and fast. I couldn¡¯t stop them. ¡°And Adrian¨CAdrian¡¯s eight. He¡¯s probably lost teeth. Learned to read chapter books. Made new friends. Grown so tall I wouldn¡¯t recognize him.¡± My chest felt like it was splitting open. All the pain I¡¯d been holding back for three years, all the longing and guilt and desperate love, it all came pouring out. ¡°Do they hate me?¡± The question tore out of me. ¡°Do they wake up every morning and hate me for leaving them?¡± ¡°Oh, sweetheart.¡± Margaret was around the table in seconds, pulling me into her arms. ¡°No. No, babies, they could never hate you.¡± 1 ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± I sobbed into her shoulder like a child. ¡°I abandoned them. What kind of mother abandons her children?¡± Robert¡¯s chair scraped back. He moved to Margaret¡¯s side, his handnding on my shoulder. Warm. Solid. Safe. ¡°You survived,¡± he said quietly. ¡°That takes more strength than you know.¡± I pulled back, wiping my face with my hands. My eyes were probably swollen and red. My nose was running. I was aplete mess. 18.JA < 175 Chapter 175 ¡°I tried so hard not to think about them,¡± I admitted. ¡°Every day for three years, I woke up and told myself I couldn¡¯t let myself wonder.. Couldn¡¯t let myself imagine what they were doing. Because if I did¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯d break,¡± Margaret finished. ¡°Yeah.¡± Silence settled over the table. Not ufortable. Just heavy with things that needed to be said. ¡°But you¡¯re stronger now,¡± Robert pointed out. ¡°You¡¯ve built a life. Made yourself stable.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Iughed bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to just show back up? ¡®Hey kids, sorry I abandoned you for three years, but I¡¯m doing great now!¡®¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying-¡± ¡°I miss him,¡± I whispered. ¡°I miss Damien so much it feels like I¡¯m missing a limb. Like part of me is just¡­ gone.¡± ¡°Then maybe-¡± ¡°No.¡± I pulled my hand back, my walls mming back up. ¡°No. I can¡¯t think like that. I left for good reasons. Nothing¡¯s changed.¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s changed,¡± Margaret said softly. ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡± 23 ¡°Not enough.¡± My voice was t now. Dead. ¡°I¡¯m still human. Still weak. Still not good enough for an Alpha and his pack.¡± 1 The silence that followed was broken only by the sound of my ragged breathing and the tick of the kitchen clock. Then Margaret cleared her throat, changing gears with obvious effort. For more chapters visit find?novel ¡°Well,¡± she said, her voice taking on that forced brightness people used when trying to move past heavy topics. ¡°Speaking of change¡­ Sera, honey, have you thought about dating? Maybe meeting someone new?¡± Oh God. Here we go. ¡°Mom,¡± Caleb warned again. ¡°What? I¡¯m just saying! Three years is a long time to be alone. And you¡¯re so young, so pretty-¡± ¡°Margaret, please-¡± I pushedsagna around my te, not looking at anyone. ¡°The guys at the gym are¡­¡± I searched for words. ¡°Not really dating material. They¡¯re fighters. Brutal. Most of them have more scars than social skills.¡± ¡°Well, what about outside the gym?¡± Margaret pressed. ¡°Coffee shops? Bookstores? Those ces where normal people meet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really go to those ces.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just not interested in dating right now,¡± I said finally. ¡°Maybe someday. But not now.¡± 1 Margaret exchanged a look with Robert. 18/14 373 175 Chapter 175 ¡°What about Caleb?¡± she said suddenly. I nearly choked on my water, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Caleb¡¯s face went bright red. ¡°Absolutely not. We are not doing this.¡± ¡°Doing what? I¡¯m just suggesting-¡± He stood up so fast his chair nearly fell over. ¡°And it¡¯s not happening¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Margaret looked genuinely confused. ¡°You two get along wonderfully. You¡¯re already like family. And Caleb¡¯s been single for almost two years now-¡± The air in the room had shifted from heavy to awkward. I couldn¡¯t look at Caleb. Couldn¡¯t look at anyone. My face felt like it was on fire. ¡°I need to get the cake,¡± Caleb announced suddenly. ¡°From the bakery in town. The one that¡¯s closing at six¡± Margaret frowned. ¡°But it¡¯s only four¨Cthirty. They don¡¯t close until¡ª¡± ¡°They¡¯re closing early. Special order. Very time¨Csensitive.¡± He was already moving toward the door, grabbing his keys off the hook. ¡°Sera, you want toe? Help me carry it?¡± God yes. Anything to escape this nightmare. ¡°Sure!¡± I jumped up so fast I nearly knocked over my chair. ¡°Yeah, I can help. Definitely.¡± ¡°You two don¡¯t have to-¡± Margaret started. ¡°We¡¯ll be back in an hour!¡± Caleb called over his shoulder. ¡°Two hours max!¡± Comment 12 You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter! Vote 10 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. 15-16 Swipe Left To Continue > Send Gifts View All > Cobblestone 176 176 Chapter 176 176 Chapter 176 Damien¡¯s POV 1 ¡°Three fucking years,¡± I snarled at the Beta standing in front of my desk. ¡°Three years we¡¯ve been hunting these bastards, and now you¡¯re telling me they just¡­ vanished?¡± Marcus flinched but held his ground. Good. At least he had some spine. ¡°Alpha, we¡¯ve searched everywhere. Every safe house, every known associate, every goddamn hole they could crawl into. Voss and Valerie are gone. It¡¯s like they knew we were closing in.¡± My fist mmed onto the desk hard enough to crack the wood. Papers scattered. My coffee mug tipped over, dark liquid spreading across reports I didn¡¯t give a shit about anymore. ¡°They didn¡¯t just know. Someone tipped them off.¡± I stood, my wolf surging so close to the surface that my eyes probably shed gold. ¡°Find out who. And when you do, bring them to me. Alive.¡± The emphasis on thatst word made Marcus pale. He knew what I did to traitors. Everyone in the pack knew. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He bowed his head, showing his throat in submission. ¡°We¡¯ll find them. I swear it.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better.¡± My voice was deadly quiet now. Worse than shouting. ¡°Because if Voss and Valerie are still out there, everything we¡¯ve worked for these past three years means nothing. All those rogue packs we eliminated. All those lives lost. All of it¨Cwasted.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t hide forever¡ª¡± ¡°GET OUT!¡± The roar exploded from my chest. My wolf wanted blood. Wanted to tear into something, anything, to release this rage had been building for three goddamn years. Marcus practically ran from my office. The door mmed behind him so hard the frame shook. that I braced my hands on the desk, breathing hard. The wood grain blurred in front of my eyes. Not from tears¨CAlphas didn¡¯t cry. From pure, undiluted fury. Three years of systematically dismantling every rogue pack, every criminal wolf operation, every threat to pack territory. We¡¯d been so close. So fucking close to wiping them all out. And now the two worst ones¨Cthe ones who¡¯d orchestrated half the violence, who¡¯d killed innocent wolves, who¡¯d tried to challenge my authority¨Cthey were gone. Vanished like smoke. My phone buzzed on the desk. Another report. Another failure. Another- ¡°Alpha Damien?¡± The voice made me freeze. Not in fear. In exhausted irritation. I didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who it was. The scent of old wolf and expensive cologne gave him away. 176 Chapter, 176 ¡°Elder Henry,¡± I didn¡¯t bother hiding the ice in my tone. ¡°Unless you have information about Voss and Valerie¡¯s location. I suggest you ¡°I heard you shouting from the hallway.¡± Henry stepped into my office uninvited, closing the door behind him. ¡°The whole pack house probably heard you.¡± ¡°Good. Maybe it¡¯ll motivate them to actually do their fucking jobs.¡± ¡°Damien.¡± His voice took on that patronizing tone that made my wolf want to snap. ¡°You¡¯ve been like this for months now. Angry. Vtile. Impossible to work with.¡± Everything I¡¯d grown to hate over the past three years. ¡°I¡¯m cleaning up a mess that should¡¯ve been handled years ago,¡± I said tly. ¡°If that makes me angry, then everyone else should be angry too. We¡¯ve tolerated rogue violence for too long.¡± ¡°The rogue situation is important, yes.¡± Henry stepped closer, his eyes searching my face. ¡°But that¡¯s not really what¡¯s bothering you, is it?¡± Warning bells went off in my head. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Your Luna.¡± The words hung in the air like a guillotine de. ¡°Or should I say¡­ your missing Luna.¡± My wolf snarled. I felt my canines lengthen, my ws extend. ¡°Seraphina isn¡¯t missing.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡± Henry raised one eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± My voice came out as a growl. Dangerous. Barely human. ¡°It¡¯s every elder¡¯s concern when the pack Luna disappears without exnation.¡± Henry didn¡¯t back down. Stupid old wolf. ¡°The pack is unsettled. They have questions. Questions you refuse to answer.¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s nothing to answer!¡± I roared. ¡°Damien.¡± Henry¡¯s voice softened in that infuriating way that meant he thought he was being kind. ¡°Stop lying to yourself. I¡¯ve watched you for three years. I¡¯ve seen you throw yourself into this war against the rogues like a wolf possessed. And I know why.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything¡± ¡°Even if she hasn¡¯t disappeared,¡± Henry said, gentler now but somehow more cutting, ¡°even if shees back tomorrow¡­ the pack can¡¯t ept her as Luna.¡± Ice flooded my veins. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s human, Damien. No wolf, No shifting ability. No pack bonds.¡± He listed each failure like a death sentence. ¡°The pack has been patient. They¡¯ve waited three years for you to find a proper Luna. But that patience is running out.¡± ¡°Sera IS my proper Luna.¡± My voice was deadly quiet now. More dangerous than any shout. ¡°She¡¯s my mate. My bond. Mine.¡± ¡°She¡¯s human.¡± Henry said it like that exined everything. Like that justified everything. ¡°And the pack deserves better. They deserve a Luna who can protect them. Who can fight beside you. Who can-¡± 18:24 176 Chapter 176 ¡°Get out¡± I didn¡¯t yell. Didn¡¯t need to. The Alphamand in my voice made the air itself vibrate with power. But Henry was old. Stubborn. And clearly suicidal. ¡°Emma would make an excellent Luna,¡± he continued as if I hadn¡¯t spoken. ¡°She¡¯s strong, intelligent, well¨Cbred. Her family bloodline is impable. She¡¯s already proven herself capable in pack matters. And she¡¯s made it clear she would be honored to stand by your side. ¡°ENOUGH!¡± The Alpha roar shook the windows. Made the desk crack further. Probably terrified everyone in a hundred¨Cfoot radius. Henry stumbled back, his wolf instinctively submitting to the dominant predator in front of him. I was in his face now, my ws extended, my canines fully descended. ¡°Sera left because this pack¨Cbecause people like you¨Cmade her life hell. And instead of supporting her, instead of protecting her, I let it happen. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?nd-Novel Henry¡¯s throat bobbed. For the first time since entering my office, he looked genuinely afraid. Good. ¡°Now get out of my office,¡± I said quietly. ¡°And if you bring up Luna again, elder or not, I will remove you from the council. Permanently?¡± Henry opened his mouth¨Cprobably to spout more traditional bullshit¡ªbut my phone rang. The sound cut through the tension like a knife. A cheerful ringtone. Bright and innocent andpletely out of ce in my rage¨Cfilled office. I nced at the screen and swiped to ept the call, bringing the phone to my ear. And then I heard it. ¡°Daddy!¡± Cobblestone 177 177 Chapter 177 Damien¡¯s POV 1 ¡°Daddy!¡± The word cut through my rage like sunlight through storm clouds. My entire body went still. The fury that had been consuming me for the past hour¨Cthe anger at Marcus, at Henry, at the whole goddamn world¨Cit all just¡­ stopped. ¡°Daddy, are you there?¡± Lily¡¯s voice was small and uncertain through the phone. Three years old and already she could sense when something was wrong. I turned away from Henry, my shoulders dropping, my ws retracting. ¡°Hey, baby girl. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°You sound mad.¡± A pause. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± The words hit me like a physical blow. ¡°What? No! No, sweetheart, I¡¯m not mad at you. Never at you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She sounded relieved. Then, quieter: ¡°I miss you.¡± My chest tightened. ¡°I miss you too, Lily. So much.¡± ¡°When are youing home?¡± Her voice got smaller. ¡°It¡¯s been forever.¡± I nced at my watch. Four¨Cthirty. I¡¯d been at the office since six this morning. Had I even said goodbye to her when I left? Had I kissed her forehead, told her I loved her? I couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°I cane home right now,¡± I said. ¡°Do you want me toe home?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Excitement flooded her voice. ¡°And Daddy? Can we get cupcakes?¡± Behind me, I heard Henry clear his throat. Probably about to say something about pack business, about responsibilities, about all the shit that had consumed my life for three years. I didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Cupcakes sound perfect,¡± I told Lily. ¡°I¡¯ll be home in twenty minutes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell nanny to get ready!¡± She was bouncing now. I could hear it in her voice. ¡°Love you, Daddy!¡± ¡°Love you more, baby girl.¡± I hung up and finally turned to face Henry. The elder was still standing there, his expression caught between irritation and something that might have been understanding. ¡°Get out,¡± I said quietly. No anger now. Just exhaustion. ¡°And Henry? If you value your position on the council, you¡¯ll never mention Luna 177 Chapter, 177 recements again¡± He opened his mouth. Closed it. Then nodded once and left without another word. The office felt too quiet after he was gone. Too empty, I looked around at the scattered papers, the cracked desk, the overturned coffee mug still dripping onto the floor. I grabbed my jacket and walked out. The house was chaos when I got there. Not bad chaos. The good kind. ¡°DADDY!¡± Lily came running down the hallway so fast she nearly tripped over her own feet. Her dark hair¨Cso much like Sera¡¯s¨Cflew behind her in waves. She crashed into my legs with enough force to make me stumble. I caught her, sweeping her up into my arms like she weighed nothing. ¡°There¡¯s my girl,¡± I said, pressing my face into her hair. She smelled like baby shampoo and thevender soap the nanny used. ¡°I missed you.¡± ¡°I missed you more!¡± She pulled back to look at my face, her small hands cupping my cheeks. ¡°You look tired, Daddy. Are you sick?¡± ¡°Just busy, sweetheart. But not too busy for cupcakes.¡± Her face lit up like Christmas morning. ¡°Really? Really really?¡± ¡°Really really.¡± I set her down. ¡°Go get your shoes on.¡± She took off running, then stopped and turned back. ¡°The pink ones or the purple ones?¡± ¡°Whichever ones are fastest.¡± ¡°Pink!¡± She disappeared around the corner, her voice echoing back, The nanny appeared from the kitchen, looking relieved. ¡°Alpha. She¡¯s been asking for you all day.¡± Guilt twisted in my gut. ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me.¡± Her expression was gentle but firm. ¡°Apologize to her.¡± ¡°Ready!¡± Lily reappeared wearing mismatched shoes¨Cone pink, one purple¨Cand a dress that was on backward. Her hair stuck up in three different directions. She was perfect. ¡°Let¡¯s fix that dress first,¡± I said, kneeling down. ¡°Arms up.¡± She raised her arms obediently while I turned the dress around. ¡°Nanny says I need to brush my hair.¡± 18:24 < 177 Chapter, 177 ¡°Nanny¡¯s very smart.¡± I grabbed the brush from the hall table and gently worked through the tangles. Lily winced but didn¡¯tin. ¡°You know what? Your mama used to have hair just like this. Long and dark and always getting tangled.¡± But Lily just tilted her head, curious. ¡°Mama had pretty hair?¡± ¡°The prettiest.¡± I finished brushing and stood up. ¡°You look just like her.¡± ¡°But I have your eyes! A little bit different.¡± She pointed at her face. ¡°But like a wolf!¡± ¡°Exactly like a wolf.¡± I took her hand. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go get those cupcakes before the bakery closes.¡± The bakery was twenty minutes away, tucked into a strip mall between a dry cleaner and a bookstore. It was the kind of ce that stayed in business because everything was made fresh daily and the owner remembered everyone¡¯s names. ¡°Mr. Alpha!¡± Betty called out from behind the counter the moment we walked in. She was in her sixties, round and warm and always smiling. ¡°And little Miss Lily! What a wonderful surprise!¡± ¡°Hi, Miss Betty!¡± Lily waved with her whole arm. ¡°We¡¯re getting cupcakes!¡± ¡°Are you now?¡± Betty came around the counter, wiping flour¨Cdusted hands on her apron. ¡°Well, lucky for you, I just finished a fresh batch. Chocte, vani, and red velvet.¡± The source of th?s content is find?novel Lily¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°All of them?¡± ¡°She means she wants to see all of them,¡± I tranted. ¡°Before she picks one.¡± ¡°Smart girl!¡± Bettyughed. Lily¡¯s voice rang out from the disy case. ¡°Daddy! DADDY! I found the perfect one!¡± I moved to join her, grateful for the interruption. ¡°Which one, sweetheart?¡± She pointed at a massive cupcake with purple frosting and what looked like a mountain of sprinkles. ¡°That one! It¡¯s the biggest!¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely the biggest,¡± I agreed. ¡°But maybe we should get you a normal¨Csized one? So you don¡¯t get a tummy ache?¡± Her face fell. ¡°But it¡¯s so pretty¡­¡± ¡°Tell you what.¡± I crouched down to her level. ¡°What if we get two normal¨Csized ones? One for now and one forter?¡± Her eyes lit up again. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Can I get purple and pink?¡± ¡°You can get whatever colors you want.¡± She threw her arms around my neck, squeezing tight. ¡°You¡¯re the best daddy ever!¡± My throat got tight. I pulled her closer, breathing in that baby shampoo smell, feeling her little heart beating against my chest. $18.24.0 < 177 Chapter, 177 This. This was what mattered. Not rogue packs or pack politics or anything else. Just this little girl who thought I hung the moon. I stood up and moved to the counter where Betty was already boxing up two cupcakes¨Cone purple, one pink, both loaded with enough sprinkles to give a dentist nightmares. ¡°That¡¯ll be eight dors,¡± Betty said. I pulled out my wallet, counting out bills. Behind me, I could hear Lily humming to herself, bouncing on her toes with excitement. The bell above the door chimed as new customers entered. I nced over my shoulder¨Can elderly couple, hand in hand, smiling at each other like they¡¯d been doing this for fifty years. I wanted that. Wanted to grow old with Sera. Wanted to watch our children grow up. Wanted simple things like cupcake runs and hand- holding and- ¡°Here you go, dear.¡± Betty handed me the box. ¡°Tell Lily to enjoy them.¡± ¡°I will. Thanks, Betty.¡± I turned around, box in hand, smile on my face. The spot where Lily had been standing was empty. My smile vanished. ¡°Lily?¡± No answer. Comment 5 You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter! Vote 10 Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. Swipe Left To Continue > EE Send Gifts The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!